Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Over 6,000 years. That is how long it has been since they first met in Eden. A time when all four of them were happy. But for Lucifer, It wasn't enough. He believed that these humans were limited. Their potential not being realized. Lucifer wanted to introduce "Free will" to them, to let them choose for themselves and not be subservient.

At least, that is what he tells people.

The first to have a taste of "Free will" would be Lilith, the woman he fiercely loved with a passion. Already from the start, she had a rebellious spirit, questioning the angels and Adam. That fiery spirit was what drew him to her.

Lucifer held up the forbidden fruit to her and It was no surprise that she readily accepted the fruit. With a single bite, she felt a sense of euphoria she had never felt before. She had newfound knowledge and she needed to share it.

"How do you feel?" Lucifer asked. "Do you feel ... different?"

"I feel amazing! How could I be so blind!? We must share this with Adam and Eve!" Exclaimed Lilith.

"We will." Lucifer replies.

The two of them trudge through Eden and soon come upon Adam. The first man and the first in Eden. He was the pinnacle of curiosity, studying the animal patterns, trying to understand the different materials around Eden and building new inventions. Adam loved to build as much as he loved to gardened. When they chanced upon him, he was already working with some wooden poles he fashioned and feathers.

Adam hears rustling and turns to see Lilith and Lucifer emerge from the forest.

"Come see my new invention! I believe I can make wings like the angels using these wooden poles I fashioned from the tress and these feathers I took from the swans." Adam points at the materials around him as he mentally tries to piece them together. He had inspected Lucifer wings and some of the birds as well up close before and now he just needed to know how to piece them together.

Lucifer was sure that Adam would accept the fruit just as Lilith had. After all, Adam was his first and best friend. Lucifer was there when he was first introduced and before Lilith and Eve were created, the two of them had hung out in the garden nearly everyday. Lucifer regaling him with tales of Heaven and Adam excitedly showing Lucifer around the garden about everything he named and every new discovery.

While they had their quarrels when Lilith was introduced, their friendship had prevailed. With time and communication, Adam had begrudgingly accepted that Lilith was not the one for him. She and him were too similar and would butt heads constantly. Overtime, a sibling relationship had been established between Adam and Lilith. All became well when Eve was introduced to them. Adam and Eve fell head over heels for each other immediately and Lucifer was glad their friendship continued to be strong.

To their utter surprise, Adam rejected the apple.

"Why are you holding the forbidden fruit? You know Sera and the others have forbidden us from eating, let alone touching it." Adam questioned.

Lilith was ready to open up and share with Adam about what she experienced but Lucifer brought his hand up to stop her. He knew Adam. If they push too hard, he will fight back and soon enough, he won't even listen to them. Therefore, he tried a gentle, more encouraging approach. He didn't want Adam to know that Lilith had bitten the apple and panic so he showed the other side of the apple to Adam.

"Adam, please. Sera and the others were wrong about the fruit being your death. The fruit can grant you the answers to the questions you have always asked when we first met." Lucifer pleaded to his first and best friend, lifting the apple and letting it shine in all its glory. Practically begging for the first man to bite into it.

"You're wrong!" Adam shouts. How can Lucifer speak ill of the other angels!? While they weren't around as often as Lucifer, they were still beings that Adam trusted. Especially Sera, the first being he ever saw when he first opened his eyes. Sera was the one who taught him how to walk, the one who showed him around the garden and the one who comforted him during the first thunderstorm. Sera had found him curled up in the cave like a frightened child. She had approached him and embraced him in the warmest hug he had ever experienced with her wings gently wrapped around him.

Adam backs away from them with a look of confusion and pain. The angels couldn't be wrong but here was Lucifer telling him otherwise. It doesn't make sense!

"Its okay Adam. We're talk more about this later okay? I promise that I mean no harm to you." Lucifer felt guilty. The look of pain that Adam was showing had hurt him like never before. How was he to convince his best friend that what he offer was to his benefit? Regardless, now wasn't the time to push.

Lucifer and Lilith retreated back into the forest. Perhaps with Eve, Adam's wife, he would be more receptive. With that, they began their search for the future mother of humanity.

After several minutes, Adam had calmed down from the encounter. Something was wrong and he wasn't sure what. Was it the angels? Was it Lucifer? Why did he try to convince him and not Lilith too? The apple looked whole so he didn't get Lilith to bite the apple?

"They hate me? They want to get rid of me?" Adam ponders and logically, this seemed right to him. His best friend now hates him and wants him dead. So Lucifer lied about the apple so that he would take a bite and return to dust. But why?

This was too much for Adam. He needed someone. Someone to tell him what is right and what was wrong. He needed Sera or one of the other angels to clarify what is happening. Without a second thought, Adam begins his search around the garden for Sera or any other angel. He knew they would patrol and sometimes spend time with him or the others. He had to inform them of what has happened.

-

Lucifer and Lilith soon found Eve gathering assorted berries and tree sap. Eve was humming a melody so enchanting that several birds were flying around her and singing in tune with her. If they can convince Eve to eat the apple, than Adam would soon follow and they will be happier than ever before. While Eve may not be as resistant as Adam, they didn't want to take any chances. Before approaching her, Lucifer bites into the apple. The apple now has two bite marks.

"Eve?" Lilith approaches her. "What are you doing?"

"Oh Lilith! Adam had asked that I gather some berries and tree sap for him. Have you seen his new invention? He says that we may be able to soar like Lucifer and the angels soon! He is so smart isn't he!?" Eve excitedly tell Lilith.

Smart isn't the word Lilith would use. While Adam's inventions usually fail or require more fine tuning and several more tries, she does admit that he has the drive and will to learn from his mistakes and keep trying. Credit where credit is due though, he invented the curtain which blocked the sunlight which allowed them to sleep in. A new word that she learned after biting the apple perfectly describes Adam. Determined.

"Eve, I have a fruit here that I would like you to try." Lilith steps closer and holds up the apple to Eve. Eve stares at the fruit before blinking and jumping back in shock.

"That's the forbidden fruit! Adam said that we should never eat or touch it!" Eve exclaims.

"Because it would be our deaths? But look." Lilith shows the fruit in its entirety to Eve. Pointing to the two bite marks. "Adam and I have bitten into the fruit and nothing bad has befallen us. Instead, we are blessed with the knowledge that the angel possesses and want to share it with you."

After some hesitation, Eve replies. "Where is Adam? Why isn't he here than?"

"You know Adam, still working on those wings. With his newfound knowledge he immediately went to building." Lilith replies.

To Eve, that made sense. Adam was curious and a little impulsive so with the knowledge that this fruit supposedly gave, he would work on making something new.

"I -" Lilith cuts Eve off before she can say more.

"Don't you trust me?" Lilith amethyst eyes stares into Eve emerald eyes. A looking of begging and pleading for her to accept the fruit offered.

After what felt like hours but had only been a minute at most, Eve nods her head.

"I trust you." Eve raises the apple to her lips and takes a bite.

-

After close to an hour, Adam had found Sera patrolling the gardens. "Sera!" He calls out desperately. Sera head whips to look at Adam, never hearing him call out to her so desperately before. She flies down and lands in front of him with her arms open to embrace him. Adam immediately jumps into her arms and both of them hug each other tightly.

"What is wrong Adam? You seem very troubled." Sera ask. She has never seen Adam this upset before and it worries her.

"Its Lucifer! I think he wants to kill me." Adam says in a panic with tears in his eyes.

"What!?" Sera feels herself flare up, several eyes appearing over her humanoid form as she looks into the sad golden eyes of Adam. Someone dares to harm her son! Adam! She will not stand for this.

Sera takes a moment to compose herself before returning to her more calm and collected form. Perhaps it was simply another argument that Adam and Lucifer were having that was blown out of proportion.

However, Sera fears were soon realized as Adam explained what had transpired earlier. With the mention of the forbidden fruit, Sera had to call upon Michael and the others to resolve this situation. She releases Adam from her hold, though reluctant to do so. She didn't want to let go when he was in such an emotional state but she had to perform her duties.

"Adam." Sera looks to him with resolve in her eyes. "I'm going to gather the rest of the angels and we will resolve this when we return. In the meantime, I want you to go and find Eve and keep her away from Lucifer. Do you understand?"

"Yes Sera." Adam replies, wiping the tears from his eyes. With that, Sera quickly takes to the skies and returns to Heaven.

Adam runs into the forest, yelling out for Eve.

"Eve! Where are you!? Eve! ... Please!" Adam continues to call out to her for the next ten minutes before finally he heard her beautiful voice.

"Adam?" Eve calls out.

-

Eve couldn't believe what she was feeling after taking that bite. Questions that had plagued her mind were immediately answered and most importantly, her love for Adam had increased tenfold. With the knowledge of Good & Evil, Eve is more than certain that her husband was all good and perhaps more so. Words she had never heard before suddenly filled her mind and she wanted nothing more than to cradle Adam and whisper those loving words to him. Her mind starts drifting to lust filled thoughts of having her way with Adam. But before she could race off to find him, Lucifer and Lilith stopped her.

"Why are you stopping me? I have to find Adam! There is so much I want to say and share with him!" Eve was feeling elated and needed her husband to share in her joy.

"We have a confession to make." Lucifer said. "Adam never ate the apple."

Now with the truth out, Eve smile drops.

"You lied to me!? Why!?" Eve felt anger and wanted to slap Lucifer but Lilith stops her.

"Please listen Eve. We offered the apple to Adam but he refused. We wanted him to share in this marvelous wonder but he didn't want to hear it. So we came to you instead." Lilith holds onto Eve hands and look into her eyes. "Please understand. You are the only one who can convince him to eat the apple. Once you do, the four of us will go back to as it was. We'll be laughing and smiling once again. You've eaten the fruit, you know its not bad and no one died."

Eve looks at the fruit in her hand. Yes, she never died and she only feels better than she ever felt before. This fruit is a good thing ... right? It has to be.

"I will. I will convince Adam to eat the fruit." Eve says with determination in her eyes. Eating the fruit has only made her feel more love for her husband so surely if he ate the fruit, the result would be the same for him.

The three of them move through the garden at a quick pace to locate Adam. They reached the area that they first found him in but the makeshift wings that he was creating was left in the same state as they saw it earlier. Next they tried the cave that they resided in but he was not there either.

Lucifer hears the flaps of powerful wings and he looks up to see Sera flying up to Heaven in a mad rush. This is both good and bad. Good that they know the general direction Adam is in but bad because Sera knows. He informs the two women and now it has become a race against time to find Adam and have him eat the fruit before the other angels return.

As they sprint in his direction, they soon felt relived to hear his voice calling out for Eve.

All three of them were ready to confront the first man but Lucifer and Lilith opted to stay behind. They knew he would not be pleased to see them and Eve was their only hope now. While Eve doesn't know why, Lucifer had cautioned Eve to have Adam eat the fruit before Sera returns or risk losing him.

"Adam?" Eve calls out.

-

"Eve!" Adam calls out to her when he sees her, a wide smile spreading across his face as relief washes over him. Eve, his beloved fashioned from his rib. The woman he fell so deeply in love with, the one he held close and cuddled with every night. She was the one he would playfully tickle, teasingly asking for his rib back as they shared giggles and kisses.

However, his happiness did not last long. His gaze trailed from her face to her hands, where he saw the forbidden fruit, bearing three distinct bite marks.

"Why!? Why do you have that!?" Adam points to the fruit in her hands.

It couldn't be! The woman he loved more than anything in the garden had betrayed him! Sweet Eve would never!

"Adam, please listen to me!" Eve begged as she approached him. "I have eaten the fruit, and it's not what the angels are saying it is! It doesn't kill you; it gives you knowledge! Please, Adam, just one bite!"

Adam is perplexed and worried. If Eve ate the fruit and is still here, then it means the angels were wrong. The fruit doesn't grant death.

Or was she tricking him? Sera wouldn't lie to him, so perhaps Eve never ate the fruit and is conspiring to kill him as well. JUST LIKE LUCIFER! ... But that is impossible, those time spent together, the love they shared. They couldn't be a lie ... could they?

Eve can see the hesitation and panic in his eyes. She reaches out and holds his hand before bringing up the fruit and taking another bite to prove the legitimacy of what she is saying.

Adam sees her swallow the fruit and knows for sure that Eve speaks the truth, but despite this, the doubt in his mind says there is a reason the angels forbid it.

Eve raises the fruit to his mouth. "Please, Adam. Eat it."

Adam looks at the fruit. The temptation to do so is there, but the doubt in his mind is stronger than the temptation. He just has to wait; Sera will soon be back, and all this will be cleared up for him.

"I'm sorry but no." Adam says. Eve is shocked. She hadn't expected him to turn her down of all people.

A loud boom overhead signals the portal from Heaven opening. The angels will arrive shortly. Eve is running out of time.

Eve must, no, she will have Adam by her side come hell or high waters. Seemingly out of options, Eve tackles Adam to the ground. While she may be shorter and smaller than Adam, his guard was down, and Eve was more determined than ever to be together with him. She brings the apple to his mouth and forces it into his mouth.

Adam is panicking. Eve has never been so aggressive before, and the very fruit that was forbidden is in his mouth. He wants to fight her off, but he can't bring himself to hurt her. Eve knees him in the gut, forcing Adam to bite down on the apple in pain. When she hears the satisfying crunch sound, she removes the fruit and covers his mouth with both of her hands.

"SWALLOW IT, ADAM! PLEASE!" Eve cries out. The angels are fast approaching.

Adam swallows, but the chunk he bit was too big and becomes lodged in his throat. He begins choking.

Seeing his distress, Eve quickly gets off him and sits him up, hoping he'll cough up the obstruction. He coughs and spits out most of it, but he still feels a small piece lodged in his throat. Eve hopes it will be enough.

Sera and the other angels descend with a forceful impact, surrounding the couple. Sera had seen what was happening as she approached and moves to pull Adam away from Eve, holding him tightly against herself. She places her hand on Adam's head and checks him over, letting out a breath of relief.

"He is still pure. A piece is embedded in his throat, but it has not affected him. Thank heavens."

Eve is distraught upon hearing what Sera had just said. No! She won't let Adam be taken away from her!

Eve quickly picks up the fruit and charges towards Adam while he is cradled in Sera's arms. Michael stops her before she can get anywhere near them, knocking her to the ground and stabbing the fruit before setting it ablaze with his sword. He picks Eve up, holding her tightly by her shoulders, and demands to know what has happened. Eve explains what transpired between her, Lilith, and Lucifer. She had been tricked, she said, claiming that they insisted Adam ate the fruit before her, so she had to do the same.

Several angels soon emerge from the trees with their swords brandished, Lucifer and Lilith in cuffs. Michael's look of disappointment is evident to everyone around as he stares at Lucifer. Approaching him, Michael brings his sword up to Lucifer's neck.

"It is never enough for you, is it? We looked the other way when you insisted on taking Lilith for yourself. Even when you begged to stay in Eden with them, we looked the other way. But now, now you choose to corrupt our perfect creation!? Because of you, evil has been introduced into the world through them!" Michael shouts, reprimanding Lucifer.

"I gave them free will! The freedom to choose!" Lucifer defends.

"You created us to be perfect, but we are nothing more than pets to you! Experiments!" Lilith exclaims.

"What's done is done. You have ruined our creation! Fortunately, not all is lost. Adam is still clean, and perhaps we can still salvage this," Michael says, looking around before stabbing a hole into the ground, creating a massive pit.

"Lucifer, for your transgressions, and Lilith, for your willingness to partake in the fruit, we sentence you both to an eternity in darkness! You will never see the light of Heaven nor Earth!"

"Michael, please!" Lucifer pleads. But before any more words could be said, the angels rip his wings off in a flash and toss both Lucifer and Lilith into the pit. Their screams can be heard for a while as they descend before the pit closes up.

Eve can only watch as their fate is sealed. Is this what awaits her too? Why did she eat that apple? Why did she trust them? Now she is going to lose the love of her life, and it was all because of THEM!

Adam is able to catch his breath just as he sees Michael approaching Eve.

"Eve, seeing as you were tricked. We have decided to be more lenient with your punishment. You are to leave Eden and wander the Earth for the rest of your mortal life." Michael points towards the Eden gates as it opens.

Eve would rather die than be without Adam. To live her life without him would be hell. She wants him. She NEEDS him. To her surprise, Adam had risen out of Sera arms and came over to Eve defense.

Sera tried to reach for Adam, to stop him but it was too late.

"Michael, please. I beg you. Spare Eve. She was tricked by Lucifer and Lilith. She didn't know." Adam is on his knees beside Eve, trying to shield her the best he can.

"She did know. She knew the fruit was expressly forbidden but still chose to eat it. Her punishment is warranted." Michael sternly says.

"Than I should be punished as well!" Adam retorts. Everyone gasp and Sera quickly jumps forward to Michael side.

"Adam, you need not be punished. You are still pure and despite eating the fruit against your will, you resisted temptation and spat it out." Sera rebuts. "Do not fret Adam, we will simply fashion you a new wife from another rib."

Eve winces at her words and nuzzles more into Adam side. Adam in response, holds her closer.

"No. I failed my duties as a husband to protect my wife. I failed in preventing her from falling into temptation. I failed to be by her side when Lucifer and Lilith were tricking her. As head of the family, its only fair that I bear the blame as well." Adam gulps before nervously speaking his next words.

"I will leave the garden with her."

"NO!" Sera shouts but before anything could be done, Michael holds up his hand and stops her.

"Very well. Adam, you are hereby cursed to toil for your food. It will produce thorns and thistles for you, and you will eat the plants of the field. By the sweat of your brow you will eat your food until you return to the ground, since from it you were taken." Michael declares. "However, because you resisted temptation, we promise you a place in Heaven upon your death so long as you remain pure."

Sera feels her heart ache as she watches Michael declare their punishment. This may be the last time she will ever see her son Adam.

"As for you, Eve, we will make your pains in childbearing very severe; with painful labor, you will give birth to children. Your desire will be for your husband, and he will rule over you," Michael declares to Eve.

Eve couldn't be more ecstatic. While it is sad that they are being expelled from Eden, she still has Adam in her life. Though the prospect of painful childbirth is daunting, her desire for her husband remains strong, and since Adam rules over her, it means he will never leave her.

They both stand and walk towards the gate, ready to start their new life. But before they leave, Sera calls out.

"Adam."

Adam turns around and looks to Sera. She approaches him and opens her arms wide. Without hesitation, Adam jumps into her embrace, giving Sera one last hug before they have to leave.

Sera can't help shedding a few tears as she holds him, not wanting to let go because once she does, she'll never know when she will see him again.

"Promise me, Adam. Promise me you will be good, okay?" Sera looks into his golden eyes, pleading.

"I promise ... Mom." Adam promises. Sera had always corrected him in the beginning whenever he tried to call her mom, but this one time, she truly believes to be his mom.

"Goodbye ... son." Sera kisses his forehead and reluctantly releases her hold on Adam. He slowly parts from her and returns to Eve's side, who looks slightly jealous.

Hand in hand, Adam and Eve leave the garden.

As soon as they step out, the gate to the garden disappears, and they find themselves in a foreign world.

Chapter Text

With the Eden project in shambles, many of the angels dedicated to it had returned to their regular duties, save for a few who continue to stand guard. Sera sits in her office and contemplates. So many questions and what-ifs.

Why did we allow Lucifer so much freedom? Did Lucifer have ill intentions for them from the start? Lilith had been somewhat obedient until she took an interest in Lucifer. Perhaps that is when it had started. I should have separated the two when I saw them getting intimate. It was because of them that Adam was the first man to experience heartbreak ...

Adam's first heartbreak ... Sera remembers it well. She was monitoring Eden on the screen during her day-to-day when she saw Lucifer and Lilith sit Adam down. They talked for near an hour. There was no sound as she had the monitor on mute to continue doing her paperwork, but as the saying goes, actions speak louder than words.

Adam's actions were very loud. He sat and stood numerous times, pacing back and forth in a fit, slamming his fist on the tree nearby. All this while Lilith and Lucifer sat and let him throw his anger around. Though his actions were aggressive, he never made any move to attack the couple in front of him.

What got Sera out of her seat was when Adam bolted away from them with tears in his eyes. Adam crying... every time she sees it, her heart aches and it brings her back to the time she found him in his cave during his first thunderstorm. The innocent boy thought that Heaven was angry with him and hid. Sera was concerned when she found him curled up and shivering.

"Adam, is something the matter?" Sera asked.

"Are you mad at me?" Adam peeked over his shoulder and asked fearfully. "Did I do something to upset you?"

Sera slowly approaches him and sits beside him. "Why do you think we are upset?" She asks, her wings draping over him.

"The sound and the white light... it came from above. I've never heard of it before." Adam nestles himself with Sera's wings over him; he begins to calm down.

Sera chuckles and ushers him closer.

"That is a natural occurrence. You see, when it rains heavily, the clouds bump into each other. That creates the white light that you saw." Sera explains, while not totally accurate, was accurate enough for him. "Do you have a name for it?"

"A name?" Adam asks, looking puzzled.

"Yes, remember, you are to name everything."

Adam ponders as he crawls out from under her wings, his curiosity once more taking over. He stands by the entrance of the cave as he looks out; another bolt of lightning can be seen.

"Lightning... I'll call that white light from the sky. Lightning." Adam declares.

Sera smirks, feeling proud like watching a baby take his first steps. "And the sound?" She asks.

"Thunder. Lightning and thunder." Adam smiles, feeling proud that he named even more phenomena. His smile was short-lived as another loud thunder can be heard. In time, Adam would grow to not fear it, but for now, he was very much scared. He quickly retreats to Sera's side and hugs her.

"Mom ... please stay." Adam begs with pleading eyes as he looks at Sera.

"Now Adam, I've already told you that I'm not your mother." Sera explains, and she sees Adam's face fall. Sera wasn't sure why seeing him sad made her ache but regardless, she reaches out and pulls him in and wraps him in a wing hug.

"But don't worry. I'll stay with you for today." Adam relaxes in her hold and nuzzles up to her, burying his face in her neck.

Sera smiles as she gently strokes Adam's head and caresses his back, lulling him to sleep and for the rest of the night, even the loudest thunder wouldn't wake him.

Sera had not realized it then, but she wished that night had lasted longer. Holding her son Adam made her feel ... complete.

-

Sera snaps out of her memories and rushes out of her office to Eden. Upon entering, she saw Lucifer and Lilith at the same place she had seen on the monitor earlier. Ignoring that, Adam was her priority. She flew straight to his cave, which was now more furnished with furniture that he had invented. She peeked into the cave and saw him lying on his makeshift bed he had fashioned out of leaves and cotton. As she neared him, she could hear muffled sobs coming from him.

"Adam?" Sera whispered.

"Go away, Sera," Adam replied curtly.

Now, that was not how Adam usually greeted her. Normally, it would always be with a smile and a hug. She wouldn't have her son Adam changing that routine anytime soon if she could help it. She wouldn't admit it, but hugging Adam had always been the highlight of her visits. Sera walked over and sat beside him. Adam tried to scoot away, but Sera wasn't having any of that. She forcefully picked him up and plopped him down on her lap. Grabbing his face, she forced him to look at her in the eyes.

"Tell me, Adam. What happened?" Sera demanded.

Adam struggled to get free, but Sera had a strong grip on him, and with her wings wrapped around him, he wasn't leaving anytime soon.

Adam sighed in defeat and explained what happened. Lilith and Lucifer had sat him down to talk about their relationship. Lilith loved Adam, but not in the same way that Adam loved her. There was love, but it was similar to a sibling's form of love.

Sera was puzzled. When they created Lilith, she was perfect in every aspect. She had to be, for she was to be Adam's equal, so the two of them should have gotten along like soulmates. Instead, problem after problem seemed to keep cropping up. It ranged from small issues like 'What to eat?' to 'Why is it only Adam who is allowed to name things?'. While they were created equal, they weren't meant for the same duties.

Lucifer soon took an interest in her and filled her head with wonder. It wasn't concerning at first, as Lucifer had done the same with Adam. He would tell him tales of Heaven, and sometimes, Adam would take inspiration from it and start inventing. Lilith, on the other hand, started questioning, wanting more than Eden could provide. Lucifer's tales only inspired her to reach for the unattainable; perhaps it is why she desired Lucifer. Though, credit where credit is due, Lucifer and Lilith at least told Adam upfront of their relationship. Sera was sure Lucifer would feel far too guilty keeping it a secret from his best friend.

For what felt like hours, Adam cried into Sera's shoulder as she held him.

"Why Sera? Why am I not enough!?" Adam questions. He looks down feeling dejected. "I gave her everything and it still wasn't enough."

"Adam," Sera said in a soft but firm voice. Adam momentarily stopped crying and looked at her. Unsure of how to comfort him, all she could do was offer a solution. "I promise, we will fashion you a new wife. One who will love and cherish you for who you are and will NEVER leave you."

All Adam could do was nod and continue to cry his heart out.

"Please ... just for today. Stay." Adam pleaded. He hated being alone, and right now, he needed someone with him.

"Okay, Adam. I'll stay," Sera whispers into his ears, assuring him that he won't be alone on this sad occasion. She felt Adam's arms tighten around her, afraid to let go.

She gave him a kiss on the forehead as he slowly lulled to sleep in her arms. Gathering some angelic power in her hand, she pressed her palm to his forehead, the power ensuring he stayed asleep for what was to come next. Once assured that he was in a deep sleep, her hand reached down towards his chest area, and with a sickening crunch, a rib was removed. Soon, Adam would have a new wife.

-

For a whole day, their bodies lay flat against the crater they created with their impact. The pain of falling had been immense. Lucifer and Lilith find themselves crashing into a barren wasteland devoid of life. As far as the eye can see, there is only brimstone and stale air. Very different from the Eden they once lived in where everything was lush, green and full of life.

Lucifer being a former angel before had already started recovering. "Are you ... okay?" Lucifer croaks out with a hoarse voice. Reaching over to take Lilith hand in his. No sound came from Lilith except her steady breathing and in response to his question, she squeezes his hand. Lucifer breathe a sigh of relief. If he had lost Lilith, he would probably off himself right here and now.

Lucifer sits up with great effort. He feels his burnt skin being pulled taut. Yet, in this moment, he can't help but have his thought drift over to Adam and Eve. Lately, guilt has been an emotion that has haunted him in recent times. The first time it happened was when he discovered he loved both Adam and Lilith. The memory forever burnt in his mind. He desired both but Heaven wouldn't permit it.

Lucifer wasn't allowed to be a part of the 'human' creation, ever since that fiasco with the platypus that he created. Since he had been relegated to just observing, observe he will. He saw Sera and a few of the other angels gather the dust from the earth and and shape his form. They first started with his height (Which he is sure it was because they were making a jab at him!) while not as tall as Sera, he towered over most others. Chestnut brown hair followed with a lithe and toned body. In short, the first man was gorgeous!

But what sealed the deal for Lucifer were the final touches. His eyes. A beautiful golden shine. When Lucifer locked eyes with the man, he wanted nothing more than to cuddle up against him and stare into those eyes. He just knew, he had to have the first man.

After Adam was created, the angels placed him in Eden. Sera would be the first angel he sees while others, including Lucifer, stood back.

When Adam awoke for the first time, he had trouble moving. Unsure of where or what he is, he sits up and just a few feet from him stood Sera. Just like a newborn toddler, he wasn't sure what was going on, he could move but he didn't know how to walk. Sera seeing him struggle, stepped forward and took his hand in her own.

Thanks to his natural curiosity, Adam learned fast. Over the next week, Sera would teach Adam how to walk, eat and talk. Once he had sufficiently learned enough, Sera gave him his task and a warning to stay away from the forbidden fruit. This left Adam free to explore Eden and over the next three days, he went around giving names to everything in sight and even those out of sight.

Nestled on a nearby tree top was Lucifer. He still couldn't get over how gorgeous Adam looked and how gentle and caring he was with the animals around him. While interacting with the humans were not outright banned, it was highly discouraged. Of course to Lucifer, he didn't care. So long as he was allowed, he was going to take advantage. Its time he introduced himself with an introduction befitting that of an angel.

Lucifer spreads his six wings and from up high, descends towards Adam with a bright glowing light he manifested above him.

"Greeting Adam, be not afraid." Lucifer bellows. "For I come -"

Lucifer was quickly interrupted by the first man when he jumped and reached up to Lucifer and picked him up by the shoulders.

"Wait, what!?" Lucifer questions before he was suddenly spun around in circles.

"Wow! Another angel! Did Sera send you!?" Adam excitedly shouts as he spins Lucifer around like a ragdoll before soon coming to a stop. "Oh wait, Sera said I had to name everything in the garden so since you're in the garden, I have to name you."

Lucifer was still reeling from being spun around like that, trying to regain his bearings.

"Hmmm ... you look very much like one of the birds I named earlier." Adam ponders as he studies Lucifer. "I got it! I'll name you Cock-a-tile."

Lucifer finally regained his senses and jump away from Adam. "I have a name and I'm an angel! My name is Lucifer!" Lucifer declares as he straighten his robes.

Adam looks at Lucifer, continuing to study the new angel presented before him. "Do all angels have names?"

"Yes, all angels have names." Lucifer states. "You didn't name Sera after all."

That is true. Adam didn't name Sera. So all the angels had names. He made a mental note of that.

"So why are you here Lucifer?" Adam ask. Lucifer is the second angel he has seen since Sera.

"I'm here to check up on you and your progress," Lucifer replies.

Excitement soon washes over him as Adam immediately grabs Lucifer's hand and starts showing him around the garden and everything he has named. So much curiosity, wonder, and amazement shine in the first man's eyes, and while he has already seen what the garden has to offer, it feels like a new experience all over again. As they continue their tour, Adam eagerly introduces Lucifer to every corner of the garden, from the towering trees to the bubbling streams. With each discovery, Adam's joy seems to deepen, and Lucifer can't help but be swept up in the excitement of it all.

Then came the most exciting part for Lucifer. They had come upon a lake, and swimming in it was Lucifer's first creation. Adam waded into the water and gently picked up a small yellow animal. He presents the creature to Lucifer, which he sees nuzzling itself in Adam's hand. "I call this one a duck. It is so cute!" Adam can't help but coo at the little creature in his palm.

Lucifer can't help but find the whole scene adorable. To think one of his creations would spark so much joy and amazement in someone instead of the usual irritation and annoyance from his fellow angels. Lucifer reaches out and begins to ruffle the first man's hair. At this action, Adam gives Lucifer a puzzled look.

"What are you doing?" Adam asks.

"Hmmm ... I'm petting you, just like how you pet that little duck," Lucifer smirks.

Adam is fascinated. This is a new feeling; his face feels warm, and there is a comforting feel of safety and love. He likes being petted. Perhaps if he shows Lucifer more, he may continue to pet him, and maybe one day, Sera will also pet him.

From that day forward, Lucifer would visit the garden nearly every day. Always seeking out the first man who seemed to always discover or invent something new, and at night, Lucifer would tell Adam about his time in Heaven and share stories with him as they cuddle in his cave. Lucifer could never take his ocean blue eyes off of Adam's golden ones.

Lucifer snaps out of his memories. He looks towards Lilith, who remains unconscious. In this moment, Lucifer needs to be strong. He may have lost Adam and Eve, but he'll be damned if he loses Lilith too. She needs him, and he needs her.

He releases her hand and crawls out of the crater they made. His wings are healing, but it will take months or maybe more before they are back to their original strength. Fortunately for Lucifer, he retained some of his angelic powers. While they may rule over nothing (for now), they will be the King and Queen and dictate their own future.

-

Adam and Eve had no time to think. They needed to find shelter and soon. While Adam had insisted that sleeping outside would be like in Eden, Eve knew of the dangers that this world possesses. They had been walking for hours before they found a cave that would suit their needs for now. Eve plopped herself down on the floor, exhausted from the trek, and blisters now adorned her feet.

Adam, meanwhile, was already feeling the pang of hunger and knew Eve would soon feel it too. Gathering food and water should be easy. He had done it lots of times back in Eden. Adam moved to leave the cave, and as Eve noticed Adam doing so, she shot up to her feet, ignoring the pain, and hugged Adam from behind.

"I'm sorry, Adam!" Eve shouted as she tightened her grip. "Please don't leave me!"

"Sorry? Why?" Adam questioned. He turned around and wrapped her in a tight hug, trying to assuage whatever fear she had.

"I'm sorry for getting us kicked out of the garden!" Eve sobbed into his chest. "I'm sorry for listening to Lucifer and Lilith!"

"Eve," he cupped her face and gently made her face him. "I don't blame you for listening to Lucifer and Lilith. We both thought we could trust them."

Adam caressed her cheek and wiped the tears from her eyes.

"I love you, Eve. I chose to leave the garden for you, and I don't regret it. Am I upset that you ate the apple ... yes. But I don't blame you," Adam assured her.

He planted a soft kiss on her lips and pressed his forehead to hers. "I promise, I will love you till death do us part," he whispered in a loving tone.

This is good. Adam forgives her, and best of all, he declares his love for her to be everlasting till death! She swears to all that she will love him with all her being!

"Then why are you leaving?" Eve asked worriedly.

"I'm going to gather food for us. Aren't you hungry?" Adam replied.

Just as he asked, Eve's stomach grumbled. She quickly wrapped her arms around her stomach in embarrassment. Adam quietly chuckled at her cute reaction. She wanted to go with him, but her legs were beyond exhausted.

"I'll be back soon," Adam said, turning and proceeding to exit the cave.

Over two hours had passed, and Adam had not returned. Eve was growing worried, and her thoughts were beginning to turn for the worst.

Did he leave her? Was all that talk earlier just a lie!? But no, it can't be. Adam never swallowed the apple, so he shouldn't be able to lie. Then again, that small piece is still lodged in his throat; perhaps it finally made its way down. NO! She needs to find him. She needs him. She won't let Adam leave her!

"Eve!" Adam called out as he rounded the corner and entered the cave.

Eve wanted nothing more than to jump on him, but when she saw how bloody he was and with a wolf carcass over his shoulder, her mind paused for a second before she shouted, "WHAT HAPPENED!?"

Adam dropped the fruits he was carrying and placed the wolf down in front of her. "Eve, please help him!"

She walked over and inspected the clearly dead wolf's body. The head of the wolf had been bashed in by something blunt.

"I don't understand! I was gathering fruits when I saw this wolf. I wanted to pet him since he looked so much like Wilford from Eden, but he growled and lunged at me!" Adam retold what he had experienced with a panicked voice. "He wouldn't stop trying to bite me, so I grabbed a rock and hit him!"

Adam was sobbing, and Eve could do nothing but hug him, letting him rest his head on her chest.

"I'm sorry Adam, but the wolf is dead." Eve stated bluntly. Adam hold on Eve tightens.

"Shhh, it's okay, Adam. You didn't have a choice." Eve whispered as she comforted her husband. "We're in a new environment, and we only have each other to depend on. I'm the ONLY one you can trust. I will never harm you or leave you."

Eve picked up one of the mangoes that Adam had dropped and brought it up to his mouth, gently urging him to eat. Adam was still reeling from what had happened and couldn't bring himself to eat. Soon, Eve started humming a soft tune, a melody that Adam had heard countless times in Eden from her, and it only served to relax him, reassuring him that he was safe here with Eve. With that, he slowly began to eat the mango offered to him.

Over time, Adam began to hunt more animals, a practice he called "Hunting". He would bring back any he killed, skin them, and Eve would then cook the hunted animal and tend to the fields. In his spare time, his curiosity was still ingrained in him, so he would go out exploring, much to Eve's dismay, though never far from where they resided, and invent what he could. The cave became sparsely furnished, and their life seemed to be getting better.

One night, they lay cuddled together, with Adam tickling Eve's side.

"I'm going to get back my rib one of these days," Adam joked.

Eve couldn't help but laugh, finally feeling comfortable after months of toiling for their survival. It was in moments like these that both of them felt like they hadn't left Eden.

"Let's have a baby," Eve declares. "No" wasn't an option for Adam.

That night, Eve stopped holding back and ravaged Adam in a way she had only dreamed of ever since eating that infernal apple. As for Adam ... he was completely drained that night. Though he hoped for more tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Two years have passed, and Eve has given birth to their first set of twins. A gentle smile graced Eve's lips as she gazed upon her newborn twins, her heart overflowing with love for them, a testament to the deep affection she held for Adam.

Adam couldn't be happier. Sure, raising the first set of children took considerable effort. They were, after all, the first human parents and had no parenting guide, but they tried their best. Adam had to hold Eve back when she wanted to have more children just a day after giving birth to Cain and Aclima. He wanted to wait a couple of months to a year to test out parenthood, but Eve was impatient. Pregnancy was the happiest Eve had ever been. Adam always paid attention to her and tended to her needs. She wanted Adam to pay all of his attention to her. She may love Cain and Aclima, but her love for Adam superseded all. However, she understood why Adam was hesitant to have more children. So for one year, Adam raised, observed, and tried to understand his own children. Adam reveled in the joys and challenges of parenthood as it piqued his curiosity.

Their cries always seemed to signal different needs, be it hunger, attention, or the need for changing. Babies also seemed to favor different parents. Cain favored his mother, while Aclima preferred her father. Eve adored the sight before her. Adam sitting on the cave floor, cooing at his little girl, made Eve feel ... jealous.

No! She shouldn't be feeling jealous of her own daughter! But then again, Adam hadn't hugged nor kissed her the whole morning, showing all his affection to Aclima. She may not need all of his attention, but damn it! She wants some!

Eve stood while holding onto Cain and made her way over to Adam. She lay her head down on Adam's lap. Adam was surprised to find his wife suddenly resting her head on his lap, but nevertheless, it was a welcome sight. With his left arm cradling Aclima, he brought down his right hand to caress Eve's cheeks.

For now, Eve was satisfied.

-

"As the years passed, Sera always kept an eye on Adam during his time on Earth. Afraid that Lucifer or Lilith would one day find their way to Earth and corrupt her son. Fortunately, that does not seem to be the case. Watching him toil in the fields and hunt the animals he once joyfully played with made her want to swoop down and take Adam into Heaven. He doesn't deserve such a harsh life. However, she is proud that despite all these challenges, Adam continues to remain the pure soul that he was when he left Eden.

Sera had once feared that Eve was shedding crocodile tears when she was being banished from Eden. Trying to garner sympathy or simply because she wanted Adam to be banished as well and once out, would abandon him to the wolves as a form of revenge. Her fear was unfounded as it was rare to see the two separate from each other. Eve was constantly seeking Adam out and Adam always appreciated the company.

Sera was surprised when the human population started to boom. At first it was just Adam, Eve, Cain, and Aclima. For a whole year after their birth, there was no change. However, despite the pain of childbirth, Eve kept producing more and more children after that year. By the time Adam and Eve were nearing a hundred years old, Eve had given birth to 98 children and was still going strong. Not to mention that their children had also started pairing off and making children of their own.

They had long since moved out of that cave and established a village. Adam had taught all the boys and some of the girls survival skills, showing them how to fish, hunt, herd, etc. Eve had taught all the girls and some of the boys pottery, weaving, cooking, etc. At night, they would gather and tell them stories of Eden. Adam would sometimes even share the same tales Lucifer had once told him.

Sera felt she needed to do something special for Adam for his 100th birthday. Every night without fail, he had always prayed to her and the other angels, but because of their exile, no angels were allowed to interact with the humans. Adam's prayers were always so simple, only for good health and a bountiful harvest. While they couldn't answer his prayers, Adam and Eve were lucky when they chose the location of their initial home. An area near the equator, so the weather was good all year round.

Sera convened with the rest of the angels and proposed going down and blessing some, if not all, of their children. While none were as pure as Adam, they still carried his values and virtues. Sera believed that by bestowing blessings upon them, she could honor Adam's legacy and bring some joy to his special day. Some were in agreement, but others were not so receptive. Michael believed that since all of their children are tainted with the sin that Eve carries, none of them deserve their blessing. Only Adam.

Their argument continued for many hours before an agreement was made. They would bless one of their children as a trial run, and the child that they chose must make an appropriate sacrifice worthy of such a blessing. Should the child they bless continue to rise above any sinful nature, then many more can expect such blessings."

-

"On the night of Adam's birthday, Adam makes his way to his secluded altar and prays to Sera and the others as he usually does. Except this time, a bright light shines above him as he sees Sera descend towards Adam. A soft smile adorns her face as she slowly approaches him. Adam was stunned; he had not seen Sera in so long that he wasn't sure anymore what to do. He steps back, unsure of Sera's intentions.

Sera saw that he was apprehensive; it has been a long time since they have both seen each other. While her looks never changed, his have. A rugged figure, weathered by the elements and marked by the toil of his labor. His physique speaks of strength honed through years of working the fields, hunting, and constructing with his own hands. The sun has kissed his skin with a warm tan, and lines etched by time and hard work trace his features, telling stories of resilience and determination.

But underneath it all, Sera still saw the same wide-eyed curious man from Eden.

And just like their time in Eden, Sera need only open her arms in a hugging gesture. Adam was all too happy to accept this familiar but long-lost tradition of theirs. He practically dives into her embrace, and Sera quickly wraps her arms and wings around him. For just this one moment, all their worries and fears disappeared. Adam can only smile from ear to ear at the warm and familiar embrace. He can't help but shed a tear of joy, finally reunited with his mom.

"I missed you so much!" Adam all but cries in her embrace, tightening his hold on her, trying to press as much of himself into her as he can, afraid to let go.

Sera could only hold her boy more tightly in response; she didn't care that the dirt and grime from his day-to-day was dirtying her clothes; she wasn't letting go.

"I've missed you too, Adam," Sera says softly, planting a kiss on his forehead.

After a few minutes had passed, Sera reluctantly lets go of Adam. He was saddened when she did, but Sera went to sit on a nearby log and gestured for Adam to sit on her lap like they have done so in the past. An action he was all too happy to oblige. With Adam now resting on her lap and her wings around him, it was time to break the good news to him.

"Adam, I've come bearing good news," Sera smiles as she stares into his golden eyes. "The heavenly council and I have decided to bless one of your children as a gift to you for your 100th birthday!"

"That is amazing!" Adam exclaims in joy. "Which of my children will you bless!?"

Sera chuckles at the joy Adam is giving off. How she missed him.

"You know your children best, Adam. You need only choose the one you want us to bless and guide them to this altar you've made. Should they prepare an appropriate sacrifice worthy of the blessing, we will bless him or her," Sera explains. "Should all be well, your children can expect more blessings in the future."

Adam buries his face in her neck, profusely thanking Sera.

"Thank you, Sera!" Adam cries. "I can't wait to see the blessing upon my child."

"I'm sorry, Adam, but you are not allowed to be there when your child receives the blessing. They must show that what they offer comes from them and in no way influenced by you," Sera says solemnly.

Regardless, to Adam, this was the best news he could hope for. One of his children will be blessed, and hopefully more will come. The future, in this moment, looked so bright.

Adam and Sera continue to hold each other for the next half an hour before finally releasing their hold on each other.

"Eve will be elated at this news," Adam is full of excitement but soon frowns when he has to say goodbye to Sera. "Will I see you again?"

"Have faith, Adam. Should the future work in our favor, then we will see each other more often," Sera shows a soft smile as she waves goodbye.

"Goodbye, mom," Adam turns and waves goodbye as he is about to head back.

"Goodbye, son," Sera smiles and replies with no hesitation.

-

"Adam was on cloud nine as he made his way back home. Upon his return, Eve was waiting on a chair with a 5-month pregnant belly.

"Your prayers tonight took longer than usual. Did something happen?" Eve questions.

Adam excitedly comes up to her and takes both of her hands in his.

"Sera visited me tonight! She told me that one of our children would receive their blessing after they provide a sacrifice!" Adam explains excitedly.

Eve was bitter at this news.

That BITCH! She only shows up now that they are reaching their 100th birthdays! Trying to worm her way back into our lives and take away Adam's love!

"But Adam, we don't need their blessing. We have done well these past few decades," Eve tries to reason.

Adam doesn't notice the annoyed expression on Eve's face as he is still elated at the news.

"Of course, we don't need it, but there is no downside to having it! If all goes well, they promise to bless more of our children in the future! We may even be able to have Heaven's good graces on our side once more. Wouldn't that be perfect?" Adam asks.

"FUCK NO! Yeah, honey. It sounds perfect," Eve says through gritted teeth. "Who are you choosing?"

"Well, I'm thinking either Cain or Abel. Cain always works hard in the fields, and his harvest is almost always plentiful. Abel is an incredible shepherd, and he always provides meat for our family," Adam ponders his choices.

"Why don't you send both of them? Perhaps the angels, after seeing such a bountiful sacrifice, would bless both of our sons," Eve suggests.

"That is a great idea, Eve! I will go and inform them both and have them prepare their sacrifice for tomorrow," Adam heads out to inform Cain and Abel."

-

The next morning, Adam and Eve watched as their sons prepare their sacrifice for the angels. Cain was preparing a sheaf of wheat freshly harvested that morning, and Abel was preparing the firstborn lamb of his flock. Adam, satisfied with what he had seen, decided to attend to his other duties while Eve remained by Cain's side as he continued to harvest his wheat.

"Mom, why does dad sing the angels' praises constantly, but I've never heard you do so before?" Cain asked.

"Because, unlike me, your father is the angels' favorite. You make one mistake, and they toss you out without another care in the world. Fortunately for me, your father and I love each other, and our love transcends any love those angels could provide." Eve said with disdain. "I wouldn't be surprised if they did the same to you and your brother tonight."

As for Abel... Cain never really liked Abel. Sure, they were treated equally, but everyone seemed to view Abel as the better of the two. Simply because he provided the meat when hunting wasn't enough. And what about Cain? He was always able to provide the wheat that made their bread. The bread that would sustain the family when Abel had to let his flock numbers replenish or if wolves had attacked the flock at night. Cain was always there to provide for the family. Surely his sacrifice would be the one chosen tonight.

-

That evening, Sera, Michael, and a few other angels descended to the altar that Adam usually prayed at. Upon arriving, they saw two men before them, one with a sheaf of wheat and the other with the youngest lamb from his flock. The angels looked between the two and inspected their sacrifices. The angels soon gathered around Abel, who had brought to them his firstborn lamb, and gently placed their hands upon his head. With this one simple act, Abel was now blessed by the heavens as his brother looked on with rage and jealousy.

"Why!? Why do you reject my sacrifice!?" Cain demanded to know.

"Unlike your brother, you bring us wheat. Do you believe a simple sheaf of wheat would warrant our blessing?" Michael retorted.

Once again, Abel was chosen over Cain.

Satisfied with their choice, the angels retrieved the lamb that Abel had sacrificed and ignored the simple wheat that Cain had provided. Just as quickly as they had come, the angels left without another word.

"Do not be crestfallen, brother. As father has said before, should I perform well with the blessing that they have given, more opportunities would arrive for you to receive their blessing," Abel assured his brother. "Of course, do prepare something else other than mere wheat," Abel said in a joking manner as he turned to return to the village.

Cain could only see red. If the angels wanted a sacrifice, he was going to give them one.

Cain picked up a rock and approached Abel from behind.

-

As Adam awaited his sons' arrival back from the altar, he suddenly felt a sense of dread wash over him. A sense of dread he hadn't felt since ... Eden. When he saw Eve with the apple.

Adam quickly became alarmed. Something was wrong, and he needed to know what. He dashed forward in the direction of the altar and soon came upon a scene of pure disgust.

Cain, his eldest son, with a rock in hand. Covered in blood, reminiscent of the time he was covered in blood when he attacked that wolf. But what lay at Cain's feet was not that of a wolf, but his brother Abel.

Adam could only scream and cry as he pushed Cain aside and picked Abel up. Gently nudging his face, begging the Heavens above that Abel was simply unconscious. But Abel's eyes were all that he needed to see to confirm what he dreaded. Cold, lifeless eyes stared into his golden ones. Abel was dead.

Adam didn't even register that the angels had descended once more and now surrounded the family.

Cain could only look up into Michael's eyes and smile a smile of pure spite.

"Does my sacrifice warrant your blessing now?" Cain asked with a smug look.

Michael was fuming. "Your brother's blood cries out to me from the ground. As a result, you will be cursed from the earth, which has opened its mouth to receive your brother's blood from your hand. When you work the ground, it will no longer yield its crops for you. You will be a restless wanderer on the earth."

Perhaps finally realizing the weight of his actions, Cain's smile dropped. "My punishment is too severe to bear. You have banished me from the land, and I must hide from your presence. I will be a restless wanderer on the earth, and anyone who finds me will kill me."

"Not so; anyone who kills Cain will suffer vengeance seven times over." Michael pulled out his sword and pointed it at Cain's chest. Suddenly, a flash of heat burned his flesh as he screamed out in agony. A mark of a serpent appeared on Cain.

After recovering from the searing pain, Cain turned to his father. "Dad?"

Adam didn't turn to look at Cain. "Just go." Adam replied coldly as he lifted Abel's body up and proceeded to return to the village.

Cain couldn't find any words to say as he saw his father retreat further from him. All he could do was turn and leave.

This very day, Adam has lost not one, but two sons.

-

Sera wanted to go after Adam, to comfort her son as she had done many times before, but Michael stopped her.

"We must make certain that the murderer leaves. To protect those who can be saved," Michael asserted.

Torn between her duty and Adam, Sera reluctantly agreed with Michael and followed him as they watched Cain leave. At least with Cain gone, she was assured that Adam would not be harmed by him.

"It seems we were wrong. Only Adam continues to be worthy of our love and blessing," Michael stated as they all watched Cain from above.

"Perhaps you are right, Michael," Sera replied.

She must continue to keep an eye on Adam. She wouldn't let what happened to Abel happen to Adam.

-

That night, a funeral was held for Abel. Everyone in the village had gathered to say their goodbyes before they buried him. Many of their children now feel unsafe in the village and have made plans to leave.

Throughout the whole funeral, Adam was inconsolable. His cries and wails could be heard all throughout the village, and Eve was there to comfort him the best she could.

"Why!? Why did it go so wrong!?" Adam demanded, but no one could answer.

Eve held her husband dearly. While everyone in the village had frowns and tears in their eyes, Eve was the only one smiling.

"It is as I said before, my dear husband. Those angels bring nothing but trouble. Our family would still be whole if they had not baited us with their 'Blessing'," Eve said.

Eve held him tight and rubbed his back.

"Do not fret, Adam. I will always be here for you. You can't trust those angels, and I'm sorry to say, but even some of our children do not deserve our trust or love." Eve whispered.

The Adam before would have admonished Eve. Not trusting their own children was simply unthinkable. Now, though, he wasn't so sure.

"The only one you can trust is me, Adam. I will NEVER betray you, and I will NEVER leave you," Eve whispered lovingly.

Yes. Eve is all he needs. Eve...

"Till death do us part"

Chapter Text

After the incident with Cain and Abel, Heaven had decided that communication with humans would cease once more. No more interactions would be permitted until the First Man, Adam, has passed and introduced into Heaven should he be worthy.

For Sera, this greatly upset her. Just like Adam, she expected that things would have gone well, and she would have more opportunities to visit her son in the future. Not only is she no longer able to contact Adam, but he had also stopped praying altogether. Adam continues to be the pure soul from Eden, but now with a heavy heart and weary eyes. She wished she had gone to him in his hour of need, but alas, her duty is to Heaven. That doesn't mean she'll stop monitoring him.

The door to her office slides open, and Michael pokes his head in. "Sera. We would like to introduce you to someone."

Sera looks up from her monitor at Michael, a little annoyed. "Can it wait?" She was watching Adam as he cries over Abel's coffin.

"No, it's important that you be there. You are the first person they need to see," Michael states.

Usually, this means that there is a new creation. Sera is unaware of such an event though.

"This is unusual, Michael. I was not informed of any new creation, and I wasn't part of any recently." Sera questions.

"We found it prudent that you be involved from the outset, especially as you have been preoccupied with monitoring the First Man." Michael says cryptically, his expression unreadable. "Come, you'll understand when you see."

"Very well." Sera takes one more look at Adam before shutting off the monitor and following Michael to wherever he was taking her.

"The council and I have decided that a new joy bringer should be made to replace Lucifer." Michael informs her as they walk.

"To create a new angel without my knowledge or my input is highly unusual, Michael." Sera states.

"Like I said, you were preoccupied, and it was a unanimous decision, so I'm sure you would have agreed as well if you were present." Michael says.

They soon reach the room of creation and enter. Many of the angels working on the latest creation step back as Sera and Michael approach. In a small crib-like structure lay a female baby angel with six wings and silver-like skin. Michael steps aside to allow Sera to step closer and pick up the baby.

"We know how affectionate you were with the First Man and how downtrodden you have become with his exile. Therefore, we believe that you are the best amongst us to care for the young one." Michael claims. "Do give her a name."

Sera was upset at the reasoning that Michael had provided and was about to admonish him when the baby opened her eyes and smiled a bright smile at Sera. A smile that reminded her of Adam. When she heard the baby giggle, Sera's heart overflowed with newfound love for the child before her.

"Emily. Her name is Emily, the joy bringer." Sera happily states.

-

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting golden hues across the sky, Eve lay on their bed that Adam had built for them all those years ago.

"Adam," Eve whispered, her voice barely a breath, "I love you."

Adam's eyes welled with tears as he nodded, unable to find the words to express the depth of his anguish. Five centuries had passed since they were first created, yet every moment spent with Eve felt as precious as the first day they met.

Their descendants, now numbering in the thousands, had spread far and wide across the land, building villages and cities, yet Adam and Eve chose to remain in their humble abode, surrounded by the beauty of nature that had cradled them since the beginning.

It was unclear how it started. Eve had been her normal loving self up until a month ago when her health suddenly deteriorated. Adam tried every tincture and herb that Eve had once used to cure him and his children yet none had yielded any results.

Lucifer, his first and whom he once considered his best friend, betrayed him. Then Heaven decided to ignore him and Eve for decades before they finally decided to humor him with a "Blessing" for his children. A blessing that somehow resulted in the death of one of his sons and the exile of another.

While many of his children had come and gone, Aclima and Seth chose to continue to reside with him and Eve. A choice he was forever thankful for.

As he knelt by their bedside and held tightly to her hand, all Adam could do in this moment was beg.

"Please Eve, You promised you wouldn't leave me," Adam begged with tears in his eyes. He was going to lose the woman who he trusted the most. The one who never betrayed him and always stuck by his side even when he wanted to be alone sometimes.

Even in her final moments, Eve couldn't be happier. After all, Adam loved her more than anyone. More than Lilith or Lucifer, more than Sera and perhaps more than their own children. Almost all his love was hers and while some obstacles had tried to get in her way, they were toppled and Adam was now hers more than ever. She was glad that Cain killed Abel. It was the push that forced Adam to fall into her arms completely.

But now that she was passing, she knew her final destination would be hell. She need not kid herself; the angels would never accept her back, and now that Adam had turned his back on the angels, their afterlife together was pretty much guaranteed. To be together ... forever.

If only she knew her time was coming sooner, she would have pushed Adam to kill himself once she expired. It would be so romantic. Not wanting to live without your soulmate so you take your own life to be with them. Unfortunately, their children still held a small piece of his heart.

Like that whore Aclima, always such a daddy's girl. Always trying to pull Adam away from her. She even came up with the nonsense of a father-daughter dance. Such a pathetic attempt at gaining Adam's love. Eve had always pushed for Aclima to find a husband of her own but NO, she always had to stay by her father.

But now wasn't the time to dwell on that. Now she needed to savor every last second she had to be with Adam.

"Eve?" As Adam watched Eve's condition worsen, a wave of panic crashed over him. He reached out, gently shaking her shoulder. "Eve, stay with me," he pleaded, his voice trembling with emotion. But Eve's eyelids fluttered closed, her breathing growing shallow.

Desperation filled Adam's heart as he cradled her fragile form in his arms. Memories of their time together flooded his mind—days of innocence in the Garden, moments of joy and laughter, the warmth of their love, and how she always craved to be in his presence. And now, in this stark reality of mortality, he felt utterly helpless.

"Eve," he whispered, his voice choked with sorrow. "Don't leave me. Please, don't leave me." Tears blurred his vision as he pressed his lips to her forehead.

But Eve's breath grew fainter, her pulse weakening beneath his touch. With trembling hands, Adam reached for her hand, intertwining their fingers as if to hold onto her essence, to the precious bond they shared. And as Eve's breathing slowed to a final, peaceful rhythm, Adam held her close, his own breath hitching in his throat.

Desperate, he turned to prayer once more. He had stopped after Abel's passing but now, in his hour of need and for the first time in a long time, Adam prayed for divine intervention.

But just like Eve had said all those years ago, the angels ignored him. He wasn't sure if the angels were a good or bad omen anymore.

Adam could only cry as Aclima and Seth held him from the side, doing their best to bring what little comfort they could on this sad occasion.

As they buried her body the next day, Adam uttered one last prayer to Sera, begging her to ensure that Eve is at peace.

-

Aclima was worried. Her father barely ate or drank ever since her mother's passing. She had seen him sad like this before when Abel passed, though his sadness had lasted three days at most. This, however, was far longer. It's been close to two weeks, and her father is still a recluse.

Her father is normally a happy man but is happiest when Mother was by his side. Everyone loves him, and he loves them. Her mother, however... she was clearly happiest with Father, but when separated? It's almost like she becomes a whole different person.

Aclima remembers it well. Usually, when her father went hunting, her mother would become apathetic. It was uncanny to see her so cheerful and loving, only to suddenly become such a cold and distant woman. Perhaps it is why she constantly sought him out? She needed him to be happy.

Her mother seemed to resent her as she got older. Aclima had no interest in any of the men, and even more so with marriage. She loved working the fields and hunting with her father. Their hunting and fishing trips were her favorite moments. Her father would point out various objects or animals around them and tell her their names and characteristics. Once she had asked him why hunting made him so happy.

"It's not the hunt that makes me happy. It's the discovery! There is always something new to learn every day. From up in the trees to under the rocks and even below the water!" Adam had said to her. Aclima found it endearing when he would explain it to her with wide eyes and amazement. He always encouraged her to ask more questions, to find out more about the world.

Perhaps that is what he needs. He needed to rediscover his passion. As far as Aclima knows, her father and mother had never traveled too far from the village. There is no way her father had discovered everything there is to discover. So if she can reignite that passion, her father's mood should improve.

Determined, Aclima moves far from the village and towards the ocean. With a net in hand, she dove into the ocean to discover anything that she had never seen before.

Two hours and lots of attempts later, she had finally caught something that is new to her. With her prize in hand, she races back to her father.

She barges into the house, and Adam becomes alarmed. He scrambles to his feet and quickly goes to her.

"Aclima! Is something the matter!?" Adam asks worriedly. While he may be sad and depressed, he still loves his children and worries about them.

"Dad! Can you tell me about this fish!?" Aclima holds up her net with the fish squirming inside.

For a few moments, they only stared at each other before Adam burst out laughing at how cute and silly she was being. Coming to him in such a frantic state and only to be asked about a fish.

"Dad! I'm serious!" Aclima pouts at her laughing father.

"Okay, honey, let's see it." Adam takes the net from her and inspects the fish.

Adam carefully examines the fish in the net, observing its unique features. It was small, with a rounded body covered in spines that could puff up when threatened. Its eyes bulged out, giving it a comical appearance.

"Well, well, well, what do we have here?" Adam mused, turning the fish over in his hands. "This little fellow seems to be quite the character."

Aclima watched eagerly, her curiosity piqued. "Do you know what it is, Dad?"

Adam nodded thoughtfully. "I believe this is a new species, one that I've never seen before. And you know what that means, Aclima?"

Her eyes widened with excitement. "We get to name it!"

"That's right!" Adam exclaimed, a grin spreading across his face. "And I think I have just the name for it."

He looked at the fish again, studying its features. Then, with a flourish, he declared, "I hereby name this fish... the Pufferfish!"

Aclima clapped her hands in delight. "Pufferfish! I love it, Dad!"

Adam was feeling fulfilled once more. Oh, how he missed the feeling of a new discovery. He usually focused and spent most of his time on Eve. He had promised never to be too far from her, especially with how often she was pregnant. But now... now he didn't have to.

Discovery... the world is so vast, and he has only ever spent his time in the village and its nearby surroundings. There is so much more to see and discover. He doesn't know how much time he has left on this Earth, but he may as well use it to fulfill his passion so that he will have one hell of a story to tell Eve when he sees her again.

Aclima can see the passion light up in her father's eyes. This was the father she loved seeing.

"Aclima, would you like to discover the world with me?" Adam asks.

"Of course, Dad! I'll go anywhere with you!" Aclima exclaims.

Her excitement reminds him so much of Eve.

That's right, Eve wouldn't want him moping about, lying in bed, and only thinking about her. She would want him to be happy!

The next morning, Adam and Aclima had packed what they needed and were ready to set out. Seth would take over Adam as head of the village.

After saying their goodbyes to everyone, Adam and Aclima began their journey around the world. Passing by his children and descendants who had set up villages in other parts of the world. Adam and Aclima would talk to them and ask what they have discovered about their part of the world and note down the names they had given. If they were unnamed, then Adam would have the honor to do so.

Adam was happy once more.

-

As Lilith looks out of the castle window at the expanse of nothing that she is the Queen of, she can't help but feel ... bored. Lucifer had spent weeks using what angelic power he had to build this castle and tame the surroundings. The castle was luxurious with all the amazing furniture that Heaven had ... at least that is what Lucifer said. She has never been to Heaven before.

Still, with all this luxury, she only had Lucifer to share it with and after centuries of just the two, she loves him but she is bored. She isn't like Lucifer who can be happy for centuries on end creating rubber ducks. After the 100,000th duck, she had run out of things to say about them. Leviathan being the only Sin around wasn't exactly social herself.

If only she had someone else to distract her. Someone to show her the joys of living. Someone like ... Adam.

Back in Eden, Adam always came to her when he discovered something new. Like when he showed her a spiky fruit he called a durian. To Lilith, the durian probably wasn't meant to be eaten, considering how sharp it was and how its scent wafted like a pungent warning through the air. But Adam, with his ever-curious nature, couldn't resist exploring its mysteries. He approached her with a mischievous glint in his eyes, cradling the durian in his hands like a precious treasure.

"Lilith, look what I found today," Adam exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement as he presented the spiky fruit to her.

Lilith wrinkled her nose, eyeing the durian warily. "Adam, are you sure that's safe to eat? It looks... dangerous."

Adam chuckled, his laughter echoing through the tranquil garden. "Trust me, Lilith. I have a feeling this might be something special."

With a playful grin, he reached for a sharp stone nearby and carefully began to crack open the durian's tough exterior. Piece by piece, the spiky shell yielded to his determination, revealing the creamy, golden flesh hidden within.

Lilith watched in amazement as Adam unveiled the fruit's interior, her doubts slowly fading away. Together, they savored the rich aroma that filled the air, a tantalizing promise of sweetness and discovery.

As Adam offered her a piece of the ripe fruit, Lilith hesitated for a moment before accepting it with a smile. With one taste, she found herself pleasantly surprised by the durian's delicious flavor, a blend of sweetness and creaminess unlike anything she had ever experienced.

Lilith sighs as she recalls the memory. How she missed him. Perhaps she will ask Lucifer to conjure up a durian for her later.

Thinking back, she also missed when he cuddled her at night. The man gave off a nice heat during the cold nights and she felt safe in his arms.

The more she thinks about Adam, the more her mind starts to drift towards lust-filled thoughts. It's been so long since they've seen each other that the love of a brother that she felt for him before has slowly dissipated and now the love for a lover has made its way in.

She was so blind before. God, how could she think he was trying to control her? The man was just excitable and always pulled her along to show her what he discovered. If only she could go back and redo it all. She would take both him and Lucifer in as her husband. She knows Lucifer wouldn't mind. After all, Lucifer has admitted to having feelings for the First Man before.

Seeing Adam with Eve so happy back in Eden at the time made her feel angry but now after lots of time to think, she realizes it wasn't anger that she was feeling. It was envy.

She didn't hate Eve. She hated that Eve made him so happy when Lilith was the one that did so before. Lilith was happy when she had Lucifer because he inspired her to dream big and to aim high. But now she realizes that she needed Adam because he reminded her to also remember the little things in life that can make you happy.

Is that why she wanted to give them the apple? If they can't be happy together, they would at least suffer together, right? It's been so long that she doesn't remember.

Perhaps one day Adam and Eve will end up in hell and after a long series of talks, they could go back to how it used to be. She just had to be patient. After all, no one lives forever, right?

As Lilith stares out the window, lost in her thoughts, she is suddenly jolted back to reality at the banging of the castle doors. She makes her way down and when she opens the door, she can't help but be shocked at what she sees.

"Eve?"

Chapter Text

Lilith hadn't expected to taste copper that day, but she did. The moment she opened the door and spotted her, Eve unleashed a right hook to her face, possibly breaking her nose. Lilith landed on the floor with a loud thud.

"What the fuck was that for!?" shouted Lilith.

"That was for lying to me about Adam eating the apple first, you bitch!" Eve retorted.

Okay, she deserved that. It was surprising to see Eve hold onto that grudge for five centuries.

Wiping the blood from her nose, Lilith wobbly got back on her feet. For a woman who was about two heads shorter than herself, she packed a mean punch.

"I'm sure you didn't come all this way just to punch me in the face, right?" Lilith joked.

"You're right," Eve replied. "I need to punch Lucifer too." She wiped the blood off her fist on her dress.

Normally, Lilith should stop her from punching her husband, but she was bored out of her mind, and Lucifer could definitely take a hit. This would be funny.

"I'll call him down for you." Lilith opened the door leading to the hallway and shouted. "Luci! An old friend is here to see you!"

-

Lucifer was working on a new duck. This just might be his greatest masterpiece this century. A duck that could rollover! Easier said than done, but once it was done, surely Lilith would have more than two words to say about his new creation!

As Lucifer continued to work, a loud banging sound could be heard at the castle doors. Very unusual since there was only Lilith and him in the Pride Ring.

Perhaps it was one of the sins, but his schedule was free today so it was probably Lilith for whatever reason.

After several minutes, his wife called for him.

"Luci! An old friend is here to see you!" Lilith shouted.

An old friend? That could be anyone. So many people from his past were his friends, or perhaps they were. It had been a long time and he might not be as well-liked as before. He did ruin creation, after all ... Still, who wouldn't want to see an old friend? His duck could wait.

Lucifer removed himself from his desk and approached his mirror, inspecting himself, and with a snap of his fingers, his body magically went through a wash and his clothes became sparkling clean. He was ready.

"Coming, dear!" Lucifer shouted as he skipped down the hallway to the entrance. Pushing open the door, he saw his lovely wife, who was suspiciously clutching her nose for some reason, and beside her was -

"EVE!?" Lucifer exclaimed. Oh fuck! He was not expecting to see her at all.

Crap, there was a lot he probably needed to apologize for, but he could do it. First things first, though, he had to get on Eve's good side, which meant it was time to put on the good old Lucifer charm, or rizz as he liked to call it.

Lucifer took a deep breath and started hyping himself up. He had practiced this scenario many times in front of the mirror and in the shower. Eve being here meant that Adam would soon follow. Once Eve was secured, the three of them could tackle Adam when he arrived and finally, all four of them could be together once more.

How hard could it be, right? He seduced the first woman ever, so seducing the second should be a piece of cake.

With his arms outstretched, Lucifer approached Eve with the intention of hugging her.

"Hey, bitch!" Lucifer exclaimed excitedly.

-

Off to the side, Lucifer could hear Lilith cackling at what had just happened to him.

Just like Lilith minutes before, Lucifer found himself on the floor.

He lays on the floor for a minute before sitting up and adjusting his hat.

"What was that for?" Lucifer asked as he sat on the floor, still reeling from the punch.

One word was all Eve had to say. "Apple."

Okay, yeah. He deserved that.

As Eve wiped the angelic blood from her hand, Lilith approached her.

"Well, you got your revenge. Can we talk now?" Lilith inquired.

With a nod from Eve, the three of them moved to the dining room and seated themselves.

"I like the décor. Much better than what Adam and I had on Earth." Eve said with disdain as she looked at Lucifer.

Okay, so winning Eve over may be a lot harder than Lucifer thought.

"Yeah, it took a lot of angelic power to create this place." Lucifer proudly stated. Perhaps his power would win her over.

Eve rolled her eyes. "Sure could have used that power back in our first year on Earth. Would have really helped with our SURVIVAL after getting KICKED OUT."

Sensing the tension, Lilith changed the subject.

"So Eve, how did you... pass?" Lilith asked.

"I got sick from something, I wasn't sure what. It kept draining me until I died," Eve said solemnly but perked up at her next sentence. "Sweet Adam was by my side the whole way, it was so lovely. You should have seen him cry as I was fading. I never felt more of his love than in that moment."

Lucifer and Lilith blinked at her response. Are people usually joyful over the sadness of their loved ones?

"So... uh, where is Adam?" Lucifer asked. He didn't know why, but for some reason, he dreaded the answer.

"He is still alive. Probably hanging out with Aclima. That bitch." Eve spat at her name.

"Who is Aclima?" Lilith asked.

"Our daughter." Eve clarified.

"You call your daughter a bitch?" Lilith asked.

"You have to know her to understand." Eve explained.

Lilith and Lucifer looked at each other and just shrugged at Eve's response. Aclima was probably a bitch.

"You reckon we will see Adam soon?" Lucifer asked.

"Yeah, we should. I mean, I died at 500 years old. Granted it was from an illness, but Adam shouldn't be far behind," Eve stated.

"What if he goes to Heaven?" Lilith asked.

"Impossible." Eve then went on to explain about Cain and Abel.

"Ever since that incident, Adam has stopped praying to the angels. So I'm pretty sure he has fallen out of their good graces. The angels never visited Adam after that, so hell should be a shoo-in for him," Eve explained. "By the way, is Abel here?"

"No. You are the first human soul in hell since the two of us arrived." Lucifer stated.

"Guess he went to Heaven then. Good for him." Eve showed a small smile. She still did love her children somewhat. Albeit so long as they didn't interfere with her and Adam. All her children going to Heaven would be the best outcome as it means Adam would be all hers in hell with no distractions.

Lucifer on the other hand wasn't so sure that something as simple as not praying would bar someone from Heaven. They weren't exactly big on prayers, especially Michael. In fact, he wasn't sure what even are the pre-requisite for getting in to Heaven. Oh well, Adam is living a long life. He will probably fuck up somewhere along the line and find his way here. Into his arms.

"Anyway, you are welcome to stay with us." Lilith says. Finally having someone else other than Lucifer to keep her company.

"Not like I have a choice. Your castle is the only thing for miles." Eve states.

This is great news for Lucifer. He now has time to get Eve to warm up to them before Adam's arrival and he now has someone else to show his duck collection to. Things are starting to look up for the original Eden group.

-

Walking into Sera's office today, Emily was caught off guard when she saw Sera moving about in such a frantic pace. Since her creation over 400 years ago, she had mostly been by Sera's side, and this is a first. The normally calm and collected Sera is now repeatedly checking herself in the mirror, even though her appearance hasn't changed. She even caught Sera quietly sniffing herself. Emily couldn't recall a time when Sera or anyone, in fact, has ever smelled bad.

It seems like a formal event is about to take place. Looking at the other angels, everyone seems to be preparing for a big ceremony.

"What is going on? Is something big happening?" Emily inquires.

"My son—I mean the First Man, Adam is about to pass any day now," Sera explains. "So we need to be prepared to welcome him into Heaven."

Emily had only ever known about Adam from the history that was taught to her. It was such a touching story to read, from resisting temptation and especially about how he willingly gave up Eden to be with his wife. The second wife, not the first.

"After we greet him and usher him into Heaven, that is where you step in, Emily. Your duty as the joy bringer is to bring joy to the new souls that arrive in Heaven, so Adam will be your first task." Sera explains. "His life after being removed from Eden has not been easy. So if anyone needs joy, it will be him. Especially since this will all be new to him."

This is so exciting! Since her creation, the only person she only ever needed to cheer up was, surprisingly, Sera herself. She always seem dejected whenever Emily asked her about the humans.

Aside from Sera, her duty as the joy bringer had been easy since everyone in Heaven is always full of joy, but she'll finally meet someone new and it's not just anyone; it's the First Man.

"When will we see him!?" Emily asks as she can barely contain her excitement.

"We don't have a specific date, but it should be soon. I'm monitoring his vitals and from what I've seen, it should be any day now." Sera says as she checks the monitor on her desk.

For Sera, this was a joyous occasion. While seeing Adam lying on his death bed is heart-wrenching, she is glad that he had kept his promise and his soul is still pure. She will finally see him again after over 800 years since they had tried to give their blessing to his son.

Sera's wings quiver with anticipation, longing to hold the First Man in its grasp. Emily had been a good substitute, but no one could hug like Adam.

If she could, she would have gone down to Earth this very second and retrieved his soul, but no, she waited for almost a millennia for him, she can stomach a few more days.

Her son is coming home.

-

As Adam lies on his bed, feeling himself grow weaker and with Aclima by his bedside, he recalls the memories he has made from his time in Eden until this very moment.

The first time he felt love was when he first saw Sera.

The adrenaline he experienced when Lucifer flew him around Eden, letting him feel as free as a bird.

The joy he felt when he discovered and named his first animal species.

The delicious taste of the durian fruit he shared with Lilith.

The night Eve made passionate love to him in their home.

The fatherly love he felt when holding Cain and Aclima.

His daughter helping him rediscover his passion for discovery.

The day he and Aclima discovered snow together. Adam never knew the weather could be so cold and yet so beautiful.

So many fond memories from his 930 years of life. Despite the tragedies, Adam can safely say it was a good life.

Adam doesn't know what awaits him after his death. Michael had promised him that if his soul remained pure, he would be welcomed into Heaven.

Is his soul still pure, though? Would he see Heaven or would he see hell? He doesn't know. Perhaps neither would want him, and he would only see eternal darkness. Does Eve still want him? 430 years apart could mean she has moved on.

But none of that matters. All he wants to do now is comfort his sobbing daughter as she holds his hand, wishing she would smile the same bright smile she showed him every day.

Speaking has become increasingly difficult, and he finds himself with little strength to even squeeze her hand in reassurance. He has told her he loved her many times before, but now he wishes he had the strength to say it once more.

As Adam's eyes slowly close, he musters the last of his will and strength to give one last squeeze of her hand.

And for one brief moment, Aclima stopped crying.

-

Heaven was in an uproar. The death of the First Man has been confirmed to be today and they only had hours to prepare.

Sera can't stop inspecting herself in the mirror. Today had to be perfect.

Emily is bouncing around Heaven in excitement, spreading the news far and wide of the First Man imminent arrival. Almost every angel in Heaven decided to witness the first human soul to arrive.

Thousands upon thousands gather at the pearly gates, many flying and some sitting on its wall, eagerly awaiting his arrival.

Even Michael was present as he stood behind the gate, dressed in a more formal attire but still with one hand resting on his blade. Ever cautious.

A huge ceremony had been planned for the First Man. He would be ushered in by Sera and there will be a band, along with an angelic choir that will sing and play music as he enters. From there, Emily will take over and show him around Heaven. Introducing him to the sights and wonders of heaven and finally to his new home. Ending the day with a huge buffet.

Sera soon arrives and places herself beyond the gates. Unlike in Eden where it was decided that Sera be the first person the First Man sees, Sera had DEMANDED that she be the first person he sees upon his arrival in Heaven. None of the angels sought to question why nor challenge her request.

Full of anticipation, Sera watches as a bright light suddenly manifest in front of her, slowly taking the shape of a man.

-

When Adam opened his eyes, he saw the clouds and a bright amber sky. His body felt light, and the aches he usually felt due to his old age seemed to be a thing of the past. He raised his hand to his face and saw that it no longer had wrinkles. Instead, it had the youthful look it once had back in Eden.

He slowly sat up and felt his body. He still had his arms and legs, and his face felt the same.

But something was attached to his back, and when he inspected it, he was shocked to find wings. Wings with a bright golden shine.

He shakily stood on his feet, and once he had his bearings after adjusting himself to the additional weight now on his back, he spread his wings and stretched his body.

"Adam." A familiar voice from behind him called out.

Turning around, Adam was greeted by the one he had first seen in Eden.

"Sera..." He croaked out. He hadn't seen her since the incident with Cain and Abel. Yet, here she was, standing in all her glory, just like she had in Eden.

Behind her were the walls protecting Heaven and its golden gates. Behind those gates were thousands of angels, many flying above the walls, and some crowded behind the gate, all wanting to get a look at the First Man.

However, none of them were in front of Sera.

Adam and Sera were the only ones outside the gates.

"Welcome to Heaven." Sera said warmly as she opened her arms, her wings spread wide, eager to wrap him up the second he dived into her embrace like the countless times before. "Welcome home, Son."

Sera had the warmest smile and the most inviting aura.

Adam took a step forward, eager to reunite with his mother.

But another familiar voice had wormed into his head. Instead of feeling joy and elation, Adam felt fear.

Eve's words had come back to haunt him.

"It is as I said before, my dear husband. Those angels bring nothing but trouble. Our family would still be whole if they had not baited us with their 'Blessing,'" Eve had once said.

"They have never answered your prayers before, and the one time they did, we lost two of our beloved sons." Eve had mentioned a few times.

"You don't need the angels, they will only hurt you. You don't need Sera. You don't need Lucifer or Lilith. You don't need anyone else." Eve had said on numerous occasion.

"I'm the only one you can rely on. I will NEVER leave you!" Eve had said many times.

"YOU ONLY NEED ME!" Eve had told him every day.

He needed Eve.

Adam turned away from Sera and ran.

Chapter Text

3498 B.C.

"So, Eve," Lilith starts, "Lucifer and I have been meaning to talk to you about something."

Eve nods along.

"We would like to be in a polyamorous relationship with you and Adam," said Lilith.

"No," Eve curtly replies.

"That was quick," Lucifer blinks in surprise.

Eve glares at them. "You don't think I know what you're trying to do!? You're just using me to get to Adam like in fucking Eden!" Eve starts tearing up.

Lilith quickly moves to Eve's side and hugs her.

"No, sweetie. It isn't like that. Yes, we want Adam, but we want you too. We want to go back to the way things were. Remember, back when we braided each other's hair and the boys would play in the lake?" Lilith says, trying to invoke some nostalgia in Eve.

Eve did remember. Those were fun times when they had no worries. Before that fucking apple.

Lucifer also comes to her side. "I promise, when we gave you the apple, there was no ill will behind it. I want both you and Adam with us. Hell would be a lot more fun with the four of us together."

After much discussion, Eve relents and agrees but only with a few conditions.

"I'm fine with hugs and cheek kisses only for now. I'm saving myself for Adam," Eve states.

"You're a virgin!?" Both Lucifer and Lilith exclaim in shock.

"In a way, I have my new youthful body once more and I want Adam to be the first one to ravage it." Eve says as she runs her hands along her figure.

"And another thing! I will be the first one to lay claim on Adam!" Eve declares loudly. Already planning on marking him six ways to Sunday.

With their terms agreed, the poly relationship has its foundation.

It's clear that whatever relationship their future holds, Eve will have Adam the first night to stake her claim.

-

3400 B.C.

Eve is annoyed as she sits at the castle balcony with Lilith and Lucifer, drinking tea and overlooking the area where she had manifested herself.

A hundred years after her death, and still, Adam isn't here. She figures that Adam would have either killed himself by now or succumbed to whatever illness she had. They did share a kiss while she was ill so she expected to have transmitted the disease to him.

Did he discover a cure for it only after her death? Doubtful. Maybe Aclima did. Why couldn't she be more like Seth, more ... passive.

"Do humans die through other ways besides murder and disease?" Eve asks Lucifer as the three of them continue to wait.

"Well, humans weren't designed to live forever, so death by old age is possible ... though they never told me how long humans were intended to live for." Lucifer explains.

"They should have made death by broken heart a feature." Eve seethes.

-

3300 B.C.

Just like before, the three sit at the castle balcony overlooking the same spot.

They had placed a signboard at the location where Eve had spawned, informing Adam that Eve was in the castle up ahead. After all, who knows when Adam will die? Afraid he may spawn and wander off in the wrong direction, or his curiosity taking over and leading him to who knows where.

"Adam must be living quite a healthy lifestyle. How I wish I could see him again; he did look good in Eden," Lilith reminisces, only for Eve to glare at the First Woman.

"If you thought Adam in Eden was good, you should see him now. You wouldn't believe the sex Adam and I shared." Eve retorts, trying to assert her claim on the First Man.

"Okay! Let's not go there." Lucifer interrupts Eve, though he secretly wants to hear more.

"Any chance you think Adam discovered immortality or maybe eternal youth?" Lilith asks.

"He better not!" Eve exclaims. "Besides, it doesn't exist, right Lucifer!?"

"Well ... uhhh," Lucifer tries to recall back to his days in Heaven.

"Say yes, Lucifer! Tell me it doesn't exist!" Eve shouts as her hair starts to flare.

"Look! I don't know. I was assigned to create the stars and some of the animals! Maybe my brothers or Sera had placed something like that on Earth." Lucifer defends with his hands up.

Lilith gets up and hugs Eve.

"Relax, Eve. I'm sure he won't be able to discover something so grand so easily. It's just a matter of time before he joins us. Okay?" Lilith calmly assures Eve.

Eve sighs and sits back down. "Yeah, okay. He'll be here soon enough."

He'll be here, and once he is, she will NEVER let him leave her.

-

3200 B.C.

Eve stands at the spot where she first spawned, gazing at the sky.

"ADAM!" Eve shouts. "Hurry up and DIE already! Your darling wife misses you! Your little rib misses being a part of you!"

"Little rib?" Lilith chuckles at the odd nickname.

"It's what he likes to call me when he's the big spoon." Eve reminisces, longing for the closeness they shared.

"That's so cute!" Lilith coos as she comes up behind Eve and hugs her.

"So how about it, Eve? Have you reconsidered wanting to cuddle with us? It's been 300 years." Lilith asks.

"Forget it! I already told you and Lucifer. I'm fine with cheek kisses and hugs, but anything more is reserved for Adam. My virgin hell body is his for the taking. Only after that I may consider." Eve firmly states. "Besides, Adam is bound to die any day now. I just know it!"

"A shame," Lilith pulls away from the hug. "I thought I could finally convince Lucifer to get rid of those ducks and make space on our bed for you."

Eve scoffs. "Don't ask for the impossible. Those ducks are basically his children. Speaking of which, why haven't you and Lucifer had one yet?"

Lilith frowns. "We've been trying for centuries, but it just isn't happening. Though we aren't going to stop... not like there is anything else to do."

"Need some pointers? I'm very experienced." Eve teases.

"Shut up," Lilith retorts.

Eve glances back up to the sky with a look of longing.

300 years and Adam is still alive. What could possibly be keeping him? ... DID HE FUCKING REMARRY!?

...

No, impossible. Adam loves Eve. Eve loves Adam. Besides, any other women would be his children so that should deter him. It's unthinkable for him to be with another woman. No one is as close to him as her. Not even -

"ACLIMA!" Eve shouts at the sky once more. "Leave the fucking nest already, you bitch! How long are you going to cling to my husband! GET YOUR FUCKING OWN!"

-

3100 B.C.

"You know, at this point, he may truly have discovered immortality or eternal youth somehow." Lucifer states. "He always was able to find the oddest things even back in Eden."

Eve paces around the castle, consumed by anxiety and dismay.

"400 years. 400 fucking years. He has almost lived twice as long as me now!"

Lucifer and Lilith can only watch as she paces. Why do they celebrate the day of Eve's arrival? It always triggers her.

"Where is Cain when I need him!? Wandering the fucking Earth and can't even kill his father! What is the point of being a murderer when all you ever did was kill your own brother!? Use that fucking title and kill your father already! NOT LIKE ANYONE ELSE IS GOING TO KILL YOU IN RETALIATION!" Eve shouts at no one in particular.

It would be so good if Cain could kill his father right now. Adam would be traumatized by being killed by his first son. Then he'd end up in hell, and Eve would be there to comfort him. Yes, he would sink further into her love. Never wanting to leave.

"Relax, Eve! It's only a matter of time before he dies," Lucifer tries to assure her.

"I've heard that line a million fucking times before." Eve spits out in anger as Lilith holds her, trying to calm her down.

In all this time, no other soul has shown up after Eve. At this point, the only evidence of death is through murder and disease. Do humans truly live forever, barring no outside force to kill them?

She should be spending eternity with Adam! Probably fucking Sera decided to give her that disease to mess with her! That bitch never could leave well enough alone!

"If it makes you feel better, I called Gabriel last night, and he told me that Adam isn't in Heaven either, so that means he didn't die and head over to their side," Lucifer tries to reassure her, using his one phone call per decamillennial (10,000 years) to ask about Adam. A waste, in his opinion, but all to assure Eve.

Eve takes a deep breath and calms down.

Okay, this is good. Adam hadn't died and gone to heaven like she feared. He's just really fucking healthy and full of life. Right now, she is very disappointed in him. If Adam had died before her, she would have killed herself for him.

Regardless, he'll be here. He will ... be here.

He fucking WILL.

-

3000 B.C.

"I'm going to kill him." Eve states coldly as she holds a kitchen knife in her hand.

"Eve, put the knife down, sweetie." Lilith cautiously but gently tries to calm her.

"It's okay, Lilith, it's all part of the plan. I just need to find a way to go back to Earth, kill him, and maybe Aclima too for good measure. Then I will return here where Adam will be waiting for me," Eve says with a crazed look in her eyes. "He may resist, but it is all in the name of love. Surely, he would understand."

"If you did that, he may hate you," Lilith tries to reason with Eve.

Eve ponders the thought but quickly discards it. "You're so silly, Lilith. He could never hate me. I'm his wife, and he loves me dearly."

Lucifer slowly reaches over and plucks the knife out of her hand.

"He loves me. He loves me dearly. We promised to each other that we would love each other till..." Eve suddenly remembers.

Till death do us part.

Eve immediately bursts out of the room and out of the castle, heading to where she first spawned in hell before looking upwards to the sky.

"ADAM! YOU ARE NOT FUCKING SINGLE!" Eve shouts. "You hear me! You are MINE! I'm your fucking WIFE, YOUR LITTLE RIB! KILL YOURSELF AND GET YOUR ASS DOWN HERE!"

"There is no 'Till death do us part'! You are fucking MINE! We were supposed to DIE TOGETHER!" Eve screams. "ADAM!"

Eve continues to shout at the sky for Adam until her throat is dry. She paces back and fourth restlessly before finally collapsing from exhaustion.

Lucifer and Lilith carried her back to bed and nursed her the following day.

-

Aclima sat by her father's bedside, her hand clasped tightly around his. The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the soft sounds of her stifled sobs. Adam's once vibrant presence now lay still, his face peaceful in repose.

She couldn't bear to tear her gaze away from him, as if by sheer force of will she could bring him back. But deep down, she knew that he was gone, leaving behind an aching void in her heart.

Memories flooded her mind – of her father's gentle smile, his unwavering strength, the sound of his voice reading stories by the fire. How could she go on without him?

With a deep shaky breath, Aclima leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss to her father's forehead. "Thank you, Father." she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "For everything."

As she sat there, bathed in the soft light of sun, Aclima made a silent vow to carry on her father's legacy, to live each day with the same grace and courage that he had shown. And though her heart still ached with grief, she knew that she would find the strength to face whatever lay ahead, guided by the love of the father she would always hold dear.

But the first and perhaps hardest task for Aclima would be to bury her father. He has lived a long and fruitful life. His rest is well earned.

Only once he has been laid to rest, will Aclima return home and inform Seth and whoever she meets along the way of father's passing.

The world is vast and she only had so much time left. When her duty is done, she hopes to discover something new and excitedly tell her father about it when she sees him once more.

-

Adam was having trouble running, as he was not used to having wings, and running with them had proven to slow him down considerably, as they constantly caught air. He had no idea where he was even running to. As far as the eye could see, it was nothing but a vast expanse of clouds.

All the angels were confused by the action of the First Man. Sera herself was stunned, but only for a second.

Adam, her son, had just turned and bolted away. Away from her!

Sera had waited patiently for almost a millennium for him, dreaming of the day they would reunite.

And damn it all! She wasn't letting him go!

With a powerful burst of speed from all six of her wings, Sera shot forward towards her singular target. As the head seraphim, her speed was unmatched in all of Heaven. It took only a moment for her to reach her target and another for her arms and six wings to entrap him in her embrace.

Adam, in his new angel form, was far stronger than his mortal form ever was, but even his strength was inconsequential to Sera. Adam kicked and pushed, trying to escape her grasp, but Sera only held him tighter, flushed against her body.

-

Emily was confused by the spectacle before her. Like all the other angels, she had expected Adam to run into Sera's embrace and be welcomed to Heaven. It was an open secret that she had been waiting for this day.

Instead, Adam had turned and run. Michael was about to take off after him but was stopped by what Sera did next. In less time than it took for Michael to unfurl his wings to give chase, Sera had launched herself towards the First Man with a speed rarely seen by anyone. In less than a second, Sera had caught the First Man.

He seemed relieved to see Sera initially, but for a split second before Adam ran, Emily noted the fear in his eyes.

Like he was afraid of the angels.

Emily had never seen someone so fearful and upset before. No one had ever been this way in Heaven.

With newfound resolve and excitement for the unknown, Emily was ready to tackle this problem head-on. She was going to make the First Man happy.

Whatever it takes.

-

An hour had gone by before Sera finally felt Adam's resistance dying down. She continued to wait for him to fully exhaust himself, while she continues to hold him.

"Adam?"

Adam didn't reply, opting to keep his head down instead.

With a snap of her fingers, a chair appeared behind her. Sera sat down and forced Adam onto her lap. Reminiscent of the time in the cave when he had his first heartbreak and when she finally met him again at his altar.

"Look at me, Adam," Sera demanded.

Adam didn't, choosing to try and scurry away instead, but Sera's wings were holding him in place.

"Talk to me, Adam." Sera demanded.

Silence.

Enough was enough. Sera grabbed his chin and tilted his face upwards, forcing him to look at her. His eyes, however, were trying to avoid hers.

"Look. At. Me. Adam." Sera demanded once more.

After a minute had passed, Adam's eyes made contact with Sera's.

"Why did you run, Adam?" Sera asked.

Should he tell her? He didn't know anymore. Anytime angels were involved, it never ended well for him. Yet here he was, in Heaven, surrounded by angels. He had nowhere to go.

"I ... was afraid," Adam whispered.

"What were you afraid of?" Sera questioned.

Adam tried to look away, but Sera's grip was firm.

"Tell me, Adam. What are you afraid of?" Sera asked again.

"... You," Adam admitted.

At that moment, Sera's heart dropped. Her son, whom she had shown only love, was afraid of her.

"Why?" Sera questioned.

Silence.

In the softest voice she had ever used, Sera asked once more. "Please, Adam, tell me why."

"Because ... because bad things happen whenever I look to you ... or any of the angels," Adam explained.

Sera felt a little relieved. He didn't dislike her specifically. He meant the angels in general.

Bad things ... did he mean Lucifer? Did he mean about Cain and Abel?

Sera had more questions for him, but it was clear that Adam wasn't open to answering them. He looked nothing like the wide-eyed, curious man she had known in Eden or on Earth.

The man who triumphed over all of Earth's challenges. Traveled to the farthest reaches with his daughter on the quest of discovery.

Now, now he looked like a frightened child, afraid of saying the wrong thing. A child who needed his mother.

Sera could see he needed comfort and love now more than ever.

She wasn't going to deny him.

"Adam?"

He looked at her with weariness in his eyes.

"I love you." Sera said with the warmest smile as she caressed his cheek.

And that was all it took for Adam, The First Man, to break down, crying.

His arms finally wrapping around Sera instead of himself as he cried into her shoulder.

As Sera held him, she kissed the top of his head and gently stroked his back.

She finally had her son back, and she wasn't letting go anytime soon.

Chapter Text

A lot of time has passed since Adam's passing. Aclima has informed Seth and many others of father's death. Together with Seth, she had mourned their father's death and drank the night away in his honor. Sharing stories about her adventures with her dad to Seth had been cathartic.

Now the time of mourning has passed and Aclima is back to discovering. She had asked Seth if he would like to journey with her but just like father, he has a huge family with his wife and wishes to spend his time with them.

She has spent months travelling far up north, a region that she and Adam had avoided because it was simply too cold. Now though, now she had two heavy coats made from thick fur and her resolve. She is going to go see what is up there.

Aclima was amazed to find life out in such a cold climate but she did. She didn't believe it at first but there was a bear with white fur. Knowing bears, she resisted the urge to go over and pet it. Regardless, she still needed to give it a name. White bear would be a little too on the nose but nothing else comes to mind. Dad would be so disappointed if she called this magnificent creature by such a simple name.

On her journey here, she did meet many of her brother and sisters as she travelled and whenever she asked for direction to the north, some of them would say "polar" instead of north.

With nothing else in mind, Aclima decides to call this bear a "Polar Bear".

...

Good enough.

-

Sera doesn't know how long she had been sitting outside of Heaven, cradling the First Man in her arms.

She doesn't care. Hours or days can pass and she'll hold him all the same.

Adam had stopped crying for awhile now and is simply resting. Sera looks upon her son and smiles. So long she had only viewed him through a monitor and now she is finally holding him.

Adam stirs from his nap and looks up at Sera.

"I'm sorry ... for running." Adam looks down, feeling guilty.

Sera presses her forehead to his.

"I forgive you Adam. Just promise me you won't run from me anymore, okay? You had me very worried." Sera says.

Adam nods his head.

Sera breathes out a sigh of relief. With his promise, Sera releases him from her hold and lets him stand on his own. She ignores the empty feeling in her wings.

"Come on Adam, the angels are waiting to greet you." Sera extends her hand out to Adam who is more than happy to take.

Together, they walk over to Heaven's gate which opened for them. Loud music and singing suddenly played and the angels around them started cheering. Adam wasn't expecting such a grand reception.

Flying down towards them was another Seraphim. One much shorter than him. The excitement is clear on her face as she landed in front of him with a joyful squeal.

"Hi! I'm Emily, the other seraphim, though you can call me Em! Emmy, E, whatever you want, I go by whatever." She giggles and extends her hand out for a shake. "Welcome to Heaven!"

Adam can't help but smile at such a joyous creature. He reaches out and shakes her hand.

"Hi Em, I'm Adam." Adam replies.

"Oh, I know who you are! You are the only human Sera enjoys talking about!" Emily giggles as she clasp his hands and started dragging him away. Sera following closely behind.

"Gosh, I'm so pleased to show someone new around. After you see our realm, you'll never wanna go back down!" Emily says as she leads him around.

Sera places her hand on Adam shoulder to get his attention. "Of course you'll never go back down. You're here to stay."

Adam can't help but admire the buildings and cleanliness of the place.

"This place is amazing! I can't believe it!" Adam exclaims in joy.

"You better believe it!" Emily says. "cause here we got no worries, got no burglaries, no strife. It's the perfect afterlife!"

As Adam looked around, he saw countless angels surrounding him, all admiring the First Man. Emily rushes off to get something and Adam turns his attention to Sera.

"Where is Eve and Abel?" The two of them had died long before him so he figured they would be in Heaven.

Sera had dreaded this question. She didn't want to upset him in the middle of the promenade.

"You'll see them soon enough." Sera says reassuringly. "They are currently busy."

"They don't want to see me?" Adam questions with pain in his heart, dreading the answer.

Eve promised she would never leave him.

Fortunately, before Sera needed to answer, Emily had returned with a plate of ribs.

"I did a lot of research on your favorite foods and I know you love these!" Emily brings the plate up to his face.

"Oh um, I really shouldn't -" Adam was interrupted by Emily shoving a rib into his mouth. The succulent meat melted on his tongue, releasing a symphony of flavors that danced across his taste buds like celestial harmonies.

Adam looses his train of thought and could only now think of the ribs in front of him. Never has he tasted such heavenly ribs before. Neither he nor Eve could come close to creating this taste back on Earth.

Emily hands him the plate and Adam starts wolfing down the ribs.

Thankful that Emily had just saved her, Sera ushers them to continue the tour.

They soon come upon a two story mansion. A first for Adam who had only lived in wooden structures and caves for most of his life.

"This is my house?" Adam ask.

Emily giggles as Sera comes up behind them to hold the two of them close.

"No Adam, this is OUR house." Sera states happily.

Makes sense. Of course two seraphim would stay in such an elegant place.

"Than where do I stay?" Adam asks, feeling puzzled.

Emily could only laugh at his obvious confusion. "No silly. You're staying with us!"

"What -" Before Adam could protest, he is quickly cut off when Emily grabs his hand and drags him into the mansion.

Sera, satisfied that Adam is now in good hands, leaves to prepare the feast they were going to have tonight. Though see felt happy seeing the two get along so well, a small part of her wishes that it was herself giving the tour instead of Emily.

-

The interior was immaculate, furnished with the best Heaven had to offer. With marble flooring and a grand staircase before him, Adam was flabbergasted. Never in his life had he seen such splendor, and now he was expected to live here? If it weren't for Emily holding onto his hand, he was sure he would have bolted out of there.

Seeing the First Man looking around in shock and awe put Emily on cloud nine. She, the joy bringer, was bringing joy! So exciting!

Emily continued to give Adam the grand tour around the mansion, leading him up the stairs and ushering him into a vacant room.

"And here is where you will sleep!" Emily bounced in excitement, awaiting his reaction. "Well, what do you think!?"

The room was spacious; in it sat a king-size bed that commanded attention, draped in luxurious linens and crowned by a grand headboard. Sunlight danced through billowing curtains, casting a warm glow onto polished floors and elegant furnishings.

"This is ... amazing." Adam said as a tear left his eye. He had never had nor seen such luxury before.

Eve would have loved it.

Before he could fully appreciate the room in its entirety, Emily grabbed his hand again and led him out to the back of the mansion. Out back was a large garden with various plants and a small pond with several types of fish.

"Do you want to learn how to fly!?" Emily excitedly exclaimed, eager to teach.

Flying ... Adam remembered back in the garden when Lucifer would grab onto him and fly him around Eden. Never had he been so high, clearing mountains in mere minutes compared to the hours it would take if he were alone. Looking back, those makeshift wings he was trying to build back in Eden seemed so silly now.

"Yes, please." Adam said.

And so, under Emily's patient guidance, Adam began his lessons. She taught him how to spread his wings, how to catch the currents of air, and how to trust in the strength within him. Adam himself had always been a quick learner, and though he stumbled and faltered, in mere hours he could fly, though not as gracefully as Emily had shown him. She assured him that with time, he would.

Emily couldn't have been prouder. Here she was, hours ago teaching Adam how to fly, and now he was doing loops in the air. Emily couldn't contain her excitement and flew up to meet him. The two danced in the air, played tag, and admired the view from up high.

Emily had her wings her whole life, but she never truly appreciated them until she met Adam. The excitement in his eyes showed her that the simple act of flying, to her, was the pinnacle of joy for him.

And she made it happen—she brought joy! The same man who had fear in his eyes earlier today was now beaming!

Emily loved his smile.

-

The sky soon darkened, signaling the arrival of evening. Her next task was to bring him to the promenade where a buffet awaited them.

Leaving the mansion grounds and flying back to the promenade, Adam and Emily spotted a huge table with a large selection of food laid out. They spotted Sera as they approached.

As if sensing their arrival, Sera turned and was surprised to see Adam flying already. Emily landed beside Sera while Adam continued to fly, enjoying his new ability.

"He is flying, Mom! I taught him how to fly!" Emily excitedly exclaimed.

"You've done well, Emily. I expected no less from our First Man." Sera looked up at Adam flying with pride. She hadn't expected him to learn so soon. Once again, she wished she had been the one to teach him or at least been there to witness it. Watching him take his first flight was as significant as when he took his first step or said his first word.

Regardless, today was a day of celebration, and Sera wanted nothing more than for her son to be happy. Reaching out her hands, she called out for him.

"Adam!" Sera called out in her motherly voice.

Adam's attention quickly turned to her, and when he saw her arms outstretched, he eagerly dove towards her. While his landing was rough, Sera caught him in an embrace.

"I'm so proud of you, Adam. You're already flying, and it hasn't been a day," Sera whispered to him.

All the angels around them cheered at the sight. Once Sera released him, the angels crowded around him and started congratulating him. Some even asked questions about his life on Earth, which he was all too happy to answer.

The question of Eve and Abel still lingered in his mind.

-

Adam had never eaten so much in his life before, always needing to ration the food and ensure Eve and his children had enough to eat. Even now, as he felt his stomach on the cusp of exploding, Emily and Sera were still trying to get him to eat more.

"No need to be shy, Adam. You can eat as much as you want." Sera urged, placing another plate of ribs in front of him.

"She's right! The food is never-ending here, so have some more!" Emily refilled his wine cup.

"Please, no more. I'm very full. You pretty much stuffed me like a turkey." Adam chuckled, recalling the word "turkey" brings back fond memories.

He remembered when he and Aclima discovered the turkey bird. He had thought of them as something akin to chicken as he inspected the bird while Aclima had killed another one and got a grand idea to stuff the turkey with some of the food items they were carrying.

Adam was weirded out at first, but Aclima did inherit more of her mother's eccentric behavior. The turkey they roasted that night was delicious.

The sound of clinking pulled him out of his memories as Emily was now making a toast.

"I would like to make a toast to the man of the hour!" Everyone raised their wine glasses as she spoke. "It's been nearly a millennium since he left us, but now he is back, and we welcome him with open arms!"

Cheers could be heard throughout.

"We welcome Adam, The First Man, and the FIRST HUMAN SOUL in Heaven!" Emily exclaimed.

"Emily, no!" Sera shouted but was too late.

Sera's face dropped. She had neglected to tell Emily not to mention that last bit. Sera quickly turned to Adam, whose expression had greatly darkened.

First ... human ... soul?

He is the first? Not Eve nor Abel?

This can't be. Emily must be wrong. He can't be the first!

Adam looked to Sera, hoping to have her dispel the lie.

But all Adam saw on her face was the guilt-ridden truth being revealed.

Adam, The First Man, is the first human soul in Heaven.

If he is in Heaven, then Eve and Abel must be in ...

"Adam?" Sera reaches out for her son.

-

Emily was stunned when Sera shouted. Had she said something wrong? Sera had told her that Adam would be the first soul in Heaven.

The party had gone eerily silent after her toast, followed by a sudden burst of strong winds coming from where Adam had been seated.

Everyone watched as Adam took off into the air and raced toward the gates of Heaven.

Not again! Sera couldn't lose her son again! If he got out, he might very well find a way into hell!

She wouldn't allow it! ADAM WILL STAY IN HEAVEN!

"We need to stop him, Emily!" Sera shouted as she unfurled her wings and took off after him. Emily didn't understand what had happened, but she soon took off as well after regaining her bearings.

Adam could see the pearly gates. He just had to fly over them and find his way into hell.

His sweet Eve didn't belong there. The one who always stood by his side whenever anything went wrong. She always somehow managed to find him even when he wanted to be alone. They promised they would never leave each other. What kind of husband would he be if he left her to suffer in the arms of Lucifer and Lilith? And what of Abel? Was he being their slave!?

So many ifs. Right now, all Adam had to do was get out and down into hell, save his wife and son. Bring them to Heaven.

His heroic endeavor was cut short when Sera crashed into him and brought him down to the ground.

He couldn't let it end here. He needed to save his wife and son!

"Let go, Sera!" Adam shouted as he tried to pull away.

"NEVER!" Sera shouted back. "You promised Adam, you promised you won't run from me!

Sera's arms had locked themselves around Adam, but his wings were still free. Flapping with all his strength, he tried to fly.

His attempts were futile as she was far stronger, and her grip on him was tight. To quell the last of his resistance, her six wings encased him and his wings in a forceful, loving embrace, much like a cocoon.

This didn't stop Adam from struggling.

"I'm sorry, Adam, but I will not let you go to hell!" Sera declared. She gathered some angelic power in her lips before pressing them to his forehead.

He feels his resolve fading. He feels himself getting drowsy.

The kiss soon sent him unconscious, and Adam went limp in her arms.

Yes, this is how it should be. Adam is relaxed, SAFE. In her arms and wings.

She would protect him.

Even from himself.

-

Emily appeared mere moments after Sera had tackled Adam to the ground. She watched as he flailed and struggled, trying to escape and leave Heaven.

But that was impossible! No one wanted to leave Heaven! No one has ever chosen to leave Heaven!

Yet as she looked at Adam, all she saw was an unhappy man. He wanted to leave.

He wanted to leave because of what she had said!

She was feeling something new for the first time. It was unpleasant and unwelcome, something she never wanted to feel again.

Remorse.

This was all her fault. She was the joy bringer, and yet here he was not feeling joy because of what she had said earlier! She failed at her one and only job!

She wouldn't stand for this! She hated this feeling!

She must make him happy! She will bring him joy because she is the JOY BRINGER!

ADAM WILL BE HAPPY!

Chapter Text

3070 B.C.

Lilith and Lucifer approach Eve as she has gathered a large amount of wood by where she had first spawned in hell.

"What are you doing Eve?" Lilith ask

"I'm making a fire and cooking some meat. By the way, Lucifer, since you're here, I'm also going to need lots of ribs and an assortment of meats." Eve ask. "Pork, beef, chicken, fish and a bunch of seasoning too."

Lucifer and Lilith look at each other in confusion before turning back to Eve.

Lucifer snaps his fingers and a plate of freshly cooked ribs appear.

"You know I can just make food appear right? You don't even need to be here to cook, we have a kitchen at home." Lucifer states.

"Geez, I know that. I'm trying to entice Adam to kill himself and get his butt down here." Eve states.

...

"You lost me Eve. How does this get Adam to come down to hell?" Lilith inquires.

Eve chuckles. "It's simple. Like I told all of my daughters, the way to a man's heart is through his stomach."

"Any who, my plan is to cook Adam favorite meats and let the smell waft upwards to Earth. He will smell it, think of me, grow nostalgic and kill himself to be with me." Eve states.

"That's uhhh ... a very ambitious plan Eve, but I don't think the smell will reach Earth. I doubt it will even leave the Pride Ring." Lucifer says.

"Look, I spawned somewhere around here so that must be something here is connecting it to Earth." Eve states. "I'm sure if I put my love into the cooking, the smell will find its way to Adam."

"Sorry sweetie but I agree with my husband, this plan is stupid." Lilith states with a look of pity.

"So, you two smartasses got a better plan?" Eve huffs at them.

...

"That's what I thought. Now help me cook or go fuck yourselves." Eve continues to pile on the wood.

Lilith and Lucifer look at each other before shrugging their shoulders and deciding to help Eve. While this plan does sound stupid, there is a non-zero chance of it working.

With a snap of Lucifer fingers, a huge assortment of meats appear hanging off a rack and a small fire starts at the gathered wood. Beside the rack, a table of with different seasonings appears as well.

"You know, I've never cooked before, can you teach me?" Lilith ask. She never had to cook before in her life because Lucifer always just made food appear.

"Oh, me too! May as well right?" Lucifer chimes in.

"Sure. I'm going to need all the help I can get to cook all these meat to generate enough of the smell to reach Earth." Eve happily states.

Once Adam kills himself and appears here, she can serve him the cooked meats and they will both be happy together once more.

-

Sera had carried Adam back to their mansion and laid him down in his bed. He will wake up soon and she'll need to explain to him what happened to Eve and Abel else he'll just keep trying to escape.

No, she can't have that happening. Adam must stay in Heaven.

Once Adam was tucked into bed, Sera exits the room and turns to Emily.

"Emily, I need you to watch over Adam. Do not let him leave this room until I return, understand?" Sera says to her.

"Yes, mom." Emily says with a sad smile. She hadn't gotten over the fact that she was the cause of someone sadness.

Sera, seeing her downtrodden look, kneels down to her level and plants a kiss on her forehead.

"Emily, what happened at the banquet was not your fault. It was mine. I neglected to tell you and now Adam is hurt. But don't worry, I can amend this situation. I just need you to make sure Adam stays in his room or at least in the mansion until I return." Sera reassures her.

Emily nods her head, entering Adam's room to keep her eye on him.

Satisfied, Sera turns and teleports away to her office. She turns on the monitor and switches the camera feed to hell.

Sera knew all along that Eve was in hell and was probably suffering, she never bothered to check on her. IT'S BECAUSE OF HER THAT HER SON LEFT PARADISE!

She zooms in on an activity happening near the gateway to hell and she is surprised to see the trio ... cooking? She begins recording the current feed.

-

As the flames licked the air and the scent of smoke filled their lungs, Eve began her culinary lesson, demonstrating the delicate balance of fire and patience required for the perfect ribs. Lilith and Lucifer, however, proved to be more enthusiastic than adept.

Lilith, accidentally dropped a handful of herbs into the fire, causing a burst of fragrant smoke to rise into the air. With a giggle, Eve reassured her, showing her how to salvage the remaining herbs and infuse them into the marinade for added flavor.

Meanwhile, Lucifer, attempted to speed up the cooking process by turning up the heat, only to find himself with charred ribs and a smoky mess. Undeterred, Eve chuckled and gently guided him, explaining the importance of patience and allowing the ribs to cook slowly over the coals for the best results.

This situation reminds Eve so much of her time teaching her daughters how to cook. All of them learned well and thanks to their newly acquired skill, had landed themselves husbands.

All so they will move out and that Adam will spend more time with her.

The only whore one that stayed behind was Aclima. Always insisting on helping her in the kitchen, trying to learn all her secrets. Probably thinking she can kick her own mom to the side and take Adam away from her!

Well too bad! Aclima didn't learn how to make the best ribs. Adam's favorite. She kept that recipe closely guarded.

Adam is probably wishing everyday that he had died with her. No daughter of hers will ever match her cooking!

Soon, Adam will join her in hell and Eve will prepare all the ribs he could ever want to eat. To give him all the strength he will need to withstand what she has planned for him at night.

She can't help but smile at the thought.

-

Seems Eve wasn't suffering as much as Sera had thought. Rather, she seems to be enjoying herself. Clearly, she never cared for Adam if she is friends with Lilith and Lucifer of all people.

It doesn't matter, she has what she needs.

Sera stands and immediately teleports home.

-

Emily watches as the First Man rest in his bed. She wonders how she could make him more comfortable.

Moving to his bedside, she stands next to his sleeping form, reaches out and caress his cheek. Adam stirs slightly and leans into her palm. Emily felt her face flush at the action.

Is this what Sera feels whenever she hold him? Why does her heart sing for more? Why does she yearn for more?

With a little hesitation, Emily climbs onto his bed and presses herself into his side. He is very warm.

Without warning, Adam turns and put his arm around Emily, earning a soft squeal from her, his wings drapes over her.

"Nightmares again, Aclima?" He says as he pull Emily closer to him. "It's okay. Daddy will protect you."

Emily isn't sure what she should do now. Right now she feels elated. Never before has she felt so warm and protected. The sound of his heartbeat is oddly calming. She knows she should leave but doesn't want to.

Instead, she opted to close her eyes and let herself drift off to sleep. Her sadness from earlier melting away.

-

Adam stirs awake and notices someone is in his arms. For a moment, he believes it to be Aclima but soon recalls the events of earlier today and looks down. He finds Emily resting soundly and contented with a smile on her face.

"Awww, so cute." Adam whispers as he brushes a strand of her hair back.

He enjoys the peacefulness of the situation for a moment before remembering that he needs to rescue Eve and Abel. With centuries of fatherly experience, Adam carefully weaves himself out of Emily sleeping form and quietly gets off the bed. Before leaving, he gently covers her with a blanket and head for the door.

With his successful escape from the mansion, Adam spreads his wings and flies towards Heaven's pearly gates.

-

Minutes after Adam had left, the feeling of warmth had disappeared and Emily arms reach out to grasp at air.

Emily awakens to find him missing. In a panic, she jumps out of bed and looks around the room. The sheets now thrown on the floor as she opens the closet and drawers checking for the man.

"Where are you Adam!?" She shouts in a panic. She needs to find him!

She soon notices a pair of golden wings sail past the window and is now flying away from the mansion.

"Oh no!" Emily exclaims. Sera is going to be so disappointed in her, she only had to watch the man and she couldn't even do that!

She quickly unlocks the window and unfurls her six wings. With a powerful flap, she speeds off after him. While she may not be as fast as Sera, she is confident that she can still catch up to the man who had only learned how to fly hours ago.

-

Sera teleports into Adam's room roughly ten minutes after Emily had left. She notes the messy state of the room but is alarmed when her eyes land on the bed and sees her son is missing.

She quickly looks over the room and notes that the window is open and concludes he has escaped and is heading for the gates.

Without a moment to spare, she unfurls her own wings and takes off at breakneck speed.

-

Adam was flying fast but Emily was hot on his tail.

"ADAM, STOP!" Emily shout can be heard. She is gradually closing in on him.

Ignoring her pleas, he continues exerting every ounce of strength he has into his wings. His efforts are futile however as Emily soon catches up. She crashes on to his back but thanks to her small frame, her impact isn't as forceful enough to bring him down.

"I'm sorry Adam!" Emily grabs and hold both of his wings.

"Emily! Let go!" Adam was quickly descending with Emily incapacitating his wings.

She doesn't relent and they soon crash just before the gates.

-

Sera had arrived at the gates mere moments after they had crashed. Relief washes over her as she lands between them and the gates.

Emily is the first to recover from the crash and has a frantic expression. She can't believe that she just hurt the very first winner in Heaven. This is not bringing joy!

"Adam, please tell me you're okay!" Emily reaches down to help him up.

Adam sits up with a groan. He tries stretching his wings but a sharp pain shoots through his left wing.

"I think ... I sprained my left wing." Adam groans out.

"Oh geez. I'm so sorry Adam!" Emily says as she hugs him and tries to give him comfort.

Sera steps forward and kneels down to be eye level with Adam as he sat on the floor.

Adam looks into her eyes and lets out a sigh.

"I know what you're going to say Sera. I should have stayed home." Adam says dejectedly before looking away.

But instead of being scolded, Sera suddenly hugs him in a tight embrace.

"I'm so glad you didn't leave Heaven." Sera hug tightens. She was so close to losing him so many times. If Emily had not brought him down, he may very well have flown past the gates. If he had, she wasn't sure if she could find him.

No words were said for awhile as Adam enjoys the warmth.

"Please mom, I need to see Eve." Adam begs in her embrace.

Sera releases her hold and pulls out a crystal ball. She holds it in front of Adam.

"I'm sorry Adam, but she isn't the same woman whom you loved once." A video recording of what had transpired in hell plays on the crystal ball.

What plays in front of Adam has him flabbergasted. Eve the woman who always cursed the names Lilith and Lucifer, who always talked about punching them in the face if she ever saw them again is teaching Lucifer and Lilith how to cook.

The most agonizing part for Adam was that Eve was happy. She is smiling and laughing with them.

Was her love a lie? Did she ever love him? Was he nothing more than a placeholder!?

Or perhaps, she took the "Till death do us part" literally.

Adam always wanted to believe that their love transcends death but it seems he was only lying to himself.

After the video ends, Adam had only one last question. He may not have Eve anymore but Abel ...

"Where is Abel? Please tell me he is okay!" He looks into Sera eyes, begging for an answer.

Sera hesitates to answer but knows she has to. Adam needed to know what happened to Abel.

"Adam, you being the first human soul in Heaven was by design." Sera explains. "You were pure and maintained that purity throughout your life. While your life had many challenges, you always rose above any of sin temptations."

"With the exception of Eve and Lilith who were destined for hell, no other humans were meant to die before you. You were the template to what allows a human into Heaven." Sera continues. "Abel death shouldn't have happened."

"But it did happen. So where is he?" Adam ask.

"I'm sorry Adam, but Abel soul is lost to us." Sera says. "Without you here, he was never allowed entry into Heaven and because he wasn't sinful, he didn't belong in hell."

"So where is he!? Where is my son!?" Adam ask again. Frustrated that there is no clear answer.

"I don't know." Sera states.

And that was it.

Eve, his former wife who always proclaimed her undying love for him has left him for the two people who broke his heart and betrayed him.

His son who lived a good and honest life is now lost and no one knows where he is.

Adam could no longer take it.

He failed his family.

He curls into a ball and ignores the pain in his wings to wrap himself in them. Adam has officially hit his lowest point.

Sera heart aches at the sight, now unsure if he needs space or if he needs her.

-

Emily has never seen someone so downtrodden before. Seeing him in this state hurts her pride as the joy bringer.

She was the joy bringer and joy she will bring!

Approaching Adam, she looks around his form to find an opening and find one she did. His left wing isn't covering his left side fully because of his injury and she spots an opening.

She dives into the gap at his side, forcing herself through the opening. Thanks to her smaller frame, she is able to slip in.

Adam in response tried to close the gap but it was too late.

"Go away Emily!" Adam demands, wanting to be left alone.

"Never! You need me!" Emily exclaims. She soon finds herself sitting on his lap. She wraps her arms around his waist and buries her face in his chest.

"You won't get rid of me that easily!" Emily giggles.

Gosh, her laughter is contagious. Adam can't help but wraps his own arms around her as well. While he was still sad, he can't help but let out a small smile at the effort she was putting in. So assertive like Eve.

To Emily, this was her shining moment, he had hurt him so much today but now, now he was smiling because of her!

...

But it isn't the same smile he donned when he first got his taste of flying.

She'll need to try harder.

-

Sera, feeling a little envious that it was Emily making Adam smile again, decided to hug Adam from behind. Adam now finds himself sandwiched between a large and small seraphim.

Adam chuckles at the situation he finds himself in. He may not have Eve anymore but he still had his mom and Emily. He may not have Abel but one day, he hopes to see Aclima.

"Okay, okay. You two made your point." Adam tries to get out of the hug but only feels Sera wasn't letting go.

"Are you going to try and leave Heaven again?" Sera questions.

"Not without good reason?" Adam hesitantly says.

Sera tightens the hug. "Wrong answer. The only answer I will accept is "no"."

"But what if -"

"NO!" Sera says sternly. Adam feels his chest being crushed.

"Okay, you made your point! I won't leave Heaven!" Adam wheezes out.

"Good." Sera releases her hold and so does Emily.

"Lets go home." Sera smiles as she helps Adam to his feet and Emily hold his hand as they walk back to their mansion.

As they walk to the mansion, Adam wonders what he would do if Aclima ends up in hell.

He hopes that scenario never comes to pass.

-

Over a day has passed since they started cooking and Adam still isn't here.

Eve tears into the rib she had cooked earlier as she stares angrily at the sky.

Where the fuck is he!? He is making her waste good food!

Lucifer sits beside Eve, biting into a rib of his own.

"I think I like cooking. How about next time we try pancakes!?" Lucifer says excitedly.

Chapter Text

One crisp winter evening, as Aclima continued her travels through the north, she glanced up at the star-studded sky and noticed a faint, ethereal glow dancing on the horizon. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized what it was – dancing colorful lights. With a gasp of wonder, she stood transfixed, watching in awe as ribbons of green and violet wove across the heavens like celestial ribbons.

As Aclima marveled at the breathtaking display, her thoughts inevitably turned to her father. He had always been her guiding light, her source of wisdom and strength. He would have loved to witness this magical sight with her.

Tears welled in Aclima's eyes as she whispered a silent prayer to her father, wishing he could be there beside her to share in this moment. But even in his absence, she felt his presence all around her, in the whisper of the wind and the gentle glow of the aurora.

With a bittersweet smile, Aclima needed to name this new phenomenon.

Gosh, it was so hard to think of names, how does he do it?

For now, she'll just call it the "Northern Lights".

-

A week has passed and Emily is growing frustrated. She swore to herself that she would make Adam feel the pinnacle of joy, never letting him be as sad as the first day he was in Heaven. Yet, all Emily could get out of the man was at best, a normal smile. More often than not, she sees the sad smile that he would adorn. A smile he offered to assure people he was fine.

His wings had already healed from the damage she caused but still, he seems sad.

She tried everything. Hugs, cuddles, wing hugs (Though her wings weren't as large as Sera so she can't really cocoon him.) and even the forehead kisses he seemed to like so much.

She wants to see that smile and joy in his eyes and lips from the first day he arrived. When she shoved a heavenly made rib in his mouth and taught him how to fly.

WHY WON'T HE SMILE LIKE THAT AGAIN!?

Always without fail, whenever they walked past the pearly gates, he would look out like as if he was longing for something. Emily hopes it wasn't his ex-wife, she saw the video with him that day on Sera crystal ball and she felt mad for the first time in her life.

There Adam was, ready to charge down to hell to 'rescue' his wife and what is she doing? Having a merry old time with the two people who hurt him and her. She could feel Adam heartbreak the moment he saw them gleefully cooking.

She hope he isn't still planning to try and leave Heaven to be with them.

If he leaves, it means he wasn't happy in Heaven.

If he isn't happy in Heaven, it was her fault.

She is the joy bringer. She must make Adam happy.

She won't fail again!

ADAM WILL BE HAPPY!

-

A month had gone by since Adam first arrived in Heaven. Sera had instructed Adam that he isn't to go anywhere without her or Emily present beside him. While reluctant, he agrees to her rules but often finds himself cooped up at home as the two Seraphim had their duties. Adam wanted to explore more of Heaven but now he feels like he is living the first half of his life once again.

At least in life, it wasn't so boring as he had Eve by his side and his many, many children. Even than he could wander the village, doing his chores and help his family. But here in this big mansion with no one to talk to. Adam is a little sad.

So what does he do? He waits for 3pm so that he can start cooking. He may not be as good as Eve where culinary skills were concerned but he is confident. He practically invented cooking when he discovered fire and stabbing animals with a pointy stick.

While many of the items in the kitchen were new to him, he still gave it names like "spatula", "Rice cooker" and many more. He doesn't know how but every time he names something new in Heaven, all the angels start calling it by the name he had given it. As if everything he named became common knowledge.

It was an entertaining month trying to figure out how everything in the kitchen works. The two Seraphim were of no help as they never cooked for themselves before. Thanks to their ability to manifest food at the snap of their fingers. A power he wish he had back on Earth.

Regardless, he wanted to cook for them. To show them how much he loves them. The act of eating dinner together with the family was always a happy moment for Adam.

Today, he decided to make a hearty vegetable stew, reminiscent of the simple yet satisfying meals he used to share with Eve back on Earth. He chopped vibrant vegetables with practiced efficiency, the rhythmic sound of his knife against the cutting board echoing in the spacious kitchen.

As the stew simmered on the stove, Adam hummed a tune to himself, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. Despite his initial reservations about being confined to the mansion, he had found solace and fulfillment in the familiar act of cooking.

Looking at the clock, Adam sees that it is 6pm, the time when they should be returning. He can't wait for them to come home and try his stew!

So he waits by the door.

...

and waits.

...

and waits.

...

9pm rolls around and they have not returned. While not uncommon, it is rare that they didn't call to inform him.

Did they forget him? Like Eve did.

Does his cooking not suit their palette and he has just been annoying them this whole time? Were they only obliging him?

He wishes Aclima was here with him.

-

Sera can't believe how much work she and Emily had to do today. Michael had suddenly proposed to the council that an angelic army was needed to protect Heaven. To protect from what? Sera doesn't know.

The only threat would be Lucifer but he has been stripped of any ability that would allow him access to Heaven. So Adam was safe from his reach.

Still though, his proposal had stirred up quite the controversy. Michael argues that if a threat were to arise, only a handful of angels would be ready to go on the offensive at a moment notice and depending on the level of the threat, it may not be enough.

Emily argues that violence should only be a last resort and that Heaven was the safest place in the universe. If any potential threat were to be found, peaceful resolution should be the first option.

Their argument had continued long into the night. All Sera wanted to do was go home and have dinner with her family.

At some point in the argument, Michael had suggested that when the humans time on Earth has passed and those that are worthy of Heaven have entered, they should be pressed into angelic military service. Their survival on Earth making them experienced for such a charge and with the luxury they offer to these humans in Heaven, they should be glad to serve Heaven.

"Adam would serve as their leader." Michael declares. "A man like him would charge headfirst into danger!"

Sera quickly shoots him and his idea down. The fact that he would suggest her son be sent to do something so dangerous is unfathomable. She watched him struggle and suffer through his life. Watched him DIE on his death bed.

HE EARNED HIS REST!

Even now in Heaven, he suffers in silence.

She won't let him suffer anymore. She won't let him put himself in danger for those who would shun his love and care.

HE WILL NOT LEAVE HEAVEN!

"This meeting is over." Sera announces. She takes Emily hand and walk out of the council room.

It's getting late.

She hopes Adam isn't upset.

-

It was nearing 1am when Sera and Emily had finally arrived home. They quietly open the door and half expected Adam to be there waiting with open arms, ready for hugs.

Instead, they open to find Adam sleeping on the couch with a note on the table.

The note informing them that he made stew and it was on the stove and it needed to be reheated.

But the next line is what concerns Sera and upsets Emily.

'I'm sorry if my cooking isn't to your taste. You can throw it out if you want. I'll stop cooking.'

Adam's cooking wasn't bad, in fact, it was nearly as good as the food they could get when they snap their fingers.

Adam dishes were different though, it had the warmth of a hearth on a chilly evening and the comforting aroma of memories woven into each dish. Despite their remarkable ability to manifest any food imaginable with a mere thought, there was something inherently special about the meals Adam prepared.

Perhaps it was the way he meticulously chopped vegetables, his hands moving with practiced ease, each slice imbued with the care of a father's touch. Or maybe it was the way he seasoned each dish just right, a pinch of salt here, a dash of pepper there, his intuition guiding him like an artist with a brush.

But more than the flavors and the textures, it was the love that Adam infused into his cooking that set it apart. Every meal he prepared was a labor of love, a testament to his unwavering devotion to Sera, Emily and anyone he considered family.

Sera and Emily didn't want to lose him.

Setting down the note, Sera gently picks Adam up in her arms and brings him to her room. Sera sets him down on her bed and lays down beside him. Emily had followed and positioned herself in-between Adam and Sera.

Sera wings drape themselves over Adam and Emily as she pulls her family close to her.

Adam may have gone to sleep alone but Sera and Emily are going to make sure he wakes up feeling loved.

They will eat the stew together tomorrow.

-

2999 B.C.

Its official, Adam has now lived twice as long as Eve and up till this point, no other human souls have appeared after her.

While Eve is back to her yearly rants at the sky. Lucifer looks out the window and at the heavenly orb in the sky. He never once regretted giving human free will but he wishes he could meet his family. Was Michael still the battle loving maniac? Was Azrael still in his emo phase? Is Raphael still researching new forms of medicine?

So many questions and no one can give him an answer. He wasted his one phone call to check if Adam was in Heaven. Should have asked them how long do humans lived for too.

"Come on Adam! Come on down and breed your loving WIFE!" Eve shouts, trying to entice Adam if by some miracle he were listening. She had it known to them that Adam had a breeding fetish which Lucifer supposes is why they were so quick to populate the Earth.

"I'll even let you breed Lilith too! She has been dying to have a child!" Eve continues shouting while Lilith sits beside her, giggling at the spectacle that is Eve.

"But I'm the first one you hear me!? The first pussy you touch in hell will be mine!" Even Lucifer lets out a hearty chuckle as Eve continues ranting. He tries his best but Lilith and him just can't seem to conceive. He doesn't dare try asking Eve.

Lucifer looks out at the vast land of nothing. It looks nothing like the beautiful landscape of Heaven.

So why not make one?

Eventually, Adam SHOULD die and come down to hell. Why not give him a spectacle.

He can just imagine it.

Adam arrives in hell to see a bustling landscape of buildings and wonder. The three of them there ready to greet him and welcome him to hell.

Maybe he'll be angry. Maybe he'll be in awe. He just knows that whatever happens, they were going to need to have a long talk.

With newfound determination, Lucifer unfurls his wings and sets out. With angelic power in hand, streets were created and buildings as tall as skyscrapers were made overnight. His proudest creation, his pride and joy, Lu Lu World.

Soon, once he is done creating his version of Utopia. He will bring the girls out and take them on a tour. They will have fun, reminisce and enjoy themselves. All while waiting for the fourth member to arrive.

...

Lucifer wants his friend back. AT ANY COST.

-

Aclima knows her life will be coming to an end soon. Waking up everyday has become harder and harder and her body isn't what it once was. But still, she must persist for she wants a story worthy to tell her father. With her journey in the North done, she heads south where she finds herself on a secluded island. It seemed none of her brothers or sisters had established anything here yet.

Aclima is convinced that this island is where the angels dumped their reject creations because their ability to survive thus far has left her stumped.

She comes across a species of birds she and Adam had never seen nor heard of.

Aclima approached cautiously, her heart pounding with excitement. She had never encountered such a creature in all her wanderings. As she drew nearer, she noticed the bird's large, hooked beak and round, expressive eyes.

Unable to contain her excitement, Aclima reached out a trembling hand and gently touched the bird's soft feathers. To her surprise, the bird made no attempt to flee, but instead leaned into her touch, emitting a soft cooing sound.

And like her father, her first thought is to taste the bird.

So she kills one by snapping its neck.

The dumb birds only look on and return to their way of life as if nothing had happened.

So she kills another. And another. And another.

In total, she has killed five of these idiots and they don't see her as a threat. She even took one of their eggs in front of them and did nothing to stop her.

Though after cooking and tasting one of the birds, Aclima soon understands why these birds still exist.

No matter how she cooked these birds, they always came out tough and unpalatable. They made a species of birds that tasted so bad that no one wanted to hunt it.

Quite possibly the dumbest survival tactic she has seen but a survival tactic nonetheless.

She wishes her dad was here to taste it too.

...

She can't wait to get off this island and find some of her brothers and sisters and share her story about these dumb birds.

Still though, they need a name.

"I shall call them ... 'Dodo' birds." Aclima declares proudly.

Chapter Text

2931 B.C.

While Lucifer, Lilith and Eve were having their brunch, Eve suddenly shouts when she spots a faint light appear at the area where she first spawned.

"He's finally here!" Eve shouts excitedly as she points at the light.

The three jump out of their seats and dash to their respective rooms to get ready. First impressions are important especially considering how bad their past were.

Once they made sure they were looking presentable, with only Eve looking like a seductress. Lucifer gathers his power and creates a portal which took all three of them to the sight of the light.

They watch as the light start to slowly take the form of a man. Eve is jumping for joy in excitement. Lilith is still applying lipstick while Lucifer is holding a huge sign that reads 'Welcome ADAM!'.

But all their excitement died when the light slowly dissipates and reveals not Adam but one of Eve and Adam many sons.

"Nathan!? You died?" Eve ask.

Nathan, born sometime during their 400s. Adam had reprimanded him many times for stealing but it seems he never lost the habit.

"Mom? Didn't you die? Wait, where am I?" Nathan asked, looking confused.

Eve quickly steps forward and grabs his shoulders.

"Forget about all that Nathan! Tell me, Where is your Father!?" Eve demands. On the cusp of choking Nathan as if he were the reason Adam isn't standing here.

"Dad!? Last I heard he was exploring the world with Aclima after you died! Heard they travelled west." Nathan says with a hint of fear in his voice. He had never seen his mother this angry before.

Eve was seeing red. Not only is Adam still alive but also the fact that he was travelling with Aclima made her furious.

"ACLIMA!" Eve pushes Nathan to the side before storming off shouting to the sky.

Lucifer and Lilith approach Nathan with the former helping him up.

"So Nathan, welcome to hell. My name is Lucifer and I'm the King of hell. This is my wife Lilith, Queen of hell." Lucifer states.

"Charmed" Lilith says, a little annoyed that she got excited for nothing.

"Anyway Nathan, tell us, how did you die?" Lucifer questions. Finally, a new arrival after so long.

"I'm not sure. I was just living my life and went to sleep early because I was feeling drowsy. I just woke up here." Nathan states.

"I see. So humans do die of old age." Lucifer notes.

"Thanks Nathan, here is a gift bag and over there is your new home." Lucifer points out at the city he built.

"Welcome to hell."

-

"FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" Eve shouts to no one in particular.

Lilith and Lucifer stand nearby as Eve voices out her frustration like many times before.

"I suffered through the pain of child birth to give him all those useless children and all I ask in return is that he KILL HIMSELF and come to hell! IS THAT SO FUCKING HARD!?" Eve cries out in anguish.

Of all the children she had with Adam, Cain was the most useful one. While unintentional, he did make his father seek her comfort and love.

"Fuck you Aclima, you fucking whore! You think you can just waltz in and take the wife position away from me!? I'm the first fucking mother! Not you! Find your own fucking husband!" Eve shouts.

"Its ADAM AND EVE! Not fucking Adam and Aclima!" Eve kicks a rock, sending it flying.

What if ... NO!

Eve rushes up to Lucifer, picks him up and starts shaking him.

"Lucifer! Please tell me there is no such thing as eternal youth! Don't tell me that Adam and that bitch went out exploring and fucking found it!" Eve shouts.

"Relax Eve!" Lucifer yells as he start getting dizzy from being shaken like a martini. "I already told you before that I don't know!"

"How can I relax!? That bitch Aclima has now stayed with Adam longer than I have! I'm losing his love and its all because of her!" Eve exclaims.

"Woah, relax Eve." Lilith hugs her from behind and pats her head. "Think about it logically okay? If they did discover eternal youth, wouldn't he share it with his children? You know how much he loves them right?"

"... yeah." Eve releases Lucifer.

"Than poor Nathan wouldn't have died correct?" Lilith states.

"Yeah ... yeah, you're right!" Eve mood improves as she thinks about it. "I mean, Adam loves me. Of course, if he ever discovered eternal youth, he wouldn't take it because he would want to see me again."

Lilith nods, encouraging her to keep up the positive thinking.

"Oh, my poor poor Adam. Being dragged along on stupid adventures with our bitch of a daughter." Eve coos.

Eve turns back up to the sky like she has done in previous years.

"Don't worry Adam! Your little rib will be here to comfort you once you leave that vixen! Or better yet, just kill yourself!" Eve shouts to the sky.

Eve straightens out her dress and turns back to face Lucifer and Lilith.

"So who wants waffles?"

-

Adam is confused. Why does he feel like he is on a bed? He was quite sure he went to sleep on the couch. As he opens his eyes, he feels his own arms wrapped around something smaller than himself. Peering down, he notices the familiar figure of Emily.

'Awww, the little cutie wanted to cuddle.' Adam thinks before realizing that he himself is being held by someone. He doesn't need to turn to see who it is. The familiar warmth, the soft comfort of her wings and tender but firm arms wrapped around him can only be Sera.

Adam smiles as he relaxes and enjoys the moment. He hasn't felt this safe and secured in a long time. Unfortunately, It doesn't last long as Sera soon stirs awake.

"Good morning Sera." Adam greets softly.

"Good morning Adam. Is Emily awake?" Sera whispers with a soft smile.

"She isn't but do you want me to wake her?" "Adam asks.

"No, let her sleep. I'll make us breakfast." Sera moves off the bed and heads for the door.

Adam wants to follow but when he tries to gently pull Emily off, she nuzzles her head into his chest and tighten her hold on him.

"No ... stay." Emily groans out. She is far too comfortable in this moment.

"Okay Emily." Adam chuckles and gently strokes her head.

She reminds him so much of his kids in the past that would always cling to him. Eve always liked to fuss that he was spoiling them but he can't help it.

-

3931 B.C.

"Dad, can I sleep with you? Its too cold." Aclima asks.

"Of course Aclima, come -" Adam replies but is cut off by Eve.

"Aclima, sweetie. You shouldn't disturb your father. You're a big girl now. If you're that cold, just put on some extra furs or sleep with your brother." Eve interjects.

"But Dad is warm and Cain doesn't like to be touched." Aclima states.

"Than put on some extra furs." Eve sternly says.

"But I want to cuddle with dad!" Aclima whines. "You're always cuddling with him!"

"Of course I'm always cuddling with him! He is my husband and I'm pregnant! The child in my belly and I need the warmth!" Eve raises her voice.

"That's your excuse every time! I've never seen you not pregnant!" Aclima says, feeling annoyed.

"Excuse!? I've been charged by the angels to be fruitful and multiply with your father! SO FORGIVE ME FOR WANTING SOME COMFORT!" Eve shouts.

"YOU DON'T EVEN PRAY TO NOR CARE ABOUT THOSE ANGELS!" Aclima retorts.

They both glare at each other before Adam breaks it up.

"Relax! The both of you!" Adam orders. "Come over Aclima, there is plenty of room for you. As much as your mother tries to take up the space, her small frame doesn't cover my whole body."

Eve can only grumble as Aclima takes up space on Adam left side.

"See, the both of you can cuddle with me. No reason for two of my favorite girls to fight." Adam states.

Aclima shows a smug smile while Eve only snarls.

"You know you're just spoiling her right? Keep this up and she'll never leave the nest." Eve whispers with annoyance.

"I doubt that, how long do you think she'll want to cuddle with her father? She is an adult now but knowing she still wants to be with me just warms my heart." Adam replies.

"What about me? I want to be with you all the time!" Eve says with love.

"And that's why I love you the most." Adam smiles as he leans over to kiss Eve.

For the rest of the night, Eve could only think about how she wishes that Aclima wasn't born.

-

Pulled out of his memories by a slowly waking Emily, Adam picks her up in a princess carry and carries her to the dining room where Sera had laid out breakfast. After setting Emily down in front of her plate, Adam takes his own seat.

As they enjoy their breakfast, the trio talk about their plans for the day.

"I'm sorry Adam but Emily and I will be attending another meeting with the council. You will be alone today again." Sera says with a solemn expression.

Adam shows a soft but sad smile. "Its alright Sera. I'll find some way to entertain myself."

Seeing that smile made her feel guilty. She wishes she could let Adam out but she is afraid. Afraid he may try to leave Heaven, especially in his emotional state.

Emily reaches over and squeezes his hand.

"Don't worry Adam, we'll be free this weekend. We can go wherever you want then." She looks to Sera for confirmation.

Sera only nods.

"Come Emily, its time for the meeting. Goodbye Adam, we'll see you tonight." Sera announces.

Emily gives Adam a kiss on the cheek before heading over to Sera, but before leaving, Sera looks to Adam.

"I would like to eat the vegetable stew tonight if you could make it." Sera says with a soft smile.

Adam is surprised by what she says but he feels excited. He quickly nods.

"I'll make the stew tonight, you're going to love it!" Adam exclaims.

Sera is happy that Adam spirits are lifted. Satisfied, she teleports herself and Emily to the council meeting.

-

As the meeting drones on, the probability that the weekends would also be used for meetings increases. Sera mind starts to wander back to Adam. The somewhat sad state that he is in, being cooped up at home. She knows he wants to explore but she is worried. If he had a guardian with him, he could explore Heaven and she wouldn't have to worry.

So why not make one?

After the meeting, Sera instructs Emily to return home and help Adam with dinner while she returns to her office. Pulling out one of her drawers, she reveals a collection of Adam's golden feathers that had fallen from his wings. As the only angel in Heaven with golden wings, she felt it prudent to understand why.

While creating true heaven born angels take a considerable amount of time, large amount of resources and skills from several angels, she needs only one feather from Adam and her own skillset to create a human heaven born angel.

But who to base the design of the angel on? At first, she thought of basing her design off of Eve, wife of Adam. But seeing how far Eve has fallen and the fact that she doesn't want Adam to have a constant reminder of that, she decided to base the design off his next trusted companion.

Aclima.

Sera had watched Adam his whole life. He was happy in Eden and he was happy with Eve in their village. But Sera knows that Adam was happiest when he was exploring Earth with his daughter.

Just like her father, she possesses his sense of wonder, the need to explore. Even after Adam had passed, the few times Sera had checked in on her through her monitors still showed her exploring.

So using Aclima at her prime age as the design, Sera started molding the feather to her shape and with angelic power in hand, she breathes life into the first human heaven born angel.

Sera watches as the new angel opened her eyes, golden eyes much like Adam stare back into Sera's. The newly formed angel slowly sits up, and moves her body. Getting used to its own body.

Sera kneels to meet her at eye level.

"Do you know why you were created?" Sera ask the new angel.

"No." She replies.

"You have only one duty." Sera holds up a crystal ball and soon, the image of Adam appears on it.

"You are to protect this man named Adam with your life. You will be his shadow and be with him, always." Sera states.

The angel stares at the crystal ball, absorbing the image of the First Man into her mind.

"I will protect him." She declares.

"Yes, you will. You are to protect him and most importantly, ensure that he NEVER leaves Heaven. Understood?" Sera says.

"Yes ma'am" The angel nod. She understands her purpose. To protect "Adam", to be by his side and to ensure he never leaves Heaven.

"Good. Should he attempt to leave Heaven, you are to contact me immediately. Understood?" Sera asks.

"Yes ma'am." The angel nods.

"Than follow me, You will start immediately. I will introduce you to Adam and he will give you a name." Sera instructs.

The angel nods and follows after Sera.

-

"Adam, there is someone I would like you to meet." Sera announces as she enters the mansion. Adam pokes his head out of the kitchen with a bowl in hand. Only to drop said bowl when he sees who accompanies Sera.

"Aclima?" He whispers, not believing his eyes. She looked like Aclima but the color was all wrong. Unlike Aclima who had tanned skin, emerald eyes like her mother and brown hair like his, this angel had pale white skin, white hair and golden eyes like his.

Sera ushers the new angel forward, to stand in front of Adam.

"No, I'm afraid not." Sera says. "She is not Aclima, merely an angel made from one of your feathers. But In a way, she is also your daughter."

Adam couldn't believe his eyes. In front of him stood an angel nearly identical to his daughter. Aside from the wings, skin and eye color, she is basically a spitting image of Aclima.

"I created her to accompany you wherever you go. This way, you may leave the house and explore Heaven with her." Sera explains.

Adam barely registers what she had said as he brought his hand up to caress the angel face, an act he had not done to his daughter since his death and to his surprise, she responds by nuzzling into his hand.

"Just like her." Adam could barely believe it.

After a few moments of silence, Sera places her hand on his shoulder to gain his attention.

"She needs a name Adam." Sera states.

Adam looks at the angel and ponders. He can't name her Aclima, that would just be wrong.

So instead, he will name her after the first instrument he ever played. The first instrument he taught Aclima to play. The instrument they both performed a duet with.

"Lute." Adam declares. "Her name is Lute."

Although subtle and only for a moment, Lute smiled.

"Thank you, sir."

Chapter Text

"Ummm, Lute, what are you doing?" Adam ask as he sat on his bed.

"Watching you sir." Lute replies as she sits on the chair in his room. Staring intently at him.

"I can see that. But why?" Adam ask feeling a little unnerved.

"I was ordered to watch over you." Lute replies.

"So you're just going to sit there? You have to sleep sometime Lute." Adam states.

"I will sir. As soon as you fall asleep." Lute replies

"And where will you sleep?" Adam ask.

"On this chair sir." Lute replies.

Nope. Not happening. Adam will not let his own children sleep on a chair while he gets the bed.

Adam stands and walks over to Lute which catches her off guard and without warning, lifts her up and carries her to the bed. Before Lute can protest, she finds herself on his king size bed.

"Sir!" Lute exclaims in surprise as Adam climbs back into bed and pulls her close.

"Problem Lute?" Adam ask as he drapes his wing over her.

Lute finds herself now flushed against his body ... and she doesn't hate it

"I ... I guess not, sir." Lute says, finding herself losing to sleep quickly.

This is fine. She is still doing her job. If she doesn't feel his warmth, than she'll simply wake up and follow him.

Gosh ... he is so warm.

Lute nuzzles into his chest.

-

A day has passed since Lute has joined the family and Adam notices something amiss. While Lute was in every sense of the word, normal, she seemed to be lacking the experience of living. She has the knowledge needed to survive but doesn't know how to apply it.

She knew she needed to eat but Adam had to show her how to hold a fork and spoon. She knew what a book was but didn't know how to read.

So when Adam found out, he was ecstatic.

He can teach her the wonder of exploring! To learn from everyday experiences!

With Lute around, he could finally leave the mansion and so he took her around Heaven. Well, as much of it as he knew from the brief tour Emily gave and the few times they took him out. Exciting in a way as it allowed him to do his own exploration.

As they walked, Adam would point out various things around them and explain to Lute their intricacies. What material the buildings around are made of, the different types of food around, what each shop provided as their goods and services, etc.

For Lute, she listened attentively with a keen sense to learn. She followed Adam wherever he went and did what he did. She wants to understand why he needed to be protected in the safest place in existence.

When he jumped into the fountain, she would jump too. When he climbed an exceptionally large tree in the park, she would climb too. When he would talk to some of the angels, she would be wary as she closely observed the angels for any sign of an attack. She had to protect him ... but from angels? That shouldn't be right. If they were hostile, they wouldn't be in Heaven.

Lost in her thoughts, she fails to notice that Adam had stopped walking and rambling. Not having him beside her sent her into a panic for already failing her task. She quickly turns and sees him staring out of the Pearly Gates.

'Ensure that he NEVER leaves Heaven.' Sera orders plays loud and clear in her mind.

She dashes over to Adam side, ready to stop him from leaving if he tries but what catches her off guard was that he didn't seem to have any intention of leaving. It was like he was waiting for something or someone.

"Sir?" Lute calls out as she tugs on his sleeve.

As if jolted from a trance, Adam shakes his head and looks back to Lute. For a brief moment, she caught a glimpse of a longing expression.

"Oh, Acli- I mean, sorry Lute. Got distracted. Anyway, lets continue the tour!" Adam ushers her forward, quickly donning a smile once again. Back to pointing out the various observations he made along the way.

In that brief moment, Lute understood now why Adam needed protection. After searching through her extensive knowledge that Sera had implanted in her, she recalls that Adam's ex-wife, Eve is in hell. She also recalls that Eve betrayed Adam after years of commitment. Logically, Adam should want nothing to do with her but just today alone, Lute knows that Adam doesn't always follow logic.

She was to be his sword and his shield. To protect him from outside threats and to prevent him from self-destructing.

-

The duo soon happened upon Michael training grounds and all of a sudden, it hits Lute.

She has never held a weapon before. How could she be expected to protect Adam when she herself is defenseless? She knew martial arts but did she know how to use them? She knew the various fighting forms but can she apply them perfectly? She was barely able to hold utensils until she had Adam guidance.

Adam notices a look of conflict come over her face as he sees her eyeing the various weapons lining Michael training ground walls. Perhaps much like Aclima, she wishes to train and hunt? Sera did tell him she was molded in Aclima's image.

"Would you like to spar with me Lute?" Adam ask.

"Spar? But Sir, I shouldn't be hurting you." Lute is flabbergasted at the very thought of hurting the one she was meant to protect.

"Hurt?" Adam scoffs and chuckles. "I like to see you try, I'm not some chicken who runs away from a fight. In fact, I believe, no scratch that. I KNOW I CAN BEAT YOU!"

Lute won't stand for this. Her pride as his protector has been hurt and now she aims to prove him wrong.

"Challenge accepted." Lute declares.

Adam grins, she is so much like Aclima. He knew if he pushed the right buttons, she'll rise up to the challenge.

The duo made their way down to the training ground and selected their weapon of choice. Adam chose a spear, while not his preferred choice, it was the first weapon he ever used and it gave him a feeling of nostalgia.

As for Lute she chose a sword. She felt drawn to it and when she held it in her hand, it immediately became an extension of her body. As if she reclaimed a lost piece of herself.

A few test swings and she feels as if she has wielded this sword for eons.

'Adam doesn't stand a chance.' Lute thinks. She raises the sword and with a gesture from Adam, Lute charges forward.

-

Michael was surprised to hear the clash of weapons coming from his training grounds. Going down to the training grounds, he is surprised to find Adam and an unknown angel sparring.

Adam with his spear was basically dancing around the unknown angel. His years of experience on Earth speaks for itself.

As for the other, she wielded the sword perfectly, straight out of the textbook. However, this made her predictable. Every strike and slash was easily parried or dodged by the more experienced opponent. As the battle dragged on, it was clear that she was becoming increasingly frustrated and quickly losing her stamina. Adam on the other hand has never made a move to strike at her, letting her attack with all her might.

It was clear who the victor is and as if to cement the expected outcome. Lute makes a jab at Adam who dodges to the side and using his feet, trips her up. Causing her to fall flat on the ground. As she turns around to get back on her feet, she find the end of Adam's spear pointing at her neck.

Michael was impressed. While Adam may be off the table with Sera keeping a close eye on him, this other angel may be useful.

The sound of clapping can be heard as Michael flies down to the training ground and lands in front of the two combatants.

"That was an impressive display of your combat prowess, both of you." Michael says as he eyes Lute. Something about this angel was off. Her aura tell him she is a Heaven born but yet her features were that of a human. Little to no angelic power and with only two wings like Adam. The most obvious difference was that she had a black halo.

Michael turns his attention to Adam. "While you have certainly shown off your skills, I would like it that you inform me in advance when you wish to use the training grounds Adam."

"Sorry Mikey. I'll do so next time." Adam replies.

"And who might you be?" Michael looks to Lute. "I know nearly all the angels in Heaven but you are certainly new and unique."

Lute quickly stand at attention and announces her name. "My name is Lute sir. I'm Adam's guardian angel."

"And you are Heaven born?" Michael inquires.

"Yes sir. I was created from Sir Adam's feather." Lute replies.

"Yeah, apparently Sera made her to be my protector. Else I wasn't allowed to leave the house. I still think its silly to need protection in Heaven but I'm glad she did. Lute is a lot of fun." Adam praises before giving her a smug look "Even though her skill with the blade is subpar."

Lute right eye twitches at that last remark.

Michael chuckles. "Regardless, I believe Lute here is exceptional with the blade. She is just unlucky with who her opponent is."

"Thank you, sir" Lute replies. She is about to return the blade to the rack when Michael stops her.

"Keep the blade Lute, as a gift from me. You will need it to protect our dear golden boy." Michael says as he passes her a scabbard to sheath her blade.

Lute graciously accepts the offered sword and equips it. She does not know why but the added weight of the sword feels right on her.

"What? No gift for me?" Adam jokingly ask.

"And risk Sera's wrath? No thank you. I already get enough from her during the council meeting." Michael retorts. "It is getting dark. You wouldn't want dear Sera and Emily to worry do you?"

"Oh yeah, I got to cook dinner! Come on Lute!" Adam grabs her hand and starts pulling towards the door.

"Thank you for the sword sir!" Lute shouts back.

Michael waves goodbye as they leave.

So, Sera was able to create a human heaven born angel with Adam's feathers.

Michael smiles. He may have just found his army.

-

After returning to the mansion, Adam was happily telling Sera and Emily about his day and of what he had discovered along the way as they enjoyed their home cooked meal made by him.

Emily was happy to finally see Adam showing the same type of smile she saw before but a little dismayed that it wasn't her that induced that joy in him. SHE HAS TO BE THE ONE!

Sera tries to ignore the sword strapped to Lute. While she trust Lute, she doesn't like having a sword near her children. Though she was surprised that Michael had gifted her the sword. Usually he is quite uptight about his weapons. Nevertheless, it shows how serious Lute is in protecting Adam.

Lute on the other hand was greatly annoyed and frustrated. She was meant to protect Adam but the spar they had earlier was embarrassing and Lute felt humiliated. If she can't take him down, than what is her purpose?

Adam is strong but if his ex-wife attacks him, his emotional state may not allow him to fight back.

She was made to strike for him.

She was made to protect Adam. Ensure he never leaves Heaven.

But in her current state, she couldn't stop him even if she tried.

No! She hates feeling this weak. She will overcome this challenge. She will take Adam down.

More sparring. More practice. She will observe and learn from Adam.

She must learn fast as there are many unforeseen forces out for Adam.

To protect the love and warmth she felt when he held her.

She will take Adam down!

Adam must be protected!

SHE WILL PROTECT ADAM!

Chapter Text

Over the next few weeks, Lute kept dragging Adam to Michael training grounds to spar with him.

"Lute! I don't want to keep sparring!" Adam whines. He wants to explore but all Lute wants to do is train.

"We need to train Sir! To keep ourselves prepared!" Lute exclaims.

"Why don't you train with Michael than!?" Adam practically begs, hoping she accepts.

"No! It has to be you! I have to watch and overcome you!" Lute aggressively pushes him to the training grounds. She won't accept anyone else. IT HAS TO BE ADAM.

"Let me go to the bathroom at least!" Adam whines.

"Ugh, fine." Lute reluctantly agrees.

With that, he quickly takes off towards the bathroom. Though he doesn't go to the bathroom but instead heads to Michael office.

Michael looks up from his desk when his door was aggressively swung open and in came the First Man.

"You got to hide me Michael! Lute is being crazy with the sparring!" Adam begs.

"Why don't you just let her win than? From what I've seen, she is just trying to overcome you." Michael ask.

"Now that would be unfair to Lute. She is earnestly trying." Adam replies.

"Well than, I may have a solution for you than." Michael stands and approaches Adam. "Why not create another?"

"Create another?" Adam is intrigued. "But I can't create one. Only Sera-"

"Sera isn't the only one who can create angels. Yours truly can do so as well." Michael points to himself. "True Heaven born angels may require a group effort to create but a human Heaven born angel would require considerably less effort."

"So you're going to make another Lute?" Adam ask.

"No, not me." Michael shakes his head before pointing at Adam. "You are."

"Me? But I can't -" Adam retorts but is cut off by Michael.

"You can. You just don't know how. While you may be human, you do possess some angelic power in you thanks to the fact that you were created by us directly. Hence, the gold wings. At least that is my theory." Michael explains.

"So I can do it?" Adam ask.

"You can and I will teach you." Michael plucks one of Adam's feathers and starts guiding Adam on how to mold it.

-

Lute kicks down the door to the man's bathroom.

"ADAM! Where are you!?" She steps in and starts kicking open the cubicles to no avail. Adam wasn't in the bathroom.

Where is he!? Its been almost two hours and he is now missing!?

"ADAM!" Lute shouts. She must find him. Her duty is to protect him and watch him. She should have gone with him into the bathroom!

What if he has been kidnapped!? What if he is being tortured!? His chastity might be at risk!

Should she contact Sera!? No. Sera said to only contact her if Adam tried to leave Heaven ... but what if he was taken out of Heaven!?

Lute is now in a state of frenzy as she starts kicking open office doors, scaring the angels in them. Many never having seen an angel like Lute acting so aggressively before. Her sword raised in her hand, ready to strike at anyone isn't helping her case.

"ADAM!" Lute shouts again. "SIR!"

Two of Michael's apprentices come out to stop Lute.

Lute looks at them and only see them as Adam 'kidnappers'.

"Where have you taken him!?" Lute shouts at them.

"Who? We took no one!" One of the apprentice shouts.

But to Lute, they were the enemy holding Adam hostage somewhere. She will find him. SHE MUST.

With her sword raised, Lute dives at them.

-

"Now just finish up with her hair and there you go. A human heaven born angel." Michael announces. "So go ahead and name her Adam. Naming has always been your job."

Adam had just finish creating his first human heaven born angel and it was quite pleasing. He liked working with his hands and naming her had brought him back to more pleasant time ... back in Eden.

"Hmmm ... I'll name her Harper." Adam names after the second instrument he once used to serenade Lilith. That didn't go over well but he was still quite proud of inventing the harp.

Harper was made with Aclima in mind as well. Adam had wanted to try modeling her after one his other daughters but decided Aclima was the best candidate. He knew her well the most and how strong she was.

While identical to Aclima like Lute is, Adam decided to change her hairstyle to a Modern Shag look and with a slightly higher tone of voice.

Suddenly, one of Michael apprentice was thrown through his office door and what came through after was Lute, panting and her hair in a wild mess.

"SIR!" Lute shouts as she spots Adam. A wave of relief washes over her.

Michael look at his apprentice who fails to get up. Pathetic.

"Lute!? What the hell happened?." Adam exclaims pointing at the now knocked out apprentice. This is the first time he sees her in such a state.

She was about to rush over and hug him when she spots her near identical twin next to him.

"What the fuck is that!?" Lute points at Harper.

Adam smiles proudly at Lute. "Lute, meet your new sister! Harper!"

To Lute, it was like she was just told that she was being replaced.

NO! SHE WON'T BE REPLACED! SHE MUST BE WITH ADAM!

Lute thrust her sword towards Harper but before it makes contact, Harper suddenly rolls out of the way and towards the unconscious apprentice. Picking up his sword, Harper charges at Lute and lock blades with her.

"Woah, that's my girl!" Adam exclaims as he watches on.

Lute anger flares up at his words.

ONLY SHE SHOULD BE HIS GIRL!

Michael looks on in amazement at how the fight unfolds. Both girls were evenly matched and giving it their all. If he had an army of them, Heaven safety would no longer be an issue.

-

The fight had lasted for half an hour and had taken them from the office to the training grounds. Harper lays on the floor defeated and unconscious with Lute as the victor, one leg pressed onto Harper back.

"Okay Lute, that's enough." Adam comes over and gets Lute to get off of Harper.

"Sir, I won! You won't replace me right!?" Lute ask with a hint of fear in her voice.

"Replace you? What gave you that idea?" Adam ask.

Lute blinks in confusion for a minute before looking down at Harper.

"Didn't you create her to replace?" Lute ask.

"What? Of course not! Its like I told you, she is your new sister. I made her from one of my feathers." Adam explains.

"Oh ... so I -" Lute was cut off by Adam.

"Beat up your own sister? Yeah you did." Adam reaches down and picks up Harper, earning a jealous glare from the exhausted winner.

"I'll take care of Harper. You get some rest Lute. You look about ready to keel over." Adam says.

Lute wants to protest. She should be the one being carried by Adam. She was the victor!

...

She leans against a nearby wall and slumps down against it. Exhaustion overcomes her. She'll protest later.

-

As Harper lays in a makeshift bed Adam made from some stuff he found in Michael office, he tries using some angelic power to heal Harper. Michael had taught him how to call upon it and now he is practicing it out on Harper.

Harper looks on at the man healing her, the angelic power coming from his hand fills her with warmth and soothes her pain. She feels contented and safe.

"I'm sorry about Lute earlier. She has been a little testy lately but I promise, she is a great and strong sister." Adam looks up at Harper and show her a smile.

The soft glow of his angelic power illuminating his facial features. His eyes, pools of tranquility, held the wisdom of centuries, while his gentle smile radiated warmth that could melt even the coldest of hearts.

"Thank you, dad." Harper whispers.

Adam smiles. He hasn't been called that in awhile.

"You're welcome honey." Adam stands and kisses her forehead, before returning back to healing her injuries.

It was in this moment that Harper decided that she would die for him.

-

Lute soon recovers and hobbles around, looking for Adam. She soon finds him with Michael, they seem to have finished whatever talk they were having.

"Sir?" Lute calls.

"Oh, Lute. You okay?" Adam ask.

"I'm fine sir. Let's go home." Lute replies as she wobbles over to him.

Seeing her having trouble walking, Adam picks Lute up and places her on his shoulder.

"Sir!" Lute exclaims.

"What? Didn't think I could carry you on my shoulders did you? That's what you get for doubting me." Adam says with a smug grin.

As Adam effortlessly hoisted Lute onto his shoulder, she felt a rush of warmth flood through her. It wasn't just the physical support; it was the reassurance, the unspoken promise that he'd always be there to lift her up, both literally and figuratively. With a grateful smile, she nestled against his neck, feeling the steady rhythm of his steps beneath her.

"Sir, what did you talk to Michael about?" Lute ask.

"About Harper. He kept talking about an army or whatnot." Adam claims.

"You really aren't replacing me ... right?" Lute ask with a hint of worry.

"Nope. Harper is meant to be your sparring partner. You barely beat her so I think this will be good training for you both." Adam states.

"Will she be staying with us?" Lute ask.

"No, she volunteered to stay at the barracks Michael prepared. Harper says that until she beats you, she isn't worthy to take your place. Don't know what gave her that idea." Adam says.

Lute smiles.

That bitch knows her place. She will fight tooth and nail to stay by Adam side.

"You know, I'm thinking of making more of them." Adam says.

Lute quickly becomes alarmed. If Adam creates more of them, than there is a higher chance one of them could usurp her position.

"Sir, I don't think that is a good idea. Sera wouldn't want you to." Lute tries to reason.

Adam scoffs. "We'll see about that."

-

As soon as they reached home, Adam approaches Sera with excitement, wanting to tell her about his new found abilities. Sera sees him approach and without giving him a chance to speak, pulls him into one of her classic hugs.

"Did you have fun today Adam?" Sera ask.

"I did. Michael taught me how to create a human heaven born angel. I created an angel like Lute and I named her Harper." Adam tells her excitedly.

"... Michael taught you how to wield angelic power?" Sera ask.

"Yeah he did! After teaching me he -" Adam suddenly felt his body being crushed. Sera had tightened her hug on Adam considerably.

Sera was suppose to be the one to teach Adam when she wasn't busy! How dare Michael take that away from her! She already missed out on his first flight and now he is taking this from her too!

UNACCEPTABLE!

She is going to drown him in paperwork for months!

She feels Adam tapping her back frantically and she realizes she is using too much strength and quickly loosens her hold. Though still not letting go.

"I'm so sorry Adam. I don't know what came over me." Sera chuckles. "Anyway, what did you want to tell me?"

"That I created a human heaven born angel. I wanted to ask if its alright if I make more?" Adam says.

"Of course you can." Sera nods in approval. "So long as you aren't purposefully plucking your feathers to make them."

Off to the side, Lute makes an irritated sound.

For Sera, this was good. The more 'daughters' that Adam creates, the more attached he becomes to them and Heaven as a whole. Plus, with more of them, they could watch out for him. Protecting him.

Keeping her son safe.

Safe.

IN HEAVEN.

-

Hours after dinner, it was time to turn in for the night.

As Adam and Lute head for their shared bedroom, Emily intercepts them.

"Lets sleep together tonight Adam!" Emily squeals as she grabs his hand.

"No, sir needs to sleep with me." Lute sternly says. "I have to watch him."

"No you don't! You only need to watch him when you're outside the mansion!" Emily retorts. "Besides, I'm around, I can watch him for you and you can have your 'me' time."

Lute grabs Adam arm and pulls him towards her.

"I don't need 'me' time. I need Adam! I need to do my duty!" Lute exclaims.

Emily grabs Adam other arm and pulls him back towards her.

"You're relieved for the night!" Emily glares at Lute, trying to sound authoritative.

"No I'm not!" Lute shouts back.

"Yes, you are!" Emily shouts.

Adam jerks himself away from the both them.

"I'm too tired for this. You two can sleep together! I'm going to sleep with mom." With a huff, he heads over to Sera's room.

Emily and Lute only glare at each other after Adam leaves.

"This is all your fault. I'm trying to make him happy by giving him cuddles and you're just getting in the way." Emily accuses.

"I'm getting in your way!? I'm just doing my duty! A duty your mom gave me!" Lute retorts. "Besides, I cuddle with him too!"

"Yeah but I cuddle better! Why would he want to cuddle with someone who keeps dragging him off to go sparring. Such barbarity!" Emily huffs at Lute.

Lute wants to draw her sword but remembers she has already put it away in Adam's room. Not that it would do much good against Emily, a seraphim but the sword does give her comfort.

"If you two are done fighting, you are both welcome to sleep together with Adam and I in my bedroom." Sera announces. She had been standing off to the side, waiting to see how they would resolve their conflict.

Sera turns and enters her bedroom.

Emily and Lute look at each other but decide that sleeping with Adam was more important than whatever tiff they had. With their unofficial truce in place, they head to Sera's bedroom.

Inside, they find Adam had already nuzzled into Sera's hold. Emily takes up her favorite spot in-between Sera and Adam while Lute lay behind Adam and cuddles his back. Sera large wings draped over all of them.

Adam lets out a sigh of contentment.

-

While having supper with Lucifer and Lilith, Eve suddenly feels an unpleasant jolt go through her body.

Something or someone is making Adam happy and it wasn't her!

"Damn you Aclima." Eve whispers.

Chapter Text

In the heart of a sprawling forest, there stood a small clearing, marked by two different stones. It was here where the Father and Mother of humanity were buried. Where Aclima’s journey began, and it was here that it would end.

Aclima had spent half her life traversing the world with her father and than some after his death. She had sought knowledge in every corner of the earth, learning the ways of survival, understanding the mysteries of nature, and uncovering the hidden truths of the Earth. But now, as the years weighed heavy on her bones and her once vibrant spirit grew weary, she knew that her time was drawing to a close.

She found the clearing much as she had left it, unchanged by the passage of time, save for the gentle touch of nature reclaiming what was hers. As she stood before the weathered stone, Aclima felt a wave of emotion wash over her. Here lay her father, a man of quiet strength and boundless wisdom, who had nurtured her curious mind and encouraged her restless spirit.

With trembling hands, Aclima sank to her knees beside the grave, her heart heavy with the weight of a lifetime’s worth of memories. She spoke to her father then, in whispered words that echoed through the stillness of the forest, recounting the adventures they had shared and the lessons she had learned along the way.

After all, this may be her last chance to speak to him as she knows not what lies after her death.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the clearing, Aclima felt a sense of peace settle over her. She knew that her journey was coming to an end. With one final breath, Aclima closed her eyes and surrendered to the embrace of the earth, content in the knowledge that she had lived a life true to herself and had honored the memory of the man who had shaped her life.

As she lays still in silence, she finds herself becoming lighter and lighter. The hinderances of her old age dissipating as she feels herself being pulled upward till she feels herself resting on the softest ground, as if she were laying on a cloud.

But her eyes only opened when she heard the voice of a man she had long thought gone.

"Aclima?"

-

2900 B.C.

The population of hell had been steadily growing. Every time the faint light that signaled the arrival of a new sinner, Eve would go rushing out towards the light to see who it was. For the newly arrived sinner, it was pleasing to see their mother in this new unknown to them only to be caught off by the first question she always ask to every new arrival.

"Where is your dad!?" Eve would loudly ask.

"I don't know." Some would say.

"Dad? He is with Aclima. I heard they recently discovered -" Many would share with her the story they heard.

But finally, after centuries of waiting, she finally got her answer.

Just like every sinner, she spawned in with a faint light and Eve was there to frustratingly ask the newly arrived sinner.

Eve looks upon her and recognizes her as one of her numerous daughters.

"Mom? Is that -" Eve cuts her off before she can finish the question she was tired of hearing.

"Yes Hannah! Its me, your mom. Now tell me where is your father!?" Eve demanded.

"Dad? Dad is dead." Hannah states.

Eve was ecstatic, overjoyed and she quickly hugs her daughter. Finally, after centuries of 'patiently' waiting, Adam is dead and will soon join her!

Hannah, confused by the question and sudden hug just happily accepts the hug, finding some comfort in this new environment.

"Oh Hannah, you were always my favorite child! You have no idea how long I've waited to hear that news." Eve says with a smile on her face. "Do tell, did he die yesterday? I need time to prepare to welcome him."

"Uhm, mom. Dad died 170 years ago." Hannah replies.

...

"What did you just say?" Eve ask. She must have heard wrong. Surely Hannah must have meant 170 seconds ago or maybe 170 minutes. She could even understand if it was 170 hours ago.

"Yeah, Aclima came through our village and told us of Dad's passing." Hannah reiterates. "Dad died 170 years ago."

Nope, Eve heard right.

170 years ago.

30 years after Lucifer made that phone call.

430 years after she died.

Adam had been dead for 170 years.

"I see." Eve coldly states.

-

Lilith was looking out the castle window at the city that Lucifer had built. The city has started to become more lively. Lively with the sounds of screaming and the occasional explosion but lively nonetheless. Adam and Eve's children were now dying of old age but recently, that hasn't been the case. More and more of them have been dying from more sinful actions.

Some being caught for murdering and were stoned to death. She had heard one or two of them had died from "Toad licking". Disgusting. They must have inherited Adam love for discovering and turned it up a notch if they were willing to lick those disgusting, slimy frog like creatures that only Adam was brave enough to touch. Lilith could not fathom why someone would look at a toad and think "I am going to lick it.".

As she looks out at the city, she wonders if she herself would be a good mother. She yearns to be a mother much like Eve, though not to the extent of populating the Earth like she had. The way Eve described being pregnant was rather vivid but she said it was during pregnancy that made her happiest. The way Adam would pay nearly all his attention to her, how he would caress her belly and hold her hand while she was in labor.

The look of love they gave each other as they welcomed their children into the world, the profound bond between them deepening with each shared moment of joy and challenge. She imagines herself in Eve's place, feeling the warmth of a new life growing within her, experiencing the miracle of birth, and embracing the transformative journey of motherhood.

The more Lilith thinks about it, the more SHE WANTS THAT LOVE!

In the beginning, she had taken Adam's love for granted, shunned it even.

Instead she chose Lucifer.

She remembers the first time she met Lucifer, the electric charge that pulsed through her veins as their eyes met in Eden. They were kindred spirits, bound together by a shared sense of defiance and a thirst for freedom.

But as the years passed and being reunited with Eve, Lilith couldn't shake the feeling that something was missing. The love she has with Lucifer was like a raging inferno, consuming everything in its path, leaving behind ashes of regret and longing. She yearned for the gentle caress of Adam's hand, the tender words she once heard in Eden being whispered to her in the quiet moments of the night.

What Adam and Eve has is love that is gentle and nurturing, that offers solace in times of sorrow and strength in times of weakness. A love that is not bound by darkness, but illuminated by the light of pure, unadulterated devotion.

AND SHE WANTS IT!

-

Lilith thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Eve suddenly burst into her room. Her door being slammed open.

"ADAM IS DEAD!" Eve shouts but her to surprise, it was in anger.

The news catches Lilith off guard as she was used to hearing Eve complain and cursing her husband to join her in hell.

Footsteps can heard rapidly approaching and Lucifer soon joins the ladies in the room.

"Adam is dead!? Oh boy, I need to get ready! I've been working on my apologies and I think I can get him to forgive me in under a decade." Lucifer excitedly says. "He likes ducks right!?"

"He isn't in hell!" Eve says with anger. "HE HAS BEEN DEAD FOR 170 YEARS ALREADY!"

Lucifer and Lilith could only pause at this new information. Adam had been dead for 170 years and he isn't in hell which meant -

The trio looked out the window and up to the celestial white orb in the sky.

"He is in -" Lilith states before being cut of by Eve, venom in her voice.

"HEAVEN!"

-

Eve quickly ascended the stairs of the castle and reaches the rooftop garden. Once at the top, she raises both of her arms in the air towards Heaven and flipped it off.

"FUCK YOU SERA, YOU OVERSIZED WHORE!" Eve shouts. "LET MY HUSBAND GO!"

Lucifer and Lilith were quick to join her on the garden to observe her back to her usual cursing but this time with a proper target in mind.

"ADAM!" Eve shouts. "The angels are lying to you! Remember Cain and Abel! We lost our sons because of them! They don't love you like I do, the angels are only using you!"

"The angels are bad remember!? We talked about this and agreed, they always bring harm to our family! Look, they even killed me before my time came with some stupid disease!"

She rips her top off and expose her breasts for all to see, if anyone was looking.

"GET YOUR ASS DOWN HERE AND FUCK ME!" Eve shouts with no hesitation nor shame. "FUCK YOUR VIRGIN HELL WIFE!"

This action surprises both Lucifer and Lilith as this was a first in her many rants. She only seems to be more angry now that she knows where her love is.

Once again, Lilith tries to be the voice of reason as she comes up to Eve side.

"Sweetie, take it easy. I'm sure -"

But Lilith was cut off when Eve turn and tears off her top as well.

"My offer still stands Adam! Breed me and you get Lilith too!"

Lilith wasn't opposed to the idea but she still had her shame which Eve seems to have lost. She is pretty sure they ate the same apple.

Lilith quickly hides her breasts with her arms as Lucifer tries to stop Eve as well.

"Eve! You need to calm down and -" But Eve grabs Lucifer and lifts him up, bringing his face close to hers while looking up at Heaven.

"ADAM, LOOK! THE DEVIL IS ABOUT TO ATTACK AND VIOLATE YOUR WIFE! COME DOWN AND SAVE ME!" Eve cries out in false danger.

...

A tense few moments of silence passes before Eve drops Lucifer.

"ADAM!" Eve shouts at the top of her lungs.

For all her anger, Eve is at least grateful that Aclima isn't with him anymore.

-

Today is a good day for Sera. She hadn't expected it when she decided to check in on hell via her monitor but she was happy to see it. She saw Eve talking to her daughter when she suddenly bolted into the castle in alarm. Curious, she zoomed in and listened in on what was happening and she was glad she did.

Eve had scrambled her way up to the rooftop garden and proceed to shout expletives and indulge in depravity. How unsightly.

'To think my son used to be married to that harlot.' Sera thinks as she is glad Adam is now far away from Eve.

Turning up the volume, she relishes in Eve anguish and her outrageous attempts at enticing Adam with Lucifer and Lilith. To make the situation all the more sweeter, Sera takes out a thermos with soup Adam had prepared for her that morning. She sips the delicious homemade, love filled soup. If only Adam or Emily was here for her to hold, this moment would be perfect.

As Eve speaks her heart out in anger, Sera finally understood why Adam tried to run away on his first day in Heaven. She was manipulating Adam against her and the angels. Using Lucifer, Cain, Abel and any tragedy they've experienced on Earth to make Adam dependent on her.

Lucky for Sera, her love for her son is stronger.

SHE'LL NEVER LET HIM LEAVE HEAVEN!

As she continues sipping her soup and listening to Eve cries, a call is made to her.

Tapping her halo to answer, she finds Lute on the other end.

"Adam is attempting to leave Heaven!" Lute says in a panic and immediately hangs up.

Sera immediately lurches forward and spit out the soup in her mouth all over the monitor.

"WHAT!?" Sera shouts before unfurling her wings and takes off through the window. Forgetting the fact that she can teleport.

Did Eve somehow manage to get in contact with him!?

That's impossible!

But he is trying to leave Heaven!

He hasn't done that since the first day!

All while Eve is calling out!

This isn't a coincidence.

She won't let him leave!

SHE'LL SOONER BREAK HIS WINGS THAN LET HIM LEAVE!

-

Emily had spent decades trying to figure out the secret to Adam's perfect smile. While there has been a major improvement in his mood since his first arrival, she still can't get that same smile she got out of him when she first taught him flying.

How Lute was able to once get that same smile out of him had remained a mystery to her. She first thought is was because of their sparring session but no. She had seen Adam with a look of dread on some days when Lute wanted to drag him to go sparring.

She thought it was because he wanted to connect with nature. So one day, Emily had brought Adam to the park in Heaven.

Adam had smiled that day but it still wasn't THE smile. It was more of a smile of contentment.

Perhaps he missed his wife? So Emily played house with Adam. She pretended to be his wife and took care of him for the day. She greatly enjoyed that day.

But still, her efforts bore no fruit. It earned a giggle and some laughs from the First Man but still not that joyous smile. Instead of a wife, she often felt like his daughter.

Not wanting to give up, Emily swallowed her pride and asked Lute if she had seen Adam give off that smile again. She mentioned that during Harper's creation, she had seen that same smile.

So perhaps when he created with his hands, he finds great joy in it!

With this new possibility in mind, Emily carefully observes Adam over the next few days. When one of his feather drops and he start molding it to another of Lute's sisters, Emily carefully studied his expressions.

She sees his face cycle through many emotions, from intense focus to frustration and when he finally completes his creation, she expected him to jump for joy from a job well done. Instead, all she saw was a expression of fatherly love as he held the new angel and gave her a name.

While he did smile, it still wasn't THE smile

She will help him find joy! She must!

Emily scours the entirety of Heaven, hoping to find something that can bring the First Man a great amount of joy like flying once did. As she flies high over Heaven, searching for her goal, she comes across Adam looking out the gate in shock.

But before she could call out to him and ask why, Adam plows through the gates of Heaven and runs.

Emily couldn't believe her eyes. Is Adam trying to leave Heaven again!?

Oh no! He is leaving and it was because of HER. SHE WASN'T BRINGING HIM JOY!

No! She can't let him leave! SHE WILL MAKE HIM HAPPY!

"ADAM!" Emily calls out as she flies after him.

-

Lute and Adam were at the training grounds, sparring and bonding with Lute's fellow sisters. After Harper's creation, Adam had went on and created another 49 of her sisters.

While Lute and Adam enjoyed their company and have formed a strong kinship with them, Lute is wary. She knows all of them are aiming for her position. While Lute was created with the skills of the High Seraphim, the rest of her sisters were crafted by Adam. While he did a good job, it wasn't a perfect one like Lute. Still though Lute still had to be cautious, their minor differences is nearly negligible.

Adam had decided to name a new position called 'Lieutenant'. Named it after Lute because she is the first.

As the Lieutenant, Lute was to oversee her sisters training. To ensure that the girls were always at the top of their game since it was all they seem to ever want to do. Adam added a stipulation that the Lieutenant position can be challenged by anyone but only one challenge can happen per day. Should the challenger win, they will be the new Lieutenant.

One misstep from her could spell her expulsion as Adam's Lieutenant. All her sisters were gunning for her.

While this made Lute's blood boil with rage, she also welcomed the challenge to put any of her sisters in their place.

After he had announced it, Harper immediately challenged Lute. Once again, the two would fight and Lute would be victorious but not without suffering her own injuries. Despite Heaven natural aura that heals all residents of their injuries at a much quicker pace, Lute still wasn't fully recovered by the next day before she was challenged again by another of her sister named Sandra.

Of course Lute would win that battle and her subsequent battles. She'll do anything to stay by Adam side and she'll beat down any of her other sisters who tries to usurp her.

"Lieutenant!" Claire calls to Lute.

"Yes Claire?" Lute acknowledges her.

"Have you seen dad?" Claire ask.

"What do you mean? He is right there." Lute points to the bleachers where Adam usually sat and observed their sparring session. Only to find nothing but air.

"... Sir?" Lute calls but no response comes.

She quickly turns back to her sisters. "Where is Adam!?" Lute shouts.

All her sisters look around but are not able to find him.

"What are you all waiting for!? FIND HIM!" Lute commands.

All of them spread out and start searching the entire training grounds and the surrounding area.

After 30 minutes of searching, Harper returns to Lute.

"We searched the entire area but we can't find him." Harper reports, worried as well for her dad.

"Inform everyone to search everywhere! Turn Heaven upside down if they must! FIND ADAM!" Lute orders.

"Yes ma'am!" Harper flies to inform the rest of her sisters.

Lute and her sisters spread out across Heaven in search of Adam. Many angel residents are now seeing the sisters and their black halos for the first time.

Each sister shouting out for their dad as they search.

Until Lute spots Adam by the gates of Heaven.

"SIR!" Lute calls out, alerting her fellow sisters.

But as she was about to approach him, Adam plows through the gates of Heaven and runs.

Lute couldn't believe it.

Was he trying to leave!? TO LEAVE HER!?

LIKE HELL HE WILL!

Lute quickly taps her halo and makes a call to Sera.

"Adam is attempting to leave Heaven!" Lute informs Sera before hanging up without caring for a response.

Lute and her sisters rush after Adam.

-

Adam had settled into a routine. Morning, he would wake up in his or someone's bed, usually cuddling with someone. Sera would than prepare breakfast for them to eat before she and Emily would head out to do council work. Sometimes, like today, he had prepared soup for them to drink.

That left him and Lute to do whatever.

Initially, Lute would follow him around and he would teach her things and explore Heaven with her. But now, all Lute ever wants to do is train and be challenged by her sisters. Sure, it was fun, bonding with them and telling them stories of his time on Earth but he wanted NEW stories to tell. Heaven had so much to offer, yet he isn't allowed to explore it.

Lute always kept a close eye on him so he couldn't really go anywhere without her noticing. So he would normally try and entertain himself by sometimes joining the sparring session which usually meant it would be against Lute as she says that sparring with him is an honor reserved only for the Lieutenant.

Sometimes, Adam wishes that the feathers on his wings would drop more often. At least than he could create more sisters for Lute and it really helped to pass the time.

But today is different. Adam observes that Lute is paying far more attention to her sisters. Today's training seems to be very rigorous for them.

So he decides to test his luck. First he stepped out of the training grounds.

So far, so good. Lute hasn't appeared and pulled him back yet.

Next, he stepped out of the area and still his luck was holding. Lute was distracted and not looking for him.

With that, Adam decides to just ... explore. He walks and observe everything around him. Sometimes he would stop to talk to some of the angels walking by. Many had asked to feel his golden wings which he obliges.

His journey soon finds him at Heaven's gate. He looks out and wonders when he will see his children.

He wonders when he will see Aclima.

If she ends up in hell ...

What could he do?

As Adam ponders the question, a bright light appears beyond the gates. The light soon taking on the form of the very woman that he was just thinking about.

"Aclima?"

Without thinking nor caring about the sudden voices behind him calling his name, he plows through Heaven's gate and races to his daughter.

Chapter Text

Upon hearing her name being called by a familiar voice, Aclima jolts up and looks towards the source of the voice. She sees someone whose face was obscured by shadow approaching her with golden wings. As the figure drew closer, Aclima's heart skipped a beat, for it was none other than her father, whom she thought she would never see again.

Tears of joy streamed down Aclima's cheeks as she scrambled to her feet and rushed forward with only her newly acquired wings to slow her down. Her father's outstretched arms welcoming her into a warm embrace. "Dad!" she exclaimed in joy and disbelief.

Nothing mattered to Adam more than his daughter in this very moment. His fatherly instinct and his worries hitting its peak upon seeing her.

Was she scared? Was she hurt?

Does she remember him? Did she forget him like Eve did?

But all of his fears melted away when Aclima emerald eyes shone brightly with recognition. The way her voice called out to him and how she embraced him tightly.

Adam and Aclima couldn't be happier.

And as they hugged with tears in their eyes, Adam could feel the number of witnesses to this event increasing but he doesn't care. Wrapping his wings around her, he held her close. For Aclima, she only kept hugging as tightly as she could, afraid that if she let go, he would disappear.

-

Despite Sera's unmatched speed, she was the last to arrive at the scene with an expression of worry and determination. Ready to stop Adam and drag him back to Heaven, kicking and screaming if she must. But instead, while she did find him outside of the gate, he never went far and was now rooted in place hugging someone. She looks around and sees Lute and her sisters flying around them, not too closely but ready to intercept if Adam tried to run. She also spots Emily who is only a couple of feet away from them.

As Sera lands and approaches them, she looks upon the woman that Adam is hugging. While similar in appearance to Lute, she had emerald eyes, teal wings and a white halo. It took only a moment for Sera to deduce that the woman is Aclima. Eldest daughter of Adam and Eve and the one who spent the most amount of time with him on Earth. Sera lets out a sigh of relief now knowing that Adam wasn't trying to leave but was simply excited to be reunited with his daughter.

A pang of guilt flows through Sera as she had forgotten to check if there were any new arrivals into Heaven as she was too busy relishing in Eve's anguish. With her composure back, she approaches them.

"Welcome Aclima, eldest daughter of Adam and Eve. I am Sera, the high Seraphim." Sera greets.

After a moment, Aclima finally pulls away from her father and looks around in amazement until her eyes lands upon Lute and her sisters surrounding them with swords and spears in hand.

"Uh, is this how new arrivals are usually greeted? It's a little unnerving." Aclima says.

Sera ushers for Lute and her sisters to stand down, which they comply. Lute and her sisters all land and sheathe their weapons.

"We apologize. Today had been an abnormal day." Sera gives a small bow before Emily comes up excitedly to greet the new winner.

"Hi! I'm Emily, the other seraphim, though you can call me Em! Emmy, E, whatever you want, I go by whatever." Emily giggles. "Welcome to Heaven!"

Emily was ecstatic, she finally sees that joy in Adam and he is smiling! He was giving off THE smile! And Aclima must be the key to unlocking that smile. Once Emily gets the secret weapon out of Aclima, SHE'LL MAKE SURE THAT ADAM IS NEVER SAD EVER AGAIN!

Emily reaches out to shake Aclima's hand and without warning, starts dragging her towards Heaven.

Aclima looks over her shoulder and back at Adam. "Dad!?" Alarmed that she is being pulled away from her father that she only just reunited with.

"I'll see you later honey!" Adam waves back assuredly which helped to assuage Aclima's fears.

As soon as Emily had dragged Aclima into Heaven, Sera turned her attention back to her son and without warning, pulls him towards herself and hugs him tightly.

"Don't ever scare me like that Adam!" Sera exclaims worriedly as she holds him. "Do you know how worried I was when Lute called and said that you were trying to leave Heaven!? I would have broken your wings!"

Adam feels guilty for making her worried to the point that she would exaggerate such a threat. He could only hug back, trying to reassure his mom. "I'm sorry mom. It's just ... it's Aclima. I -"

"I understand Adam." Sera pats his back. "I'm just glad you didn't try to leave."

She is very happy to see Aclima. With her here, Adam will have no reason to ever leave Heaven.

MAYBE SHE SHOULD STILL BREAK HIS WINGS TO BE SAFE.

"Are you happy to finally meet your granddaughter?" Adam ask.

"I would be, if someone hadn't tried to give me a heart attack." Sera replies with a chuckle.

They hold each other for another minute before Sera lets go. "I have to return to my duties. I'll see you at home." Sera teleports back to her office.

With Sera gone, that left Lute and her sisters ire for Adam to deal with. All of them had surrounded Adam with some pouting and a few with tears in their eyes.

Lute was the first one to approach him. "Sir." Lute says coldly.

"Yes, Lute, I know. You're suppose to be watching me. I'm sorry for leaving without -" Adam was suddenly cut off when Lute hugs him and he can hear quiet sobbing coming from the usually stoic woman. As if on cue, the rest of her sisters dog pile on Adam. Many crying and uttering "Dad" as they try to be as close to him as possible.

All of them were thankful that their father had not abandoned them. Adam would be trapped under the pile for the next couple of hours. But he didn't mind, so long as it helped to alleviate their worries, he was willing to stay as long as it took.

-

After hours of being under the pile, Adam was finally released and the sisters had all returned to the training grounds except for Lute. Adam and Lute went on to meet Aclima in the promenade.

Aclima was wide eyed at the marvel that was Heaven. Buildings she has never seen before, food never tasted before and the wings on her back. Adam chuckles as he recall how he had the same reaction when he first entered Heaven. Aclima sees her father and quickly rushes to him and holds him in a hug which Adam accepted gleefully.

"Dad! This place is amazing!" Aclima exclaims. "I tried this food called ice-cream and it was so sweet!"

"That's great sweetheart." Adam carries her up and kisses her forehead.

"I missed you so much Dad! There are so many things I want to tell you! The things I discovered and named!" Aclima excitedly says.

"I can't wait to hear it honey! But we'll do it soon, I want everyone to hear your amazing tales!" Adam states.

Aclima decides to ask him the question she dreads the most.

"Dad, where is mom?" Aclima ask.

Adam could only frown at the question. Should he lie? How was he going to tell his beloved daughter that her mom is in hell? That she wanted nothing to do with him. Would Aclima hate him for not going down into hell for her mom?

She deserves the truth.

After taking a deep breath, Adam tells her.

"I'm sorry honey, but your mom ... she is in hell." Adam was ready to comfort his daughter the moment she starts crying.

Only, it never came.

"Oh." Aclima smiles.

...

"Oh?" Adam repeats. "Ummm ... you did hear me right? I said your mom is in hell with Lucifer and Lilith."

"Yeah Dad, I heard you. How is she?" Aclima was over the moon. Her bitch of a mom is in hell where she belongs!

"She is ... doing well, I suppose. From what Sera showed me, she was enjoying her time there while having a feast." Adam recalls to when Sera showed him the trio cooking large amount of meats.

Aclima scoffs. She fucking knew her mom never truly loved Dad. All that affection was fake and only wanted to make him bend to her will. Why else would she be so hostile to her own daughter who wants nothing but the best for her father?

"Good for her than. Well, enough about mom. There is something else I wanted to ask about." Aclima looks over at Lute. It was like looking at a living reflection of herself but only with a different color scheme. In fact, recalling back to earlier at the gate, all of the flying girls looked like her, only with minor differences.

"Oh right, I never introduced you two." Adam coughs. "Aclima, this is Lute, she is my guardian angel made from one of my feathers. So technically, she is your younger sister."

Aclima smiled. So cute. Her dad misses her so much that he had to create multiple replicas? None of them could live up to her after all.

SHE WILL NOT BE REPLACED!

Adam turns to Lute.

"Lute, this is Aclima, my eldest daughter. She was who you were based off of." Adam steps back to let them meet each other.

Lute and Aclima stare at each other for a moment before they both raise their hand to shake. Both had a tight grip on the other as they were trying to assess each other strengths.

"Nice to meet you Lute. Thank you for looking after my father all this time but you need not do so anymore. I am more than happy to take over." Aclima says with a hint of a threat.

"Nonsense Aclima. I would never dream of forsaking the duty granted to me by the Head Seraphim. After all, I am certainly an IMPROVEMENT over the original. You can enjoy Heaven while I remain by your father's side." Lute says with a smug look.

Aclima's eye twitches. "An improvement? I don't see how you can improve on PERFECTION. Besides, how can I enjoy Heaven without my loving Father by my side." Aclima says as she moves closer to Adam and hugs his arm.

Lute scoffs. "Not like you needed him before. You seem to have done well for yourself over the last 170 years. Don't worry about Dad, he has ME." Lute tugs on Adam arm towards herself.

"Yeah, he has the counterfeit." Aclima retorts.

The tension crackled in the air as Aclima and Lute exchanged icy words, each vying for their place in Adam's life and affections. But beneath their verbal jabs lay deeper insecurities and motivations that fueled their rivalry.

For Aclima, Lute represented a challenge to her identity and position as Adam's eldest daughter. She couldn't fathom being replaced by a creation, especially one fashioned from her father's own feather. To her, Lute was an interloper, an imitation attempting to usurp her. Her determination to assert her superiority stemmed from a fear of being rendered obsolete, overshadowed by a being born from Adam's own design.

On the other hand, Lute harbored her own resentment and ambition. As the pure creation of Adam, she saw herself as the culmination of his perfection, untainted by any external influence. In her eyes, Aclima's existence diluted that purity, a reminder of Eve's genetic contribution. Lute's desire to prove herself superior was not just about winning Adam's favor but validating her very essence. She needed to demonstrate that she was not just a copy but an improvement, surpassing the limitations of her predecessor.

"I can kick your ass!" Lute snaps at Aclima.

"Try it, bitch." Aclima says to Lute with a straight face.

"Will you both just chill!?" Adam says with exasperation as he steps in-between them.

-

'How did it come to this?' Adam wonders.

The training ground buzzed with energy as Aclima and Lute squared off, each armed with their chosen weapons. Aclima gripped her spear with practiced ease, its polished point gleaming in the sunlight. Across from her, Lute twirled her sword, eyes focused and determination etched into his features.

With a sudden burst of movement, Lute lunged forward, her sword slashing through the air with deadly precision. Aclima sidestepped gracefully, her spear whirling to deflect the blow before countering with a swift jab of her own. Lute parried, her blade ringing against the shaft of Aclima's spear as they danced around each other, exchanging strikes and blocks in a flurry of motion.

Aclima's footwork was impeccable, her movements fluid and calculated as she kept Lute at bay with the reach of her weapon. Sensing an opening, she feinted to the left before sweeping her spear low, aiming for Lute's legs. But she was quick to react, leaping back just in time to avoid the strike.

The two combatants continued to trade blows, their weapons clashing with a metallic clang that echoed throughout the training ground. Lute pressed forward, her attacks becoming more aggressive as she sought to gain the upper hand. But Aclima remained calm and focused, her defenses holding strong as she bided her time.

Then, in a sudden burst of speed, Aclima saw her opportunity. With a deft twist of her wrist, she disarmed Lute with a swift flick of her spear, sending her sword clattering to the ground. Before she could react, she closed the distance between them, the tip of her spear stopping just inches from Lute's throat.

It was clear to Lute that just like with Adam, she lacked the experience needed to overcome them.

With the match being concluded, Adam had thought up an idea. Flying down to the training grounds, he approaches them while clapping his hands.

"You two did great, amazing even!" Adam praises them.

"Sir ... does this mean Aclima is -" Lute ask, dreading the answer. She doesn't want to give up the position of Lieutenant.

"No Lute, you are still the lieutenant." Adam states to Lute's relief. "Aclima will be the General and she'll be above you in rank!"

"WHAT!" Lute exclaims. This is so much worse!

Aclima can only show a smug smile to Lute. Not even a day in Heaven and she has already put Lute in her place.

"The same rules apply to the role of the General, so Lute, if you want to become the General, you need only to beat Aclima." Adam states.

"Dad is right Lute, I couldn't help but feel that your performance during our spar was ... mediocre at best." Aclima says while looking down at Lute.

Lute eye twitches once more at her performance being looked down on. First Adam, now Aclima. Lute vows that she will get stronger! After she puts Aclima down, she is going after Adam and once he is down, no one will ever challenge her right to be beside the First Man.

"I look forward to training you soon Lute." Aclima was going to put Lute through the wringer.

"Thank you ... ma'am for the criticism." Lute says through gritted teeth.

I'LL RIP YOUR CUNT MOUTH OUT OF YOUR ASS!

-

Later that evening, to celebrate Aclima's arrival, Adam had gathered Lute and her sisters for a barbeque over an open flame in the training ground. For many of them, this would be their first time cooking. This helped Aclima to bond with her younger sisters as she and Adam taught them how to cook. It was no surprise when Michael, Sera and Emily had also decided to join the festivities.

With everyone gathered, Aclima shared her stories of her time on Earth after Adam's passing. From seeing new types of bears from far up north in the coldest region to the dumbest birds she had ever seen down south. Many looked at her with awe and had many questions for their eldest sister. Even Lute was surprised to hear what she had encountered on Earth and had some questions of her own.

Everything was going well until Emily had decided to feed Adam.

Grabbing a plate of crispy bacon, Emily goes to Adam who was sitting and talking to Michael and plops herself down on his lap. After settling down on Adam's lap, Emily brings a strip of bacon up to his mouth with a fork.

Michael perhaps seeing what is to come, wisely decided to move away.

"Here Adam, say ahhh!" Emily says with a smile.

To Adam, this was nothing more than a cute and loving gesture from Emily. Opening his mouth he accepted the delicious bacon.

Moaning with delight, Adam pats her head. "That was great Emily, you are getting really good at cooking." Emily giggles in response to his praise. She tries to feed him another strip but was stopped when Aclima came up to his side with a slice of beef.

"Here dad, say ahhh!" Adam turns to his daughter to protest but was cut off when she shoved the beef into his mouth. "How is it Dad? Good?" Aclima asked, waiting with bated breath for his answer.

Adam could only nod and was about to respond when Lute suddenly shoves Aclima to the side and holds up a piece of grilled salmon.

"Try this Sir! Its taste amazing!" Lute holding up the salmon with her fork was about ready to feed it to him but was stopped when Aclima pushed her back in retaliation for earlier.

"Don't feed my Dad with your subpar cooking!" Aclima scolds.

"SUBPAR!? I tasted it myself and it is amazing! You're the one force feeding him undercooked garbage!" Lute retorts.

"UNDERCOOKED! That was a perfect medium rare! I'm not listening to some second rate who thinks they can cook better than me! I've been cooking longer than you've been alive!" Aclima shouts.

"Second rate!? Fuck you!" Lute pulls out her sword. "I'm challenging you for your General position!"

"Oh! Haven't had enough earlier LIEUTENANT!?" Aclima mocks as she pulls out her spear.

Without another word, they both clash.

Adam groans. He had hoped that Aclima and Lute would have gotten along with this night of celebration. Turning to his side, he sees the rest of the sisters lining up with their own plate of food that they cooked for him to try.

"Will you try this corn I cooked?" Harper, first in line asks Adam sheepishly.

Adam could only smile when he sees all his daughters lining up to feed him their labor of love.

"Sure honey. Let me have it." Adam opens his mouth.

-

As the party continued on and the sparring match between Aclima and Lute raged on, Adam had snuck away to vomit whatever contents were in his stomach. Some of them had been under or overcooked and it made his stomach incredibly upset. Finding his way outside, he leans against the wall and vomits into a nearby drain. As he does so, he feels a hand rest on his back. Turning to see who it is, he finds Sera.

"Mom, you followed me?" Adam coughs out some of the remaining vomit.

"Of course I did. Did you really think I wouldn't notice my son sneaking away with urgency?" Sera quips. "Any mother would be worried." Except Eve probably but she won't tell him that.

Adam forces out a sad smile. "I'm fine mom. Just a little upset stomach."

Without warning, Sera picks him up and places him on her lap. A feeling Adam is all too familiar with.

"You're not fine Adam and that's okay." Sera says. "Let me take care of you."

With a snap of her fingers, Sera summons a bowl of warm soup. Spoon in hand, she tries to feed the soup to Adam.

"Please mom, I can feed myself." Adam tries to reach for the spoon but she doesn't let him.

"No Adam, I'm feeding you like I did in Eden and that is final." Sera says sternly.

"I didn't know how to eat than!" Adam exclaims.

"And now you don't have the strength to, so open wide." Sera retorts, placing the spoon with the soup near his mouth.

With a sigh, Adam gives in and allows her to feed him. Relaxing into her embrace and letting the warmth of the soup fill his belly.

As Adam savors the comforting taste of the soup, memories flood back from his time in Eden, a simpler time when his only worries were which fruit to pick or which path to wander down. Sera's presence, her unwavering care, brings a sense of security he hasn't felt in a long while.

"Mom?" Adam says softly after finishing the soup.

"Yes Adam?" Sera says as she continues to gently hold him.

"Why does Eve hate me?" Adam ask, a thought that has haunted his mind since he found out that Eve was in hell.

Sera smiles warmly, brushing a strand of hair away from Adam's forehead. "I don't know Adam, I am not her. But I've been watching you your whole life and I can say that you are an amazing husband, caring father and my wonderful son. Eve doesn't deserve you."

AND SHE'LL NEVER HAVE YOU AGAIN!

"Thanks, Mom." Adam says sleepily. The soup making him drowsy.

As they sit together in the quiet embrace, Adam feels a sense of gratitude wash over him. Despite all the challenges he had faced since leaving Eden, having his mother by his side makes him feel like everything will be alright.

Chapter Text

The rivalry between Lute and Aclima had continued to be a problem even when they returned to the mansion. Now with them arguing about cuddling with their father.

"As his right hand, most trusted and as your eldest sister, I should be sleeping on his right side!" Aclima argues.

"How can we trust you when you've been gone for 170 years!? For all we know, you could have been fraternizing with the enemy!" Lute retorts.

"My bitch of a mother!? I rather die a second time than deal with her again!" Aclima exclaims.

"Aclima! You and your mother had your arguments but she still loves you." Adam scolds. How could she call her mother a bitch? Sure she left him for Lucifer and Lilith but their time on Earth had been loving ... mostly. Though Eve and Aclima did argue quite frequently.

"Love me!? If anything, I was more of an obstacle to her!" Aclima states.

"I agree with Aclima, Sir. Eve is no good for you." Lute supports.

"How can you say that Lute, you never even met her?" Adam is flabbergasted that both his General and Lieutenant are not pleased with sweet Eve. He could understand Aclima but Lute was another case.

"Sera showed me the recording Sir. If she is willing to choose Lucifer and Lilith over you, than surely she must be a bitch." Lute states.

Adam sighs. "Look, I'm sure I just wasn't meeting her needs and ... she found others who could. I'll admit I'm not exactly the best and -" Before he could finish his sentence, Aclima and Lute tackles him onto the bed. No longer caring which side of him they took up.

"Dad! You ARE the best! I don't care what others say or think! I'll fight anyone who disrespects you! Mom was a fool!" Aclima declares.

"Sir! I am blessed everyday to be by your side! Not a day goes by where I don't thank Sera for creating me! Eve is blind if she can't see how great you are!" Lute declares.

'WE'LL KILL MOM/EVE FOR YOU!' Aclima and Lute mind were one in this moment.

Adam could only smile when he sees his daughters declare their love to him so vehemently. He feels blessed to have such a loving family in Heaven.

Emily who couldn't resist watching this display of love from the door decides to join in. Coming into the room, she jumps and lands herself on Adam's chest.

"Me too Adam! I'm so happy that you died!" Emily squeals in delight. Forgetting to add that she meant died and come to Heaven.

Adam, Aclima and Lute gave her an incredulous look before all three burst out laughing, leaving a very confused Emily.

-

"No." Sera says sternly.

"Please mom! It just one day!" Adam begs.

"No." Sera repeats.

"I don't even need the whole day. Just one afternoon!" Adam continues to pester.

"No! Forget it Adam." Sera says.

"I'll have Aclima, Lute and the girls with me." Adam begs, now on his knees.

Sera ponders for a few minutes before letting out a sigh.

"Fine, I'll give you one afternoon!" Sera says sternly. "Tomorrow. Six hours. No more."

"DEAL!" Adam exclaims. "I love you mom!"

"You better!" Sera retorts before turning back to the paperwork as Adam runs out and back to the training grounds.

Adam arrives at the training grounds where Aclima is training Lute and her sisters. He quickly comes up beside Aclima and calls for their attention.

"Ladies! I got the approval!" Adam announces. Cheers could be heard all around. "That's right. We're going to Earth tomorrow! We only have six hours so tomorrow's execution of the plan must be perfect!"

"Really Dad, you want to mess with your descendants like that?" Aclima ask.

"Can you blame me? They're about to settle on to new land and I want them to keep having a sense of wonder. This will definitely have them scratching their head!" Adam excitedly says.

"Sure, sounds hilarious, I'm in!" Aclima exclaims excitedly.

"That's my girl!" Adam rubs Aclima head with affection. "Alright ladies! Let's go over the plan once more!"

-

By the gates of Heaven, Sera is fussing over Adam as he and the girls are awaiting for 12pm to arrive and for Sera to open the portal. Aclima could only look on with stunned silence while Lute and her sisters are giggling at how the strongest man they have ever known in their lives is being treated like a child going on their first outing or errand.

"Remember to call if ANY emergency occurs. No matter how small, I want to know of it." Sera instructs.

Adam sighs. "Yes mom."

"And if you get hurt, even a scratch. YOU CALL!" Sera quickly checks over him for the 12th time.

"You can't be serious! You expect me to call over everything? I'm not going to call over a mosquito bite!" Adam challenges.

Sera suddenly gains a look of shock and realization as she summons a spray bottle of insect repellent and starts spraying it all over the First Man.

"Mom!" Adam shouts.

"This is to protect you from Malaria and Dengue." She raises his arms and sprays his armpits. "Maybe you shouldn't go. Cancel the whole trip and stay in Heaven Adam. Its not like there is anything down on Earth that is better that what is here in Heaven."

"Come on mom! I survived on Earth for over 900 years! Six hours isn't going to kill me!" Adam says with exasperation.

Ignoring what he said, Sera takes out some sunblock and starts applying it to his face.

"Really mom!?" Adam says with annoyance. "I'm only going to be gone for six hours! Not six days! You even said it would be a cloudy day!"

"This is just a precaution." Sera quips. "Remember, I'm only giving you till 6pm. If you're not through that portal by 6.01, I'm going to go down there and drag you back!"

"Yes, I know, I know." Adam sighs again. Wishing he had asked Michael instead.

Sera finally lets him go and moves to Aclima and Lute. She looks back to see Adam briefing his daughters and is out of ear shot.

"Remember, keep an eye on him. If any of the trio in hell is somehow able to get to Earth and see Adam, your priority is to get him back to Heaven. Understood?" Sera ask.

Lute nods and salute while Aclima just nods.

"Don't worry Grandma, We won't let my bitch of a mother ever lay her hands on him!" Aclima assures Sera.

"That's right ma'am. I'll personally run my sword through any of them if I see them!" Lute says with determination in her eyes.

Sera nods, satisfied with their answer. She walks over and opens the gates.

"Last chance to change your mind Adam. No shame in cancelling."

"I'm going mom!" Adam says with determination.

"Very well." Sera raises her hand reluctantly and creates a portal to Earth.

"See you mom!" Adam turns back to Aclima, Lute and their sisters. "Let's head out ladies!"

Everyone flies through the portal and soon find themselves over what in the future would be known as England.

"You girls know your jobs. Let get to it!" Adam, Aclima, Lute and three quarters of their sisters take off with him towards the west while the rest of the sisters lay the ground work for when they return.

After an hour of flying, they land at what would later be known as Pembrokeshire, Adam inspects the rocks located there and smirks.

"These are what we need. Each of you grab a rock or two if you're able and head back!" Adam instructs.

As they were angels, their strength surpassed any human but 20 tones was still quite heavy. Many of the sisters being able to only lift one of these heavy stones and fly back. Lute being the lieutenant wouldn't let herself be seen as weak. Stacking on two stones, she carries them with great effort and flies back.

Aclima with a stack of three stones flew up beside Lute with a smug look.

"Only two Lute? Guess you are just only above average." Aclima insults.

Lute wants to retort but isn't able to as she is using a great amount of focus to carry the heavy stones.

"Don't disturb her Aclima! I don't want her dropping those stones!" Adam calls out as he carries a stack of five stones.

"Yes Dad!" Aclima calls back as she flies ahead of Lute and looking back with a smirk, silently challenging her. Lute can only seethe at her own perceived weakness.

Two hours of flying and all of them safely make it back to the spot they have marked out. Everyone starts placing the stone in a circular pattern.

"Lets pick up the pace ladies! We only got three hours left before Sera hounds us!" Adam yells out.

"I'm pretty sure she is only going to hound you Dad!" Harper retorts, earning a giggle from her fellow sisters.

"And I'm going to hound all of you if we don't finish up this project!" Adam yells. "If we get this done, I'll make you all my famous Carbonara!"

At the promise of a delicious reward, all the girls double their efforts. Aclima more so than the others for she has not tasted Carbonara before and if her Dad claims it to be famous, than she must try it! Lute and the others were salivating remembering the one time he made it for Emily's 1000th birthday. It was a new dish of his own creation but it made everyone moan with delight. Michael had been pestering for the recipe ever since but Adam kept it as a close guarded secret.

Picture strands of spaghetti enveloped in a velvety sauce, generously flecked with crispy bacon and adorned with a generous dusting of freshly grated Parmesan cheese.

The magic of Adam's Carbonara lies in its simplicity yet depth of flavor. He skillfully combines eggs, cheese, and black pepper to create a luxurious sauce that clings to each strand of pasta, coating it in a luscious blanket of goodness. The salty bite of the bacon adds a savory punch, while the sharpness of the Parmesan cheese cuts through the richness, creating a harmonious symphony of flavors

Almost all of them were salivating at the memory.

"YES SIR/DAD!" They shout in unison.

With their work complete and 20 minutes to spare, Adam and his daughters marvel at the wonder they have created.

"What will you name it Dad?" Aclima ask her father, glad she finally no longer needed to come up with names.

"Hmmm ... I'll call it, Stonehenge."

-

Sera waited anxiously by the portal, ever since she had it opened and watched Adam and his daughters fly through, she has been pacing back and fourth, ready to respond immediately and fly down to Earth as soon as anyone called. While she knows that its unlikely for Lucifer, Lilith or Eve to find their way back to Earth, there is still a non-zero chance of it happening. Fortunately, relief washed over her as the first of Adam daughters flew through the portal followed by Lute and Aclima.

Standing in front of the portal, she sees Adam approaching the portal and she opens her arms ready to take him in her embrace. Except, it never came. Adam was now flying in place, inches away from the portal. Aclima, Lute and Sera were surprised that he hasn't flown through yet.

"Dad?"

"Sir?"

"Son?"

Adam sees their confusion and decides to have some fun. He looks around him and back to them as if pondering.

"You know, I haven't been back on Earth in a long time. Maybe I'll stay!" Adam says.

"WHAT!?" All three shout, alerting his other daughters to gather around as well.

"That's right! Maybe I'll hang around, pay Seth a visit. Explore and study those stupid 'Dodo' birds Aclima was talking about." Adam teases.

"Dad, without me!?" Aclima yells in shock that he could even consider exploring without her.

"You had your fun Aclima, I think it only fair that I get a turn!" Adam replies with a chuckle.

"But Sir, we need you!" Lute calls out desperately.

"Yeah Dad! You promised us Carbonara!" Harper yells with drool in her mouth.

"Carbonara! Carbonara! Carbonara! Carbonara! Carbonara!" Harper and her sisters yell in unison.

"You'll get your Carbonara when I return! Aclima explored for 170 years, maybe I should too! Keep things fair!" Adam replies.

"Don't even think about it Adam! You get yourself through this portal or I'm going to spank you back to the Stone Age!" Sera threatens.

"I still got 15 minutes before 6pm hits. I think 15 minutes is a good head start for me." Adam teases. He turns his back to them and pretends that he is about to take off.

Sera was fuming.

IF HE DARES TO FLY OFF, SHE'LL HUNT HIM DOWN AND TEAR OFF HIS WINGS!

She flies up to the portal and was about to drag him through but was caught off guard when he flew backwards and into her arms.

"Just joking mom!" Adam says with a smile.

Immediately, she closes the portal and wraps her arms and wings around him.

"DON'T SCARE ME LIKE THAT AGAIN!" Sera scolds as she holds him tightly. Adam could only laugh in response at her overreaction.

Landing back on the ground, Sera releases her hold on Adam and he turns to find a pouting Aclima with some tears in her eyes.

"You didn't really think I would leave without my little explorer did you?" Adam tease.

"You're an asshole Dad!" Aclima yells with tears in her eyes before capturing him in a hug. Afraid she was going to lose him again so soon.

Adam kisses her forehead, feeling guilty he made his little girl cry. "I'm sorry honey. I just wanted to joke with you and your sisters."

"It wasn't funny! ... maybe a little funny but I want to be in on the joke next time!" Aclima exclaims.

Adam chuckles. "Sure thing honey. Now let's get Emily and I'll make everyone Carbonara."

-

2500 B.C.

As Eve looks out across the city, she ponders on what she can do to bring Adam down into hell. If she can get him to step one foot into Hell, she'll grab onto that foot and lock him down here with her in hell. FOREVER.

The problem is luring Adam down. Yelling at Heaven and bargaining with their collective bodies isn't enticing him for some reason. Perhaps his fetish has changed or ... HE HAS ANOTHER WOMAN!?

No. Not possible. Adam is as loyal as they come. He'll never leave her just like she won't leave him.

If only Aclima will just die and come to hell. She'll play the part of a good mother and have her lure Adam down. Speaking of which, its odd that Aclima hasn't died and is in hell yet for being a disrespectful LITTLE BITCH!

Could Aclima be dead and in Heaven? ... Not possible. If Eve, the very picture of a loving wife and mother couldn't get into Heaven, than it stems to reason that there is no way Aclima could. Perhaps all women are destined for hell because she ate the apple. Seth, his wife and some of her other daughters isn't here yet either so there isn't enough evidence for her to conclude her theory.

But perhaps, she does not need Aclima. Adam loves all his children and his children all love him dearly. If she can get all his children in hell to unite and demand their father back, than he might oblige them and visit hell. That is when she pounces!

Yes! Adam will soon be hers once more!

With newfound determination, Eve leaves and looks for Lucifer and Lilith.

-

Lilith, to kill her boredom had decided to start singing like she did back in Eden. Now that the city has a population in the thousands, her singing had garnered her a captive audience, uniting them and giving them hope in their abysmal lives. While Lucifer did all he could to make her concerts flourish with fireworks and wonder. For centuries, her singing and his beautiful displays had everyone in the pentagram city attending their concert each time they were hosted.

All this happened while Eve stayed in the castle and schemed on how to get Adam out of Heaven.

Eve approaches them and tell them of her plan.

"To bring Adam down, I will need my children. Adam loves them dearly and if he sees them demanding his presence, surely he will visit." Eve explains.

"How exactly will this work though?" Lucifer ask.

"Simple, after one of your concerts, I'll come up and talk to them. I'll tell them that we need to collectively protest and fight back against Heaven. That Heaven is holding their father hostage and keeping him from them. Than Lucifer, I need you to talk to them too." Eve says.

"ME!?" Lucifer ask, shocked.

"Yes, I want you to assure them that united, Heaven stands no chance and that you have the means to get them into Heaven and wreck Heaven's shit. All for their father." Eve explains.

"But I can't Eve. Heaven has cut off my abilities to go to Heaven." Lucifer reiterates his lack of power.

"I know, but my children don't." Eve explains. "Heaven would also think that you were somehow able to get your power back and to appease us, would give us Adam."

Lilith feels her passion firing up. To strike at Heaven and to gain Adam would be a dream come true!

"I agree with Eve." Lilith states.

"Lilith!? We're betting on Heaven buying a lie!" Lucifer exclaims in disbelief.

"So what? If it doesn't work, than nothing changes. But just imagine Lucifer, if it does work ... we'll have Adam." Lilith explains.

Lucifer ponder for a few minutes. Yes, he wants Adam but how would Heaven respond? The absolute worse case would be with deadly force en masse. While he is powerful, he isn't powerful enough to take on the full might of Heaven. Is he willing to risk losing Lilith and Eve?

"Come on Lucifer, are you not still the same dreamer I once fell in love with?" Lilith coos as she caress his cheeks.

That's right, when did he ever let Heaven stop him from dreaming? This is no different from when they warned him about getting close to the humans. The results may have been not what he imagined, but he still doesn't regret doing what he did.

"Alright. I'm in." Lucifer declares.

THEY WILL HAVE THEIR HUSBAND/FUTURE HUSBAND BACK.

Chapter Text

2499 B.C.

As Lilith and Lucifer finish up their concert, Eve comes up on stage pulling the attention of all her children who are in the audience. Many start to murmur and whisper especially to those who have seen her rant and rave at Heaven. Though still out of respect for their mother, they listen attentively.

"My children! I'm afraid I have some sad news to announce. I have recently learned that your father, who loves you very much, is trapped and held hostage in Heaven!" Eve announces.

Lots of gasp and many uttering "Dad?" amongst the crowd could be heard. Many had known that he was in Heaven but didn't expect him to be held there against his will or worst, being tortured. While they may all be sinners and have committed crimes most heinous, they still loved their father dearly who always tried to steer them on the righteous path. Especially after his whole ordeal with Cain and Abel.

"Why would Heaven do such a thing? Because they blame him for all of you being corrupt! They have already condemned all of us to hell and now they want to hurt our beloved Adam, your father, for trying to do the right thing!? IT'S UNACCEPTABLE!" Eve shouts to her children. "Lucifer, the fallen angel, now devil can confirm my statements." Eve gestures to Lucifer.

Taking a deep breath, Lucifer steps forward on to the stage. "Yes, I can confirm that what your mom has just told you all to be true. They tortured him in front of me as a way to get me to bow to their demands!"

The anger in the crowd was rising. The news they heard was unbelievable and made everyone's blood boil with rage. Many started chanting "Down with Heaven!" and "We want our Dad back!" in response.

Now it was Lilith's turn to step forward. "Stand united! We can strike back at Heaven! With Lucifer's power, we can attack Heaven where it hurts and rescue your dear father! We will need all of your help when the time comes!" The crowd continue to rise in anger.

"They think they're better than you! That you will never reach their level like as if we're peasants! But I say, we drag them down to our level!" Eve shouts.

"We won't let Heaven look down on us anymore! We'll show them we are the ones to be feared!" Lucifer creates a huge fireball and launches it at Heaven. The fireball hits Heaven shield and dissipates, leaving no effect.

"UPRISE, We will take back our Adam, your father!" Eve shouts.

-

Michael bursts into Sera office with urgency, startling her.

"We have a problem!" Michael exclaims. "Lucifer just tried to attack Heaven!"

"What!? That's impossible. He knows he stands no chance." Sera quickly stands and moves to her large screen monitor. Now with the monitor showing hell, they see Lucifer, Lilith and Eve riling up their citizens. Many now brandishing weapons.

"That hasn't stopped him from launching a fireball at Heaven." Michael states.

"What is going on down there!?" Sera ask out loud.

"This isn't good. I got reports from the cherubs that Lucifer claims he has his power back that allows him into Heaven." Michael states. "But that shouldn't be possible!"

"Why now? What do they want?" Sera asks.

"From the reports, they want ... Adam." Michael says, albeit hesitantly.

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!" Sera looses her composure when she hears it. "We need to quell this little rebellion!"

"If only we had an army." Michael alludes to his proposal centuries earlier.

"Its too late now to create an army." Sera states as she ponders what to do.

"Not necessarily." Michael interrupts her pondering. "We do have an army."

"What do you mean?" Sera questions.

"Adam's daughters. Aclima and her sisters." Michael states. "I've seen them fight and they fight just as well as Adam. With Adam always making new daughters over the past few centuries from his feathers, they number close to a thousand."

Sera changes the monitor view to the training grounds where Aclima, Lute and their sisters are sparring and training. Adam showing some of them and Emily how to sharpen and properly care for their weapon.

"Thanks to their angelic nature, conventional weapons won't hurt them so only Lucifer would be a threat." Michael continues.

"Even so, I won't press his daughters into service. If they want to fight, they must do so willingly." Sera states. "Most of all, Adam and Emily must not know about this."

Sera knows that if Adam finds out about this, he will surely want to go down to hell to talk to his children. But if he does, Sera could only imagine what Eve would do if she got her hands on him after hearing her rant and rave over the years. Emily ever the optimist would try going down to hell to negotiate. If they captured either of them and held them hostage, Sera doesn't know what she would do.

Turning to Michael, they both gathered their angelic power and teleported over to the training grounds. From there they made their way over to Aclima and Lute.

"Aclima, Lute, there is something we both wish to discuss with you two." Sera states.

Aclima nods and Lute orders the sisters she was training to go find Adam. The four of them make their way to Michael office and sit themselves down.

"We have an important matter to discuss. What we say now must not be known to Adam or Emily." Michael states.

To Aclima and Lute, what they are about to discuss must be of grave importance if Adam is to be left out. Someone they most trusted.

They both nod, patiently listening for the big news.

"Lucifer, Lilith and Eve are trying to rile up their citizens and uprise against Heaven." Michael states.

Aclima and Lute raise their eyebrows.

"Why now though? Why do they want to attack Heaven after all this time." Aclima inquires.

"Because their target is your father, Adam." Sera replies.

At that news, both Aclima and Lute reel in shock. They wanted to take their father away from them!? From his rightful place in Heaven!? NEVER!

"Just say the word grandma and I'll personally go down there and gut my mom!" Aclima exclaims. That bitch will never have her father!

"I agree with my General! I'll go with her and kill those three for daring to uprise and especially to hurt Sir!" Lute says.

While Aclima and Lute were still rivals, their bond had grown over the centuries and now they were sisters that both shared a common goal. To keep Adam safe and happy. Lute is happy to fight with Aclima. To fight for Adam.

"I appreciate the enthusiasm but even with your amazing combat prowess, Lucifer will still be a threat that neither of you can handle. Alone or together." Michael states. "Especially since none of you are still able to overcome Adam in a sparring match."

While it hurt to hear, what Michael said was the truth. None of them were able to overcome Adam even when it was a five against one. Only Aclima came close and that was with great effort and after an hour of continuous sparring.

"Instead, we will need you to target the citizens of hell." Sera states.

"The citizens of hell? You mean -" Aclima states before she was cut off.

"Yes, you will be targeting Adam's children. Your brothers and sisters who never made it to Heaven." Sera states.

Now Aclima and Lute understood the need for secrecy. Adam would never approve of such an action. Aclima was very thankful now more than ever that Seth, his wife and a good number of her siblings had made it to Heaven over the past few centuries.

"I understand." Aclima states. "I'm willing to kill them."

"Are you sure?" Michael ask. "We are not forcing you to do this."

"I'm sure. They have probably fallen under the influence of my mother. Killing them would be a mercy." Aclima says coldly.

"And you Lute?" Sera ask.

"I hold no love for those sinners that side with that bitch Eve. I only care for Heaven and its winners. Especially Adam." Lute responds.

"Unfortunately, we will only be having you targeting the sinners. Lucifer, Lilith and Eve are off the table." Michael states. "If Lilith or Eve were to die, Lucifer would most likely go on a rampage and attack. While we are confident we can take on Lucifer, we do not want any unexpected surprises."

"What unexpected surprise could there be?" Aclima ask.

"We don't know. The last time we didn't expect anything from Lucifer, he caused the downfall of humanity." Sera states.

"Now, if you or any of your sisters were to get hurt during this or die in the worst case, it would lead to Adam questioning what happened. We want to avoid this scenario at all cost." Michael states.

After some consideration, both Aclima and Lute nod in understanding.

"I'm glad you two understand. We need you two to ask amongst your sisters if they would like to volunteer to be a part of this new army to take care of hell and its sinners. If they refused, just ensure that they swear to secrecy." Sera states.

"And what of Adam and Emily? What will we tell them?" Lute ask.

"I will explain it to the both of them but basically, I will inform them that we are forming a guard force to protect Heaven. We will call this army the "Exorcists". An army made to safeguard Heaven and its winners." Sera explains.

"And when will we make our move against hell?" Aclima ask.

"In a month time, we need to prepare an appropriate distraction for Adam and Emily while you and your sisters prepare for your move against hell. It will only be for a day but with your invulnerability to conventional weapons, you should be able to significantly decrease their population with ease." Michael states.

"I understand, Lute and I will talk to our sisters tonight." Aclima states and Lute nods to.

"Thank you both for understanding." Sera stands and gives a short bow before teleporting back to her office.

-

To Sera and Michael surprise, all of the sisters had volunteered and accepted to be a part of the exorcist army. Hearing how Hell wanted to capture and possibly hurt Adam had sent them into a frenzy.

Adam was happy to hear that all his daughters wanted to contribute to the safety of Heaven by joining this defense force. As for Emily, she was confused on why Heaven needed a defense force but quickly accepted it when Sera told her it was to appease Michael.

A day away from the attack, Sera will invite Lucifer for a sit down at the newly constructed embassy that was created in hell a week ago.

While Lucifer was being kept there by Michael and Sera, Aclima will lead the attack on hell.

The only piece left was to ensure Adam and Emily doesn't discover why all of his daughters had suddenly disappeared from Heaven.

"Adam, Emily, I would like to speak to you both." Sera calls out to them.

"Yeah mom?" Adam replies.

"What is it?" Emily replies.

"I have good news for you Adam. I have spoken to the council and we have unanimously agreed to allow you back into The Garden of Eden tomorrow and the following two days." Sera announces with a smile.

Adam smiled from ear to ear and this caused Emily to jump back in surprise. To see such joy in Adam was rare.

"I get to go back!?" Adam ask in disbelief.

Sera chuckles at his reaction. "Yes Adam, you can go back. Unfortunately, it will only be for three days."

"Yes! I can't wait to show Aclima and the girls around Eden!" Adam exclaims. Sera quickly holds up her hand to stop him.

"Calm down Adam. I'm sorry to say but only you and Emily will be allowed in the garden." Sera states.

"Me? Why me?" Emily ask.

"Because this will be good training for you. You will be taking over a duty I once cherished. Looking after the first human in Eden." Sera explains. "While Adam is in the garden, you will watch him and ensure his safety. This also doubles as a good history lesson for you since you've never been in the garden."

While Adam was dismayed that he couldn't bring Aclima into the garden, he was still excited to go back to his once cherished home and show Emily around. As for Emily, she was also excited to be able to learn more history and she'll be able to spend more time with Adam. Maybe even find the key to his ultimate joy!

-

1 day before the first extermination.

Everyone has gathered to see Adam and Emily off.

"Sorry I can't take you with us Aclima. I know how much you've always wanted to see Eden." Adam apologizes.

"It's okay Dad. You just enjoy yourselves. I know how much you've dreamed about going back." Aclima replies.

Emily comes up and grabs Adam hand.

"Come on Adam! Sera is about to open the portal to Eden!" Emily drags Adam over towards Sera.

With Adam out of ear shot, Aclima turns to Lute.

"How are preparations?" Aclima ask.

"We're ready. Everyone is armed with angelic steel and battle ready." Lute reports.

"Good. I want them well rested for what is ahead." Aclima orders.

"Yes ma'am." Lute salutes and goes off.

With Lute gone, Aclima approaches Adam and Emily as they eagerly await for Sera to open the portal. As the portal opens, Aclima hugs her Dad one more time before he goes off.

"Enjoy yourself Dad!" Aclima exclaims.

"See you soon honey." Adam kisses her cheek before turning and taking Emily's hand. Together, they head through the portal and into Eden.

Once they were through, Sera closes the portal and turns to Aclima.

"Remember, you are not allowed to target Lucifer, Lilith or Eve." Sera reiterates.

"I know, I won't. Doesn't mean I won't pay my mom a visit though." Aclima says.

"So long as you keep things verbal." Sera replies.

"Yes, grandma." Aclima nods and flies off to meet up with Lute and her sisters.

-

"I can't believe it actually worked!" Lucifer yells as he pops a bottle of champagne. "They want a meeting with me tomorrow!"

"Your plan actually worked Eve!" Lilith congratulates Eve.

"See, I knew Heaven was a bunch of pussies!" Eve jumps for joy.

"I got my list of demands ready and rearing to go." Lucifer pulls out a list.

"Adam better be the first on that list!" Eve sternly says.

"Don't worry, he is definitely at the top of my list. After that, I have a few Heaven ducks I want and ..." Lucifer drones on.

"So Eve, what is your plan for Adam once he gets here?" Lilith ask.

"Well ..." Eve leans over and whispers into Lilith ear.

"Oh my! You're such a dirty girl Eve! I might have to try all that with Lucifer." Lilith says with a blush.

They both share a good laugh before Eve turns and looks out the window.

'Soon Adam, soon you will be mine once more. FOREVER' Eve thinks to herself.

-

Extermination day.

Lucifer enters the embassy and rings the golden bell at the table. The bell disappears and a golden parchment floats in front of him. After signing his name and the parchment disappearing, he moves to the indicated meeting room at the back and opens the door. Inside, he sees Sera at the other end.

"Hello Sera. Long time no see!" Lucifer greets. "Anyway, lets cut to the chase shall we, I have my list of demands and the first one is of course, Adam."

Sera eye twitches at the mention of Adam but before Lucifer could continue, he feels a blade at his neck coming from behind.

"Hello brother." Michael introduces himself.

"Michael!? What are you doing here." Lucifer ask in a slightly panicked tone.

"To make sure you don't do something stupid like last time." Michael grabs Lucifer shoulder and forces him to sit down.

"Here is what is going to happen brother. Over the next 24 hours, our exorcist angels are entering hell and killing all those sinners that you've decided to rile and uprise against us. You are just going to sit here and negotiate with us. Co-operate and Lilith and Eve will be unharmed." Michael states. "Though I haven't put my skills to the test as of late so by all means, please try and resist."

Hearing the news, a pit of dread forms in Lucifer stomach. Why did he believe that Heaven would simply accept his demands and his actions? He should have known it was too good to be true. If it was just Sera, he had a chance of escaping this room but with Michael, it was next to impossible.

"Exorcist angels?" Lucifer cautiously ask.

"Yes, thanks to your little 'uprising' we have decided that Heaven requires its own army for protection." Michael states. "They are quite the fierce warriors if I do say so myself."

"This isn't right! Adam would never approve of this! He loves his children." Lucifer shouts.

"That he does, he loves them so much that the General of the exorcists is his very own daughter." Michael informs.

Lucifer couldn't believe what he was hearing. Did Adam truly support the extermination of his own children!?

"Let me talk to Adam! I want to-" Lucifer demands but is cut off by Sera.

"You will NOT meet with the First Man! You have already ruined his life. I will not allow you to ruin his afterlife as well." Sera sternly states.

"Sera, please. We didn't want any of this. We just wanted-" Lucifer was cut off once more.

"I know what you wanted. You wanted to drag Adam down to your level. Make him as bad as you have made Lilith and Eve!" Sera retorts. "Because of you, we now have to kill his children."

"Tell me Lucifer, how many lives must you ruin before it's enough?" Sera ask.

Lucifer racks his brain for an answer but nothing comes to mind.

All he could do was sit and wait.

"So Lucifer, I have reports saying that you have the power to open a portal to Heaven?" Michael ask in a mocking tone.

-

As Lilith and Eve stand on their rooftop garden and watch above towards Heaven, they await the arrival of the First Man, Adam. They expect to soon see a portal appear open where Heaven is and out he would come.

Lilith is holding up a sign that says 'Welcome Adam' while Eve was dressed in her skimpiest outfit she could find and holding a sign that says 'Little Rib' with an arrow pointing down towards her.

A portal soon appears but what comes out shocks the both of them. It wasn't the First Man and it wasn't even a man. What came out was a woman that Eve was all too familiar with.

"ACLIMA!"

Chapter Text

Was this Eve's worst day ever? Quite possibly. This would definitely be up there in her top ten of worst days.

Here she was, ready to greet her husband with open arms, they would talk about all that has happened and make up for lost time in the bedroom. But what came instead was her bitch daughter. It soon turned into a nightmare when not one, but hundreds of Aclima clones came through the portal. All of them had small variations in their look but it was no doubt that they were all based on Aclima.

But not all is lost, she just simply needed to just act the role of a good mother and talk to Aclima. Ask her to bring her dear old dad down to her and all will be well. Just like all her children, Aclima practically adored her, she was after all the role model for all her daughters.

Putting on her most motherly smile, she waves her hand as Aclima approaches her and Lilith.

"Hi, sweetie!" Eve coos out.

"CUT THE CRAP MOM!" Aclima shouts.

Okay ... that was rude.

-

After the portal was opened, Aclima was the first one through, followed by Lute. Looking directly at the castle, Aclima can see her mom on the rooftop with another woman that she can only assume is Lilith.

"Lute, take our sisters and continue as planned. I've got a family reunion to attend." Aclima orders.

"Are you sure ma'am? I can have Harper or one of the others accompany you." Lute ask.

"No. This is personal." Aclima replies.

"Yes ma'am." Lute gestures to her sisters to begin the attack. At her signal, all of them dive down towards the city and began their rampage.

Satisfied, Aclima flies towards her mother. What catches her off guard was that her mom had the audacity to wave innocently like they were close. As she got closer, she heard her mother call out to her in that fake motherly smile.

"Hi, sweetie!" Eve coos out.

She wasn't going to put up with her shit anymore!

"CUT THE CRAP MOM!" Aclima shouts.

Aclima savors this sweet moment as a look of shock comes over her mom and Lilith.

"You little shit! Is that how you talk to your mother!?" Eve scolds.

"Mother?" Aclima scoffs. "All I see is an adulterer! The one who betrayed my Dad and ran off to be with the ones who hurt him!"

"Adulterer! How dare you!?" Eve yells. "I am as loyal as they come! No one has touched my precious virgin hell body since my arrival!"

"I believe you." Aclima says. "After all, who would want to lay with a body like that!"

Eve was seeing red, her hair had begun to flare up in anger. Lilith decides to step in, trying to cool tensions.

"Hello Aclima, I'm Lilith. I'm sure you've heard of me." Lilith introduces herself.

"Yeah, I've heard of you. The one who gave my father his very first heartbreak." Aclima states coldly.

Lilith flinches slightly at the response. Gaining Aclima friendship was going to be a daunting task.

"Yes, that is true. I would like to talk to your father and apologize. Can we see him?" Lilith tries to reason.

"Never! I won't let the two women who hurt him most be anywhere near him!" Aclima exclaims. "Dad is staying in Heaven and that is final!"

"You can't keep my husband away from me Aclima!" Eve shouts. "He and I were meant to be together!"

"Maybe in life once but like you always said to him. 'Till death do us part.' Sound familiar?" Aclima states. "Well guess what bitch! You fucking died!"

"YOUR FATHER IS NOT FUCKING SINGLE!" Eve shouts. "HE IS FUCKING MINE! He is probably miserable without me there to hold him!"

Aclima shows a smug smile.

"Oh? I guess you don't know." Aclima says mockingly.

"What the FUCK is that suppose to mean!?" Eve yells. "Aclima!"

"I mean, Dad practically sleeps with a different woman every night!" Aclima states. "In fact, I sleep with him most nights."

Eve couldn't believe what she was hearing! Adam sleeping with a woman other than her!? AND FUCKING ACLIMA IS ONE OF THEM!

"You little shit! You're a liar! Your father would never have sex with you!" Eve yells.

"Oh, Sex? I never said sex. The thought never crossed my mind. Dad has only ever cuddled with everyone he has slept with but since you mentioned it ..." Aclima smiles. "I wouldn't be opposed."

"Don't you fucking dare Aclima!" Eve yells. "That's incest!"

"And self-cest is better? Besides, Dad is perfect! No man could ever compare to him. Maybe that is why I remained single my whole life, because Dad was the one for me." Aclima states with a smug. "After all, I'm the one in Heaven with him while you're in hell!"

"That's because he doesn't know how much I miss him! I guarantee that if I talk to him, he will come straight to hell to be with me!" Eve retorts.

"Than its a good fucking thing that will never come to pass." Aclima smirks. "Thanks for the wonderful suggestion mom. You always were pushing me to get a husband!"

"NOT MINE YOU FUCKING BRAT!" Eve yells. "As your mother, I order you to bring your father down here!"

"Unfortunately for you, GRANDMA ordered me to keep him in Heaven. Last I checked, her order supersedes yours." Aclima states.

"Grandma, who?" Eve ponders before the realization hits her. "SERA! That fucking whore!"

"Please Aclima. Let us talk to him at least." Lilith begs. "I'm sure this is all a big misunderstanding."

"And have you break his heart again!? Fuck off!" Aclima yells.

"You can't keep him away from me! When he finds out I'm in hell, he'll come down to find me!" Eve yells.

"He already knows you're here you dumb bitch! He has known for centuries!" Aclima shouts. "Sera had shown me the video of how desperate he was on his first day in Heaven when he realized you and Abel weren't around. How when he found out you were in hell, he tried to leave Heaven to get to you! Fortunately, Grandma stopped him from making the worst decision ever."

"He tried to come to hell for me?" Eve ask in disbelief. Adam truly does lover her!

"Yeah, until Sera showed him the video of you three having a nice cookout in hell. It hurt him so much to see you so happy with them." Aclima spits.

Eve quickly looks up at Heaven as if Adam was observing her.

"ADAM! IT'S NOT LIKE THAT! I'M NOT CHEATING ON YOU!" Eve shouts out.

"Don't waste your breath. He isn't looking." Aclima states.

Eve could only stare up at Heaven in shock. Adam had known she was here since he died and to him, it looked like she was having a good time. Like she abandoned him.

NO! She can't let it be like this. She must find a way into Heaven and talk to him.

"Take me to Heaven Aclima!" Eve shouts desperately with tears in her eyes.

"Go to hell! Oh wait, you're already here!" Aclima laughs. "Don't worry mom, I'll make sure my sisters and I take GOOD care of Dad."

"ACLIMA!" Eve shouts in anger and throws a cup at her which Aclima swiftly dodges.

"Fun fact mom. Dad created the angels that are attacking your citizens right now and he created them in MY image!" Aclima says smugly. "Guess he must truly miss me. Unlike you."

"I had enough of you! Don't you know who my husband is!?" Lilith shouts.

"Don't YOU know who my grandma and uncle are!?" Aclima retorts. "Never thought to question why Lucifer hasn't tried to stop us yet?"

Realization washes over Lilith and she looks over to the embassy in the distance.

"That's right bitch! He is preoccupied." Aclima states. "Anyway, I got some siblings to kill. Bye mom!"

"Oh, but before I go, I'll at least let you see how Dad looks like now." Aclima says. Eve looks up at her with hope in her eyes. She can finally see what her husband looks like.

Aclima retrieves a picture and tosses it to Eve. Upon inspection, Eve sees it's a commemoration of Adam creating his 100th sister. Sera sits with Adam on her lap, Emily on his, while Aclima and Lute flank them. The rest of the sisters gathered around them. All with smiles on their faces.

Aclima turns and flies off to the city to begin her own carnage, leaving a sobbing Eve clutching the photo and an angry Lilith behind.

-

As the extermination took place outside of the embassy, Lucifer could only sit and wait inside the embassy under the watchful gaze of Sera and Michael. Both had questioned him for hours about his 'uprising' and his plans to attack Heaven.

"So all this time, you have been lying to Adam's children, telling them about having the power to portal to Heaven, lying about us torturing Adam and let it lead all to this just so you can get Adam?" Michael summarizes.

"Yes." Lucifer responds sheepishly.

"Oh, Lucifer. I knew you were always a dreamer but this is just ... sad." Michael states. "Why?"

BECAUSE I LOVE ADAM! "I don't know." Lucifer replies.

A snap of Sera fingers summons a golden parchment, a contract. It lands in front of Lucifer and he looks it over.

"You want to make the exterminations a yearly affair!?" Lucifer recoils in shock. "This is outrageous, you've already quelled this 'rebellion'. Why continue!?"

"Because we don't trust you, Lilith and especially Eve to not try again." Sera says with disdain.

"But these are Adam's children. You know he loves them!" Lucifer tries to reason.

"I know. If you hadn't attacked Heaven and started this little uprising, than they would still be alive." Sera retorts sternly. "His children are now dead because of YOU."

Lucifer looks away, now feeling incredibly guilty at what he has caused.

"Just leave him alone Lucifer. You've caused him enough pain and misery back in Eden." Sera warns. "I do not wish to come down here in person again."

Lucifer picks up the golden contract and looks over the details.

"So every year your 'exorcists' angels come down and exterminate the sinners in my domain and you cause no harm to Lilith, Eve and myself so long as none of us retaliate?" Lucifer clarifies.

"Yes." Michael responds. "And so long as the exterminations run smoothly, this affair will remain an annual affair."

Lucifer ponders over the contract for a few minutes before speaking up again.

"I need an exception made for Hellborn citizens, they do not deserve your wrath." Lucifer states. If he can't save Adam and Eve's children, he could at least save the citizens in the other rings.

Sera and Michael looks at him with suspicion but ultimately accept his terms. After adding his clause into the contract, Lucifer signs the contract.

With the contract signed, Sera and Michael takes the contract back and teleports back to Heaven. Lucifer remains seated in the embassy, unwilling to go outside and face the carnage that his actions had wrought.

'I'm sorry Adam.' Was all Lucifer could think as he sat alone for the remaining duration of the extermination.

-

"Aclima, please! It's me, Nathan!" Nathan begs.

"I know brother, I know its you! That's why I came personally to kill you!" Aclima points her spear at his chest. "Remember when you stole my buck after I killed it? Well, this is one kill you're not stealing from me!"

"NO! Please!" Nathan tries to scramble away but Aclima plunges her spear into his chest. Pushing her spear in deep, she sees the light in his eyes fade as he chokes out his last breath.

The sound of bells coming from the clocktower signals the near end of extermination day. Aclima takes flight to the sky and signals all her sisters to make their way back to the portal. With the last of her sisters through the portal, Aclima flies through last and lands beside Lute.

"How many did you kill Lute?" Aclima ask.

"Got a good 175. How about you ma'am?" Lute ask in response.

"Only 50. Had a good long talk with my mom and that bitch Lilith though." Aclima smiles as she continues to relish in her mothers tear stained face.

"I'm surprised they didn't try to attack you." Lute says.

"That's because they know they won't win." Aclima replies.

Aclima and Lute spend the next hour ensuring everyone is accounted for before Aclima makes her announcement.

"Alright sisters, listen up. I want you all to wash up and clean your weapons thoroughly, Dad is coming back tonight and I want everything spotless!" Aclima announces.

"Yes ma'am!" All of them shout in unison before filing out back to the training grounds to clean themselves.

Sera teleports over to Aclima and Lute and congratulate them.

"You and your sisters have done well. The plan went off without a hitch." Sera says.

"So Lucifer signed the contract?" Lute ask.

"Yes, with the exception of the three of them and hellborn citizens, the exterminations will continue annually." Sera explains. "You and your sisters should be proud of yourselves. Now they will no longer think about bringing harm to Adam."

Aclima and Lute nod in unison, satisfied that they were able to keep their father safe.

As they move off to clean themselves up, Lute couldn't help but taunt Aclima.

"I call first dibs on hugging Sir!" Lute exclaims.

"Fuck you! That right naturally belongs to me!" Aclima retorts.

"Too late, called dibs!" Lute runs off giggling.

"You bitch!" Aclima chases after Lute with a smile.

Chapter Text

Adam found himself standing at the gates of the Garden of Eden once again. The memories flooded back as he gazed upon the lush greenery, the fragrant flowers, and the serene beauty that had once been his home. Looking at Emily who was bouncing in excitement, Adam couldn't help but smile at the angel's infectious energy.

As they stepped through the gates, Adam was overwhelmed by a wave of nostalgia. Every corner of the garden held memories of his time with Eve, Lilith and Lucifer. The laughter they shared, the love that had once bound them together. Now those memories have become a bitter reminder of what could have been.

Choosing not to let those memories sour his present, Adam began to explore the garden once again with Emily. They wandered through groves of fruit trees, their branches heavy with ripe offerings. They laughed as they chased butterflies through fields of wildflowers, their colors a vibrant symphony against the backdrop of green. Emily opted to keep her wings receded to understand the full experience of Eden.

"I never knew the garden was so gorgeous!" Emily says as she looks around. The garden was teeming with life in every corner.

"It truly is." Adam looked around with a solemn look. He had explored many parts of Earth but none could capture the same beauty as Eden. Grabbing Emily hand, he leads her to the top of a large waterfall.

"This sight is amazing Adam!" Emily exclaims.

"True but we're not here for the sight." Adam says. "Tell me Emily, do you trust me?"

Emily looks at Adam confused for a moment before nodding.

"Than prepare for the rush of your life!" Adam picks Emily up in a princess carry and before she could register what was going on, Adam jumps off the waterfall with Emily in his arms.

As they plummeted down, Emily's heart raced with a mix of fear and exhilaration. The cool mist from the waterfall enveloped them as they descended. Emily clung tightly to Adam, her trust in him unwavering even in the face of this daring leap. Though it took everything in her to ignore her own sense of preservation to unfurl her wings and fly to safety.

As they crashed into the pool below with a splash, Emily emerged from the water laughing and gasping for breath. Adam surfaced beside her, grinning from ear to ear.

"Wasn't that amazing?" he exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

Emily nodded vigorously, her heart still pounding with adrenaline. "I've never experienced anything like it! Let's do it again!"

Without waiting for his answer, Emily unfurled her wings and flies up to the top of the waterfall before immediately diving off once more. Adam could only look on with amazement at how quickly she had grown addicted to the adrenaline.

Emily couldn't believe what she was feeling. This feeling of adrenaline rushing through her veins was unlike anything she had ever experienced. The sheer thrill of defying gravity, the rush of wind against her skin as she soared through the air—it was intoxicating. With each leap off the waterfall, she felt more alive than ever before. It finally clicked for Emily that this feeling of joy was what Adam felt when he first started flying.

This was the feeling that had eluded her for so long, the feeling that she had been trying to induce in Adam.

"You okay Emily?" Adam ask when he sees Emily in a trance.

"Just wonderful Adam! Show me more of the Garden, please!" Emily ask excitedly.

This moment reminds Adam so much of his time with Eve, when he would introduce her around the garden and watch as her eyes light up at the sensation of a new experience. Emily wasn't Eve but he was sure that jumping off a waterfall wasn't something the Seraphim had done before.

"Sure! Lets explore!" Adam takes Emily hand and they both wander off into the garden.

-

"That is so cute! Adam, what is that?" Emily squeals as she points to an animal.

Adam looked to where Emily was pointing and saw a family of rabbits hopping playfully in the grass. Their soft fur glowed in the golden sunlight, and their twitching noses and floppy ears added to their charm.

"That's a rabbit," Adam replied with a smile. "They're gentle creatures, always busy hopping around and they are very playful"

Emily's eyes widened with fascination as she watched the rabbits. "They're adorable! Can we get closer to them?"

"Of course," Adam said, leading her gently toward the rabbits. As they approached, the rabbits paused their activities, their eyes fixed curiously on the newcomers. But soon enough, they resumed their hopping and grazing, seemingly unbothered by Adam and Emily's presence.

Emily crouched down, extending her hand cautiously toward one of the rabbits. To her surprise, the rabbit didn't scurry away but instead sniffed her fingers curiously. With a delighted giggle, Emily gently stroked its soft fur, reveling in the sensation of its warmth and gentleness.

"They're so friendly!" Emily exclaimed, her eyes shining with joy.

Adam watched with a fond smile, his heart warmed by Emily's wonderment. It had been so long since he had seen someone experience the simple joys of the garden with such unbridled enthusiasm. In that moment, he felt a deep sense of gratitude for the opportunity to share this paradise with Emily.

To Emily surprise, Adam starts humming a tune. The tune was rather pleasant and put her at ease but to the rabbits, it sent them into a frenzy, a need to nuzzle. The family of rabbits all turned their attention to Emily and bounded towards her. Without any time to react, the rabbits pounce on Emily and cover every part of her body with their bodies. Nuzzling and purring over every inch of her body.

Emily could only giggle and squeal in joy as the rabbits shower her in affection.

As they spent more time with the rabbits, Adam shared stories of the various animals that inhabited the garden—each one unique and fascinating in its own way. And with each story, Emily's love for the garden grew deeper, her bond with its inhabitants strengthening with every passing moment.

Together, Adam and Emily continued to explore the wonders of the garden, their hearts filled with joy and their spirits soaring with each new discovery.

-

Adam soon had a frown on his face when he and Emily stumbled upon his unfinished makeshift wings.

"Is something wrong Adam?" Emily ask.

"Just some old ... unpleasant memories." Adam states.

Emily didn't like this. This was suppose to be a JOYOUS occasion for Adam. If there are bad memories associated with it, she must get rid of it!

"What happened?" Emily ask. "If you're comfortable telling me."

After taking some time to compose himself, Adam finally speaks of what happened.

"This was where Lucifer and Lilith came and offered me the apple." Adam recalls.

Adam than went on to explained what had happened. From rejecting the apple, seeking safety with Sera and finding out that Eve was tricked into eating the apple.

As Emily listened to his story, she can't help but feel herself getting angry for him.

Adam was perfectly content and happy in Eden and those two had to ruin it for him and Eve! Not only that, Eve still went back to those two after everything!

No wonder Sera had to strongarm him into staying in Heaven the first time. If he had gone back to them, he might have faced even more heartache and betrayal. Emily's heart swelled with empathy for Adam, understanding the pain and turmoil he had endured.

"I'm so sorry, Adam," Emily said softly, reaching out to gently squeeze his hand. "No one deserves to go through what you did. But you're not alone anymore. I'm here for you, and together, we'll make new, happy memories in this garden."

Adam's eyes softened as he looked at Emily, grateful for her words of comfort and support.

Emily smiles as she sees his mood improve.

Yes, she'll keep him safe from those three. They don't deserve him.

-

That night as they lay on the soft grass in the open, Emily held on to Adam tightly. The gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze provided a soothing backdrop as Adam and Emily lay under the vast expanse of stars. Adam could feel Emily's warmth against him, her steady breaths a comforting rhythm against the silence of the night.

Despite the events of the day, a sense of peace settled over Adam as he held Emily close. For the first time in a long while, he felt truly at ease, as if the weight of his past had been lifted, if only for a moment.

Emily watched as he gazed at the stars in wonder as she recalls to the events of earlier today.

He still has that solemn look whenever he talks about Eve. That makes her feel ... mad!

Eve wasn't meant to be his wife!

Adam doesn't need Eve! Adam needs someone who LOVES him, someone who brings him JOY!

Someone like ...

HERSELF!

Yes!

She loves Adam and Adam loves her!

A match made in literal Heaven!

SHE'LL BE HIS WIFE!

-

The third day came and Adam was getting the familiar feeling like he was getting kicked out of the garden again. While it had only been three days, Adam was glad to have spent it in the garden with Emily. It had been a cathartic experience and it helped him to let go of some of his past. There was still so much of the garden left to explore but he could only wish that this wasn't his last visit.

He wishes he could stay longer but he has a family to return to.

A portal soon opens up with Sera stepping through and before any words could be said, she quickly pulls both Adam and Emily into her embrace.

"You two aren't hurt are you!?" Sera ask with a slight panic in her tone.

"We're fine mom. We had a wonderful time in Eden!" Emily assures.

"Yeah, I showed her around, jumped off a waterfall -" Adam says.

"YOU JUMPED OFF A WATERFALL!?" Sera cuts him off as she felt her heart sank for a moment before remembering they had wings so they were safe.

"We're fine mom. No injuries whatsoever." Adam says as he hugs back reassuringly.

Sera lets out a breath of relief before ushering them through the portal back to Heaven. Once through, Adam and Emily were surprised to see a 'welcome back' party by all the exorcists.

"WELCOME BACK DAD! WELCOME BACK EMILY!" All of them had shouted in unison.

Lute tackles Adam into a hug before almost being immediately pulled off by Aclima.

The smell of freshly barbequed pork wafted through the air which made Adam stomach rumble. Everyone laughed when they heard it and soon Aclima came up to him with a plate of pork ribs.

Gratefully, he accepts the food and starts wolfing down the ribs. He hadn't had meat since he went into the garden. He had chosen to only eat fruits like he did so all those years ago.

As the party continued, Lute challenges Aclima again for the general position while Adam and Emily tell their stories to the rest of the exorcists of what had happened in the Garden. Many were amazed at what they were told and some were jealous that it was Emily that got to spend that lovely time with their father.

-

When Lucifer had returned from the embassy, he had returned in a depressive state. Lilith questioned what happened but all he mumbled out was that annual exterminations were a thing now going forward. Eve asked where Adam was and Lucifer completely ignored her. Lilith took Lucifer to their bedroom, leaving Eve alone in the living room.

Eve was angry.

Not only did Heaven LIE to Adam about her relationship with Lucifer and Lilith, they allowed Aclima to stay so close to him! They even let him create clones of Aclima! It should have been her they were making clones of! Not fucking Aclima!

So what if they killed her children!? So what if they are now conducting yearly exterminations!?

She need only bide her time. Heaven will slip up and Adam will come to hell.

She only has to deal with fucking Aclima every year now!

She won't let Aclima win!

Eve picks up the picture that Aclima had tossed to her. With a marker, she starts crossing out every face in the picture except Adam. Beautiful Adam with his smile was all that was needed to make the picture perfect.

That smile ... a fake smile!

He is suffering in Heaven without her! She knows it!

Only she can make Adam happy!

SHE'LL HAVE ADAM!

Chapter Text

Exploring Eden with Emily had given Adam the need to want to explore even more. Which is why, he is going down to Earth once more. Though this time, he won't approach Sera, he'll ask Michael.

"Sir, where are we going?" Lute ask.

"We're going to see Michael." Adam replies.

"Why? Did you create another sister?" Lute ask.

"No, nothing like that. It'll be a surprise Lute." Adam says with a smirk.

Accepting his reasoning, Lute follows Adam in silence till they reached Michael office. Opening his door and closing it after Lute enters, Adam locks the door to Lute surprise.

"Mikey! I need a favor!" Adam plops himself down on the couch in his office.

"A favor? That's rare. What do you need?" Michael ask.

"One portal to Earth please!" Adam says in a sing song voice.

"SIR! You can't go to Earth! Lady Sera would never allow you without her permission!" Lute interjects.

"True, that is only IF she finds out!" Adam retorts. "We'll be quick Lute! In and out, no one needs to know except us three."

"I haven't agreed to this you know?" Michael says. "Besides, you haven't told me why you wanted to go."

"To explore and mainly because I heard that my descendants created a new drink with the use of something called 'Alcohol' and I want to know all about it!" Adam replies.

"Alcoholic beverages? If they invented it, we can just summon it you know?" Michael explains.

"After all these years, I thought you knew me Mikey." Adam says. "I want to know how it is MADE! Than I'll come back and brew my own. I'll even let you have the second taste!"

Michael is intrigued, he hasn't tasted the 'alcoholic drinks' before and if Adam makes it, it usually means it'll taste better than whatever the angels could conjure up. He still can't get Adam to spill the beans on his 'Carbonara' recipe.

"Alright, I'm in!" Michael says with a smile. Raising his hand he conjures up a portal to Earth.

"SIR!" Lute exclaims in disbelief.

"Relax Lute! We even have the support of Michael himself. It'll only be a couple of hours. No one will even know we were gone." Adam assures.

"This isn't right sir! Please don't make me contact the High Seraphim." Lute begs.

"And I thought you trusted me Lute." Adam says with a pout.

Lute turns away, feeling conflicted. She only ever wanted Adam to be happy but here he was wanting to go to Earth. Sera instruction had been clear, 'Ensure that he NEVER leaves Heaven'. If he goes to Earth, could she even protect him!? She still isn't able to overpower Aclima, let alone Adam. Worst of all! Aclima will kill her if she finds out they went exploring without her!

She needs to keep him in Heaven for his and her own safety!

As Lute was distracted with her thoughts, Adam picks Lute up and tosses her through the portal before stepping through himself.

"See you in a bit Mikey!" Adam yells back before the portal closes.

"SIR!" Lute shouts.

"Welp Lute, looks like we're in this together!" Adam says with a shrug and a smug smile as he removes his halo and places it in his bag.

Lute couldn't believe what just happened. One moment they were in Michael office and now they were on some flat plains somewhere on Earth. Should she contact Sera? Contact Aclima? Live the rest of her days as a fugitive of Heaven together with Adam and enjoy life on Earth? Yeah! Fuck Adam and Eve! This is the beginning of Adam and LUTE! SUCK IT EVE!

"Come on Lute. Hide those wings and halo, we're going to visit my descendants!" Adam says cheerfully as he hoist Lute on to her feet.

Before she fully got her bearings, she sees Adam walking off already. Quickly, she jogs up to him and she decides to just go with it. If she can't keep Adam in Heaven, she'll at least keep him safe.

If they're quick than all will be well. Sera won't know ... hopefully.

-

The trio in hell needed a vacation.

Everyone was in a sad state after witnessing the extermination of most of Adam and Eve's children, the exorcists which were made of Eve's worst nightmare and Lilith now no longer having a substantial audience for her concerts.

Though, instead of visiting the other rings like they usually did. Lucifer had suggested Earth instead.

If Eve wasn't happy before, she definitely wasn't happy now.

"What do you mean we can visit Earth!?" Eve shouts. "I thought we couldn't!"

Lucifer winces. He knew he was in for it now.

"I definitely don't have the power to visit Heaven but Earth ... Heaven sort of let their guard down around it after Adam died. So if we keep things on the down low, it shouldn't be a problem." Lucifer explains.

"So you could have tried to visit Earth when Adam was alive?" Eve ask.

"Sera was watching Adam! She wouldn't allow any of us near him! And you wanted to kill him!" Lucifer pleads as Eve hair flares in anger.

"BUT YOU COULD HAVE, RIGHT!?" Eve yells.

"... yes." Lucifer sheepishly replies.

"I see." Eve turns away from Lucifer, her knuckles could be heard cracking.

"Lilith, honey, please help." Lucifer pleads to his wife.

"I'm sorry Luci. I love you but I'm with Eve on this one." Lilith steps back, leaving Lucifer to his fate.

When he turns back to Eve, he doesn't realize the right hook that was coming to his face. The force of it sends him flying out of the room and into the adjacent room.

Lucifer finds himself upside down against a now broken dresser.

Eve than pokes her head into the room and looks at the now beaten Lucifer. "So, when are we leaving?"

-

In the meeting amongst the Heaven council, Emily is making her case to the council that Adam should be allowed into Eden. Telling them of what she experienced there and how much joy it brought to him and herself. Perhaps even opening Eden up to the rest of the winners to allow them to experience such joy.

Sera was proud to see Emily debate with the council so well. As Emily eloquently spoke, Sera couldn't help but feel a swell of admiration for her daughter's determination and passion. With each word, Emily painted a vivid picture of the wonders of Eden, its potential to bring happiness and fulfillment to Adam and others like him.

Sera knew that convincing the Heaven council wouldn't be easy. They were often hesitant to change, preferring to uphold tradition rather than embrace new ideas. Yet, Emily's words seemed to resonate with some of the council members, sparking a glimmer of hope in Sera's heart. Sera herself had taken days to convince them to allow Adam into Eden as a gift for him.

As Emily reached the climax of her argument, Sera could sense the tension in the room. They awaited the council's response, hoping that they would see reason and grant Adam the chance to enter Eden again.

After much time had passed, it was decided that Adam would be the only winner to visit Eden annually. Many believing that Eden was still for the pure and that other winners who once carried sin may taint Eden. While Emily was saddened that she could not get approval for the other winners, she was glad that Adam could at least get it. As for Sera, this was the result she was hoping for, Adam and Emily visiting Eden while extermination day was being carried out.

As the council was in recess, Sera patted Emily on the head in congratulations.

"You did well during the debate. I'm very proud of you." Sera says as she looks down to Emily with a proud smile.

"Thanks mom! I can't wait to tell Adam about this great news!" Emily beams.

"Well, let me call him and we'll meet him at one of the restaurants of his choice after we're done for the day." Sera says as she taps her halo to contact Adam.

A moment passes and Emily sees the brief confusion on Sera's face.

"That's odd." Sera says.

"What is it?" Emily ask.

"It's not going through." Sera replies.

"Let me try!" Emily taps her halo to contact Adam but also gets no response.

"I'll call Lute, she is usually with Adam." Sera says as she taps her halo once more.

But after a minute, still no response.

Something is wrong. For both Adam and especially Lute to not respond means that something must have occurred.

Holding on to her last ounce of calmness, Sera tries to contact Aclima and much to her relief, Aclima answers.

"Grandma? Something the matter?" Aclima ask.

"I'm just wondering where your father and Lute are. I tried calling but they didn't answer." Sera replies.

"Last I saw was that they went to Michael's office and have been there the whole day." Aclima informs.

This put Sera in an annoyed mood. Was Michael teaching Adam how to use more of his angelic power!? He had already promised her that he would stop! Teaching him was her job. NOT HIS! She was going to push more paperwork on him!

"Thank you Aclima. I'll swing by Michael office later after Emily and I are done here." Sera hangs up.

-

As the trio from hell toured the city, they can't help but marvel at how far Adam and Eve's descendants have come. From having buildings made of stone, wood and such, they now use bricks and have more elaborate designs. Of course, to the three of them, it wasn't anything impressive unlike the castle they reside in. Still, progress is progress.

Lucifer breaks off from them when he notices a pond with a couple of ducks in them. This left the two ladies to ascend the highest building to take in the sights around them. It has been a long time since Eve has been on Earth and the first time for Lilith since she was banished to hell. They couldn't help but drink in the sight of a blue sky.

As they enjoyed the view, Lilith can't help but notice two figures standing a fair distance away from the city. Using magic to enhance her vision, she closes in on the two figures that she recognizes oddly enough. While she hadn't seen Adam since Eden, Eve description of him does paint a vivid picture and the figure standing there most certainly fits the description. But what confirmed her suspicion was his golden eyes. Eyes she has been wishing to see almost everyday.

Lilith feels herself blushing at the sight of Adam. FUCK, SHE WANTS HIM!

As for the second figure beside him, she recognizes all too well. An exorcist! The features of Aclima had been burned into her memory after her taunting and looking at the second figure, she bears a striking resemblance to that BITCH. While she may not be Aclima, she was certainly one of those exorcists!

"Eve, sweetie. Correct me if I'm wrong but I think I see Adam." Lilith calls out to Eve.

Eve in response rushes over and nearly falls over from the momentum. She peers hard at the two figures in the distance and her face lights up in joy! While it wasn't too clear to her from such a distance, she could recognize Adam from anywhere.

"ADAM!" Eve shouts as she jumps off and lands on the roof below.

From there Eve kept leaping from roof to roof, going as fast as she can to get to Adam.

"I'M COMING ADAM!" Eve shouts.

-

Michael was daydreaming about the taste of the 'alcoholic beverage' that Adam is going to make. Will it be sweet, bitter, sour, or something completely different? Whatever it is, he was sure he would like it. So far, all of the First Man dishes and drinks were nothing short of splendid.

As he continues to daydream, a couple of knocks came from his door.

"Michael? It's Sera! Is Adam and Lute in there with you? Why is the door locked?" Sera calls out. She could teleport in to his office but it was considered rude to do so and should only be done in an emergency.

Michael jolts out of his seat. Why was she here!? She should be occupied with the meetings! It was almost time to create the portal to bring them back. He needed to buy time.

"Yeah, you just missed them! Adam had to run to the toilet because ... he might have food poisoning!" Michael replies in a rush.

"FOOD POISONING!?" Sera shouts out.

"Yeah, he ate some undercooked chicken that Lute cooked for him!" Michael replies.

It was plausible enough for Sera to believe because in the next moment, her footsteps can be heard loudly echoing down the hall towards the toilet.

Just a few more minutes and he'll open the portal.

-

After spending the day learning what they could, Adam and Lute are now standing a fair distance away from the city. Adam looks through his notes on how to make 'beer'. So the ingredients he needs are water, malted barley, hops, and yeast. Though the more interesting part for him is the process. Mashing, boiling, fermenting, conditioning, and packaging. With this information in hand, he should be able to make his own beer in Heaven.

Adam wishes he could stay longer. To learn how his descendants were inspired to create all these new creations. But alas, he was on a tight schedule. Sera would probably place him under house arrest if she ever discovered this little journey of theirs. He doesn't want to think what Aclima would do.

He hears a faint noise, as if someone was calling for him.

"Do you hear someone calling for me Lute?" Adam ask.

"No Sir. Probably just the wind." Lute replies.

Just than, a portal appears before them. Equipping their halos and unfurling their wings, they prepare themselves to walk through the portal.

"Alright, lets go!" Adam walks through the portal.

Lute lingers for a few more moments. She did hear someone calling his name but didn't want him staying behind to see who it is. Rightfully so because what emerged in mere moments was Eve, exhausted and disheveled.

"ADAM!" She calls out once more.

Lute smirks and flips her off before stepping through the portal herself.

Eve races to the portal but was too late, the portal closes and she could only slump to the ground in defeat over where the portal was.

"DAMN IT!" She pounds the ground with her fist in anger.

A few minutes pass before Lilith and Lucifer teleport behind her.

"Woah, what did I miss!? I heard Adam was around! Where is my best bud?" Lucifer says excitedly, expecting to see Adam.

What was supposed to be a vacation to calm their nerves had instead made Eve furious. If only Lucifer was up in the tower with them instead of looking at those stupid DUCKS, they could have teleported to Adam's location.

"Eve?" Lucifer approaches her slumped over form.

To release her frustration, Eve quickly moves behind Lucifer and wraps her arms around his waist.

"Eve!?" Lucifer was caught off guard, was Eve finally wanting to cuddle with him and Lilith? Were they going to take their relationship to the next level?

Eve lifts him up.

And suplexes him into the ground.

-

"Lute, where were you?" Adam ask.

"Just wanted to take in the sights one more time Sir." Lute replies.

"I knew this trip would be good for you!" Adam replies with a smile.

Michael comes up to Adam in a panic.

"Adam, listen to me! When Sera asks, tell her you have -" Michael says in a panic but is cut off when his office door suddenly slams open, the lock falling out of its place.

"WHERE IS MY SON!?" Sera demands.

"Hi mom." Adam say cautiously, did she found them out?

Sera seeing Adam before her quickly pulls him in for a hug.

"Why didn't you or Lute answer your halo!?" She ask worriedly.

"Apologies Lady Sera, we were busy." Lute replies.

"Busy with what?" Sera ask while she tightens her hold on Adam.

"Ummm ... with Michael. He was showing me how to open portals." Adam replies. Technically not a lie, portals were being opened.

"MICHAEL!" Sera glares at Michael who winces in response. He knew he was screwed.

"Adam, you and Lute head on home. I need to have a talk with Michael." Sera says coldly as she ushers Adam and Lute out of Michael's office.

Adam could only mouth 'sorry' to the soon to be screwed angel.

-

A week passes and Adam had successfully created his own version of beer. To celebrate, he had gathered everyone to taste his new creation.

Michael was sitting on the couch looking worse for wear and Adam offers him the newly made beer.

"So she really put you through the wringer huh?" Adam ask.

"The paperwork has been non-stop. I swear Adam if this isn't the best tasting beer in the world ..." Michael sits up and takes a sip.

Instantly, his taste buds were engulfed in a symphony of flavors. The beer was a harmonious blend of rich malts and fragrant hops, with subtle notes of caramel and toasted grains dancing on his palate. Each sip revealed new complexities, from the initial burst of citrusy brightness to the lingering warmth of oak and spice.

As he savored each mouthful, Michael felt transported to a place of pure bliss, where time seemed to stand still and every worry melted away. This was more than just a beverage; it was an experience—an ode to craftsmanship and passion, lovingly brewed by Adam's skilled hands.

With each sip, Michael found himself drawn deeper into the intricate tapestry of flavors, his senses alive with delight. This beer was more than just a drink; it was a masterpiece, deserving of every accolade and admiration.

"You got lucky." Michael slumps back into the couch.

Adam smiles and leaves Michael to rest.

"This is amazing Dad! How did you come up with this!?" Aclima ask.

"Just heard rumors about how it was made and conducted my own experiments, than boom, I made beer. Lute was a huge help, right Lute?" Adam says.

"Of course Sir." Lute smiles. Happy that they now have a secret they shared.

Chapter Text

2431 B.C.

"Please mom!" Adam ask

"No Adam." Sera replies sternly.

"Fine, I'll ask Michael!" Adam says with a huff.

"Don't you dare!" Sera warns.

"Why? Why won't you teach me how to make portals!?" Adam ask in exasperation.

"BECAUSE YOU COULD USE IT TO LEAVE HEAVEN! You're not ready Adam." Sera cautions him.

"Not ready!? I've done everything you've taught me so far with no issue. Why are portals the one you draw the line at?" Adam ask.

"Drop it Adam! I'll teach it to you NEVER! when you're ready!" Sera says sternly.

"Fine." Adam turns and leaves the house with Lute.

After Adam leaves, Sera turns to Aclima.

"How are the preparations for the upcoming extermination?" Sera ask

"They are well underway Grandma." Aclima replies.

"Good." Sera looks out the window to see Adam walking away from the mansion upset with Lute closely behind him. "Go after him Aclima. I think he could use the company."

Aclima nods and jogs after them.

-

Adam can't help but notice that Emily had started stalking him, Lute and Aclima. Well, mainly stalking just him judging from her line of vision.

Why? He doesn't know. Still, he won't call attention to it. Emily sneaking skills were horrendous as it is.

Even Lute felt pity for her with her attempts at concealing herself. Like now for example, she was hiding behind a trash bin but her wings were sticking out.

The trio looked at each other before deciding to let her be. Perhaps this was a new game she was playing.

For Emily though, this wasn't a game. She was stalking observing him because she wants to know EVERYTHING about Adam. Especially since she just saw Adam storm out of the house feeling upset. Unfortunately, only Lute had the privilege of being beside him at all times. Mom was busy with the angelic council and Aclima as the General of the exorcists had to train her sisters most of the time.

A good WIFE should know everything about her husband after all.

Adam on the other hand was still trying to figure out what her game was.

The trio had stopped by a coffee shop and ordered some coffee. As they sat there with their coffee, Emily walked in wearing a trench coat, sunglasses and a flat boater hat. She sat herself in the corner of the coffee shop and proceeded to stare at them without hiding that fact.

"Any idea what she is trying to do?" Adam ask.

"No clue Sir. Maybe she is trying to find a gift for you?" Lute remarks.

"Unlikely, Dad's birthday isn't for a couple more months and there aren't any upcoming holidays." Aclima explains

"Yeah, I'm doubtful too. What about you Lute? If you were to stalk someone, why would you do it?" Adam ask.

"BECAUSE I LOVE YOU SIR! To ask you a question, maybe?" Lute replies.

"This is going to drive me nuts." Adam remarks.

-

Emily can't help but feel jealous of Lute. She wants to spend more time with him but the angelic council kept her busy most days. Only Lute whose sole duty is to watch Adam gets to accompany him at all times and know his ins and outs.

As she sits there observing them, one of the servers in the coffee shop approaches her.

"Hi, can I take your order?" The waitress ask.

"What -" Emily completely forgot she was in a coffee shop and quickly looks through the menu.

"I'll have the Oolong tea and cheesecake please." Emily quickly replies.

"Coming right up." The waitress leaves and returns a few minutes later with her order.

Try as Emily might, the food and drink before her was too enticing. While she wanted to keep her eye on the trio, she can't tear herself away from the dessert before her.

She quickly starts to consume the food but soon get lost in its flavor and forgets her main objective. After several minutes of eating and drinking, she rubs her belly in satisfaction before remembering she needed to watch them. Turning her attention back to them, she starts to panic when she realizes they had left the coffee shop some time ago.

Oh no! When did they leave!? They can't have gotten far! She needs to find them! She needs to find ADAM!

Without a moment to spare, she rushes out of the coffee shop.

-

Adam, Lute and Aclima sat on a bench outside of the coffee shop, waiting to see what Emily will do. They see her panic when they realize that they left as she looked around frantically. Emily soon bursts out of the coffee shop and immediately took to the skies and looked around. All while they sat on a bench, adjacent to the coffee shop and in the open.

"Should we call her?" Lute ask.

"Nah. This is pretty funny and cute." Adam replies.

They watch as she flew around in circles for almost half an hour before Adam decides to whistle at her. At the sound of his whistle, Emily turns her attention towards the sound and spots him. A huge grin appears on her face and she immediately dives towards him and tackles him in a hug.

"How could you just leave me!?" Emily says with a pout.

Adam decides to tease her.

"Leave you? What do you mean? Were you following me?" Adam ask innocently. Aclima and Lute look at her with a smug look.

"I was -" Emily stops herself from revealing the truth. She completely forgot that she was suppose to be stalking observing him and had already given herself away.

"You were what?" Adam ask.

Emily looks away and ponders on a good excuse. While she does so, Adam seizes this moment of opportunity.

"Were you looking for me so you could teach me how to make portals?" Adam ask.

"Yes! That's right! I was looking for you so I could teach you how to make portals!" Emily nods, feeling like she outsmarted them.

Adam smiles. Sure he is going behind Sera's back but the surprise on her face when she realizes that he can use portals is going to be worth it.

The four of them head to a nearby park where Emily began demonstrating how to create portals. Adam sits and listens attentively while Lute and Aclima rest their head on his lap.

Emily can't help but smile at the situation. Adam is paying all his attention to her.

'YES ADAM! LOOK ONLY AT ME!' Emily thinks as she teaches.

As Emily shows Adam the motions needed to create the portal, he unknowingly follows the same motions with angelic power gathered. As he does so, he unknowingly opens a portal beneath where he is sitting and falls through. Aclima and Lute were suddenly alarmed when the lap they were resting their head on suddenly sank. They quickly scramble away as they watch Adam fall through the portal.

"Adam!/Dad!/Sir!" The trio shout in unison. Without thinking, Lute dives through the portal after him while Aclima turns to Emily.

"Quick, pull them back!" Aclima shouts to a stunned Emily.

When they both focus back to the portal, they find that it has already closed off.

"DAD!" Aclima shouts. "Emily! Open a portal to wherever they went!"

"I can't, I don't know where they went to!" Emily replies in a panic.

-

Adam doesn't know how long he has been falling for but eventually, he lands with a loud thud on a building roof.

"SIR!" Lute lands beside him. "ARE YOU OKAY SIR!?"

Lute helps him sit up and he takes a look at his surroundings. The environment around him gives off a dreary feeling like no other and the first thing he notices is the blood red sky. Looking around, he sees the white orb that is Heaven shining brightly in the sea of unholy red.

"Lute, where are we?" Adam ask.

Lute knows where they are. She has been here countless times, slaying the creatures that inhabit this realm for thinking of uprising against Heaven and for wanting to harm Adam.

"We're in hell Sir." Lute says as she looks around.

"Mom is going to kill me." Adam says, already imagining the lecture that is to come.

After they had regained their bearings, Adam tries to recreate the portal but Lute stops him.

"Sir, you shouldn't. You haven't mastered it and we don't know where we might end up." Lute reasons.

"It can't possibly be worse than here right? We're in literal hell!" Adam retorts.

"I rather we don't take that chance Sir." Lute reasons.

"Than what can we do?" Adam ask.

"The embassy Sir, we can hide out at the embassy until someone can come and get us." Lute suggest.

"There is an embassy in hell?" Adam ask.

"Yes, for special occasions for meetings with Lucifer." Lute replies.

Ugh, Lucifer. Former best friend turned wife stealer. The one being that Adam doesn't want to see at all. Frankly, he rather not see any of them. If Eve shows up and gloats about how she never loved him or how much better Lucifer is, Adam wasn't sure what he will do.

"Okay, where is the embassy?" Adam ask.

"I'm not sure where we landed but if we take to the skies, we should be able to spot it." Lute explains.

Adam nods and unfurl his wings along with Lute. Together, they take to the skies in search of the embassy.

-

Sera was overseeing a council meeting when she spots Aclima and Emily by the doorway with a frantic expression on their face. They were ushering her to come to them with urgency.

"We shall adjourn for recess." Sera announces suddenly to the council surprise. Unusual but nothing out of the ordinary.

Moving off her podium, Sera flies down to Emily and Aclima and gracefully lands in front of them.

"What is the matter, you two seem distressed?" Sera ask.

"Mom! I taught Adam how to make portals!" Emily says in a panicked voice.

Sera eye twitches at the news but still, she carries a smile. "That's wonderful Emily. I'm sure -"

"We don't know where Dad went!" Aclima exclaims.

Now, Sera was alarmed. She quickly picks the both of them up in her arms and teleports them to her office. Once in her office she quickly turns on her monitors and starts sifting through them until she came upon hell.

Adam and Lute were flying above Pentagram city and looked unharmed to Sera's relief. But the relief was quickly washed away when she sees Eve rapidly approaching them.

-

With Lucifer and Lilith visiting the Greed Ring for whatever reason, Eve was left alone in the castle to watch over the pride ring.

She doesn't care.

Generations of her children have passed and she recognizes less and less of them. The only one that she remotely cares for now is Aclima for that bitch visited her every year during extermination day. No, Eve doesn't care in the sense that she loves her, she cares that Aclima is the only source of information she has about Adam.

All she cared to do now was to stare up at the Heavenly orb in the sky and pray that today was the day that Adam would come down to hell.

And as luck would have it, her prayers were answered.

As Eve stared out the window, two figures suddenly emerged from a portal that appeared out of nowhere. She thought nothing of it at first but than one them unfurled their golden wings. The golden light from his wings shined and illuminated his facial features. It was his eyes that held her captive, drawing her in like a moth to a flame. They seemed to shimmer with a divine power, as if they could see into the depths of her soul, unraveling the very essence of her being. In their depths, she saw a reflection of herself, mirrored in the golden glow of his gaze.

ADAM!

Her Adam is finally here in hell!

Eve sees him with that WHORE Aclima lookalike but it doesn't matter.

Unfurling her bat like wings, Eve takes off without a moment to spare and races towards the duo.

"ADAM!" Eve shouts in excitement.

Adam was stunned when he sees Eve approaching them with glee.

His sweet Eve was coming? Does she still love him? She looks so happy to see him and she is flying so eagerly towards them. Maybe Sera was wrong, maybe she truly does still love him. Maybe -

With all the hate Eve has built up over the centuries for Aclima, she puts it all into her right fist and plants it squarely into Lute's cheek. The force of the punch sends Lute flying through three different buildings. Eve smirks proudly in satisfaction.

"LUTE!" Adam shouts and was about to go after her when Eve flies in front of him.

"Adam! Sweetie! It's me, your little rib!" Eve joyfully exclaims with open arms. Expecting Adam to fly into her embrace where she will whisk them back to Lucifer's castle to have their passionate night of baby-making.

"GET AWAY FROM ME!" Adam yells in anger as he flies around her and dives after Lute. "LUTE!"

Eve was stunned. Yes, in hindsight, that first meeting since she died could have gone a little better. If she had brought a knife with her and killed this 'Lute' immediately, Adam wouldn't be so distracted and remember that his darling wife is in front of him. Oh well, she can still finish the job.

"Get back here Adam!" Eve flies after him "Come back and breed your wife!"

-

Adam flies down to the crater that has formed where Lute had crashed. She was in a bad shape, her wings look fractured and golden ichor was flowing out of her nose. He gently picks her up in his arms and cradles her. With one hand, he starts tapping her cheek.

"Lute! Wake up, please! Lute!" Adam begs.

Her shallow breathing was the only indication he had that Lute was still alive.

Eve lands a few feet in front of Adam. As she slowly strides over to him, Adam wraps his wings around Lute like a protective shield.

"I'm sorry honey, I guess I didn't put enough of my love into that punch to kill her. Don't worry, just hand her over and I'll get rid of that homewrecker." Eve says with a smile and an outstretched hand.

Adam scoots away. Still finding it difficult that the Eve he once knew and loved had changed so much.

"Don't touch her!" Adam shouts.

Now that was unpleasant to hear. This was not the same Adam that she trained remembers and loved over the centuries. But its fine, he is just sick from all the propaganda that he has been force fed by Heaven. Her love will fix all of that.

"Come now Adam, remember, the angels are bad. They KILLED Abel and BANISHED Cain!" Eve exclaims, bringing up old memories to remind Adam.

"And you're somehow better!? You left me for Lucifer and Lilith! The people that tricked you and got us kicked out of EDEN!" Adam retorts in anger. "Now you come and punch my daughter!? Hell has changed you!"

"So? Let go of the fucking past!" She reaches out her hand to Adam.

"Forget Lute! We can always make more and better children together!" Eve says with glee.

"Come Adam, take my hand and we can be together once more." Eve says. "I promised I would never leave you and I intend to keep it."

Adam slaps her hand away.

"I don't know who you are anymore!" Adam shouts.

"Adam!" Eve yells.

"MOM!" Adam calls out, hoping Sera would save them. He could run and save himself but he refuses to leave Lute.

"SHUT UP ADAM! That bitch Sera isn't your mother! She is an angel that ruined our perfect lives! She is the reason I died! She is keeping you away from me!" Eve rants as she steps closer. She grabs his hair and forces him to look at her.

"I'M THE ONLY ONE YOU NEED! THE ONLY ONE YOU CAN RELY ON! SERA IS THE REASON WHY OUR CHILDREN ARE -" Before Eve could reveal about the exterminations, a bright light appears between Adam and Eve.

Eve has to shield her eyes and after a brief moment, finds herself flying backwards through the air and into a building.

Adam sees that Sera has arrived and quickly scrambles to his feet and moves to Sera side with Lute in his arms.

Sera has her full angelic form out with multiple eyes all flared in anger. All eyes facing in Eve's direction.

"STAY AWAY FROM MY SON!" Sera's voice bellows out.

Eve was now running on pure adrenaline. Her left arm is clearly broken but her objective is still in front of her. Without caring for her well being, she charges forward with intent to pull Adam away from Sera. She doesn't care how injured she is or who her opponent is.

ADAM IS ALL THAT MATTERS!

As much as Sera would love to kill Eve in this moment, she wasn't here for a fight. She was only here to fish Adam and Lute out of this literal hellhole. With angelic power in hand and holding Adam close with her other hand, she teleports the three of them away and back to Heaven.

Eve crashes into where they had been just moments ago. Realizing that she had missed her chance to claim Adam, she grits her teeth and pounds the ground in anger.

SHE FAILED TO CAPTURE ADAM!

Eve anger hit its peak and she lets out a scream that can be heard all throughout Pentagram City. Without a proper outlet for her rage, she starts destroying buildings and killing sinners who were unlucky to be in her path. All she can do now as she releases her rage is to reflect.

This was all Sera's fault! If Sera had left them alone after Eden, Adam wouldn't be so attached to those bloody angels!

This was all Aclima's fault! If Aclima weren't born or if she had left the FUCKING NEST, Adam wouldn't have the will to live and would have killed himself!

This was all Lute's fault! If Lute hadn't come to hell with him, Adam would be plowing her in the castle right now!

ADAM WAS HERS!

Chapter Text

Lucifer and Lilith were sitting beside a crying Eve. Lucifer using his angelic power to heal Eve's broken left arm while Lilith tries to soothe Eve.

"I had him! I fucking had him!" Eve says solemnly. "He was right in front of me ... I even grabbed his hair."

Eve brings her hand to her face and sniffs it. Committing as much of Adam's scent as she could to memory. She feels a wetness grow in her lower region.

"But that bitch Sera ... she just had to ruin it for Adam and me. That daughter he calls 'Lute' too. If those two weren't around, I would have shown him how much I loved him. How much I missed him." Eve says as she looks up to the white orb in the sky.

"You have to admit Eve, maybe punching his daughter in front of him wasn't the best idea." Lucifer says.

"Maybe ... she just looked so much like Aclima and with how much Aclima has taunted me over the years, I just couldn't help it." Eve says.

"All isn't lost. You didn't kill her after all so maybe Adam could forgive you." Lilith says.

"That's a given. I know he will forgive me. He loves me after all." Eve says confidently. "It's just those angels that are poisoning his mind with nonsense."

"Come on Eve, you need some rest. You had quite the eventful day." Lilith supports Eve as they make their way to Eve bedroom.

Lucifer looks out at the city that he had built now turned rubble after Eve's rampage. The only exception being the embassy that remains undamaged and definitely not for lack of trying.

Truly, hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.

After adjusting his top hat, Lucifer sets out and begins to rebuild the city. This time, he will make it even grander and brighter. Perhaps if the city outshines Heaven's glow, he could entice Adam to pay a visit.

AND THAN TRAP HIM!

-

A day has passed since the incident in hell. Lute lays in Adam's bed without any sign of consciousness. Raphael had visited and looked over Lute. He claims she will make a full recovery but is unsure when she will awaken.

Seeing Adam hunched over his bed while holding Lute's hand banishes all thoughts from Sera's mind about scolding him for not listening to her. Adam has gone through enough as it is. He can get that lecture after Lute has recovered.

"Why? why did Eve attack you? You didn't even do anything?" Adam bemoan.

Sera could only look away as she knew the reason why Eve would attack his daughter so brazenly.

As Adam held tightly on to Lute's hand, his thoughts drift back to what had happened in hell.

How could his once sweet Eve who never harmed any of his children before could suddenly attack Lute unprovoked? What changed?

It doesn't matter now. All he wants is for Lute's swift recovery.

-

Two days have passed and Adam continues to sit by Lute. Aclima sits beside him, holding him to give some measure of comfort.

"Am I a bad husband?" Adam ask.

"What!? No way! Dad, you can't think that! You gave mom everything you had!" Aclima reassures.

"I gave her everything and it still wasn't enough. She still chose them." Adam looks to the floor. "I just don't know what I could have done differently."

"Dad, you did nothing wrong. There is a reason that mom is in hell while we're in Heaven." Aclima tries to reason.

"It just feels like the half of my life that I spent with her was a lie. Like I didn't really know her." Adam says.

Aclima wanted nothing more than to reveal and bitch about Eve's behavior when Adam isn't around but her dad was already feeling down. No need to make him feel any worse.

-

Three days have passed and everyone is worried for Adam. He had basically lost all appetite and would only eat if Sera or Aclima begged. Emily tries to cheer him up by reminiscing about the past, trying to get Adam to remember funny moments with Lute. Though it only served to make him sadder as he remembers the happy face of past Lute but only to be confronted with the bruised face of the current Lute.

As Adam continues to sit in the room alone with Lute, Michael decides to drop in unexpectedly.

Placing a beer in front of Adam, Michael makes himself comfortable beside the First Man.

"I heard what happened." Michael starts. "Not the best way to find out your wife or rather, ex-wife has gone nuts."

Adam sigh as he reaches out and takes the beer in front of him. He takes a sip and finally tries to relax.

"I still don't understand what happened. She used to be so sweet and loving." Adam says as he recalls back to his time on Earth.

"It has been over a thousand years since you last saw her and during that time, she has been hanging around Lucifer and Lilith. I wouldn't be surprised if those two are the reasons she changed so much." Michael states.

"I don't know. She still says she loves me but ... I don't know anymore." Adam says.

"Maybe its all part of Lucifer's sick plan. Could be he is collecting the First humans. He has the First Woman and now he has the First Mother. He is probably hoping that with Eve, he would get the First Man." Michael reasons.

"That's sick!" Adam exclaims in disgust.

"My brother is the Sin of Pride. Never corrupting you with the apple is probably a sore spot for his pride. So tempting you to stay in hell and corrupt you is probably his goal. To finish what he started." Michael explains.

"... What should I do?" Adam ask.

"Live your best life in Heaven." Sera interjects as she walks into the room. She had been standing outside the room and listening in on their conversation. She sits down next to Adam and places her hand over his shoulder.

"You lost Eve but don't let her ruin your afterlife. Remember what you still have." Sera explains as she holds him close. "You have us, your family."

"Eve had been my family too." Adam says solemnly.

"But she chose to throw it away. She chose to throw you away." Sera states.

Sera cups Adam chin and raises his head so they were looking into each other eyes.

"Adam, I promise you, I will NEVER cast you aside. You are my son and I love you." Sera says with determination.

A moment passes before Adam nods his head.

"Thank you, mom." Adam replies with a small smile.

"I'll ... never ... leave ... you too ... Sir." Lute chokes out weakly to everyone's surprise.

Adam quickly rushes to her side and hold her hand.

"I'm ... sorry ... too ... weak ... protect ... you." Lute says.

"No Lute. You're not weak." Adam sobs as he holds her hand. "I was the weak one for not even trying to fight back."

"You're ... kind." Lute shows a weak smile.

"Lute, is there anything you need? Just ask." Adam ask.

"Want ... cuddles." Lute chokes out.

Adam was silent for a moment before he lets out a soft chuckle.

Nodding his head, he climbs into bed and pulls her close to himself before extending his wings over her and wrapping them around her. Sera and Michael admires the heart warming scene for a minute before leaving them alone.

-

One month has passed since the incident with hell.

Emily and Aclima are glaring at Lute who seems to have fully recovered but is probably feinting her ill health to gain Adam's attention. Wherever Lute wanted to go, Adam would carry her on his back. Whatever Lute wanted to eat, Adam would feed it to her.

Whenever Aclima wanted to talk to her father, Lute would suddenly feel faint and need his attention. When Emily wanted to cuddle to take Adam somewhere, Lute would suddenly start coughing and coax Adam into taking care of her.

The two of them had had enough and cornered Lute one morning.

"Okay Lieutenant, you had your fun. It's time to stop hogging my father." Aclima says.

"Yeah Lute, I want to spend time with Adam too!" Emily complains.

"I have no idea what you mean. I'm simply unwell." Lute says smugly. "After all, I risked my life going into hell to be with him."

"And we appreciate that you did." Aclima states.

"But it's been a month, Lute," Emily interjects, crossing her arms. "Surely you're feeling better by now. You don't need to monopolize Adam's time."

Aclima nods, her expression firm. "We all need to share like we used to."

Lute's smugness wavers, replaced by a flicker of annoyance. "I don't see why you're making such a fuss. Sir is perfectly capable of deciding how to spend his time."

"But you're not giving him a chance to decide," Aclima counters. "You're manipulating the situation to keep him with you."

"Am I?" Lute questions sarcastically. "Maybe I truly am unwell."

"Since you're SO unwell, I'll let Harper take over the position as Lieutenant and move you to the barracks. Our sisters can take care of you." Aclima says with a smirk.

"What!? You can't do that!" Lute exclaims. "I'm suppose to be his shadow! His protector!"

"You said it yourself, you might be unwell. My father needs someone strong to protect him. Not someone needing his protection. Guess you really are weak if you couldn't take on my mom who was unarmed." Aclima taunts. "I'll contact Harper and inform her of her promotion."

"Don't you fucking dare! I'm still capable! I can kick her ass!" Lute exclaims. That bitch Eve won because she caught her off guard!

She is still strong! Still capable!

"Than prove it Lieutenant!" Aclima orders! "Harper isn't the only one aiming for a promotion!"

"Yes ma'am!" Lute stands and salutes. She quickly rushes out of the room and to Adam's side.

"Sir!" Lute shouts.

Adam jumps back in surprise. "Woah Lute! You scared me there. You okay?" Adam ask, still a little worried for her.

"I'm fine Sir! In fact, you can say I'm PEACHY!" Lute exaggerates. "I'm heading to the training grounds with Aclima! I have been itching to spar with my sisters!"

"Are you sure Lute? It's only been a month, if you're not well -" Adam says but is cut off by Lute.

"I'M FINE SIR!" Lute yells. "Don't worry Sir! I'll prove I'm worthy to be by your side!"

"Uhhh ... okay. Good luck Lute." Adam says, glad that she seems to be in high spirits.

With that, Lute leaves the house and takes off to the training grounds.

For the rest of the day, Lute would disregard the rule that the Lieutenant position can only be challenged once a day and instead, welcomed all challenges. Up to 30 challenges were issued but Lute swiftly took them all down.

-

As Sera lays in bed cuddled with Adam, she can't help but think back to the events of the previous incident. She had almost lost her son ... AGAIN. It was fortunate that Lute was there to distract Eve and buy them that precious few minutes. She shudders to think what would have happened if Lute wasn't there and Eve went straight for Adam.

Over the last month, Sera had to teach Adam how to use portals. She didn't want him testing out and accidentally falling into hell again. But now that he knew how to use portals, she was worried. At any moment, he could simply use a portal and leave. She wants to trust him but her son is a free spirit at heart. If she restricts him too much, he may start sneaking away and end up in danger.

While Lute has done her job sufficiently, Sera still would like to take extra precautions. Perhaps she should place a tracker on him. The tracker could alert her if Adam were to ever leave Heaven but that may cause trust issues with Adam. She wants Adam to be able to trust her wholly. To come to his mom if he ever had ANY trouble.

Sera wonders, her mind wrestling with conflicting thoughts. She understands Adam's need for freedom, his desire to explore and discover. After all, he was still the same wide eyed wanderer in Eden. But the risks loom large, especially after the recent brush with danger.

SHE SHOULD HAVE KILLED EVE WHEN SHE HAD THE CHANCE!

But the thought of a tracker still nags at her. It feels invasive, like she's betraying Adam's trust before it's even broken. Yet, the safety of her son outweighs her reservations. Maybe she could introduce the tracker discreetly, without making it seem like an act of mistrust.

Or perhaps increase the number of guards? Increasing the number of guards alongside Lute seems like a more subtle approach, one that wouldn't immediately raise suspicions or hurt Adam's feelings. With more guards, she could ensure that Adam is watched over without him feeling like he's being monitored constantly. After all, Adam is very comfortable having Lute around.

But even as she considers this option, doubts creep in. Would extra guards be enough to prevent another close call? How many does he need? What if Adam resents the increased surveillance and rebels against it?

Sera holds Adam closer to her, feeling him nuzzle into her chest.

For now, she'll continue to trust him.

Chapter Text

2430 B.C.

"Emily, for the upcoming angelic council meeting, I want you to keep an open mind. There will be controversy with today's topic but as a seraphim, you are expected to debate and properly present your case much like when you tried to allow winners into Eden." Sera instructs.

Emily was confused. She has attended many meetings over her lifetime but this was the first one that Sera seems hesitant to bring her in on.

"Most importantly, you mustn't breathe a word of this topic to any of the winners, especially Adam." Sera informs.

"Yes mom." Emily acknowledges, unsure of why the need for such secrecy.

With that, they both enter the council chambers and Sera takes her place at the podium.

"Let the council come to order," Sera announces, her voice commanding attention in the hallowed chambers. "The pervasive spread of sin among humanity demands our urgent attention. Gabriel has proposed a drastic measure—a flood—to cleanse the Earth of its corruption. The floor is open for discussion."

-

As Adam, Aclima and Lute were having lunch, Adam looks around Heaven and notices something odd.

"I'm a little concerned." Adam says aloud.

"Over what Sir?" Lute ask.

"Just that, there aren't that many winners in Heaven. I think you and your sisters outnumber them." Adam notices as he look around. "The number of winners coming to Heaven seems to have dropped a lot after Seth's generation."

Aclima, always observant, furrows her brow. "You're right, Dad. It's been a gradual decline, but I hadn't really paid much attention to it until now."

"Either humanity is dying off or ..." Adam hesitates.

"They're going to hell." Aclima finishes his sentence.

Adam nods solemnly. "Yes, that's what I fear. But why? What could be leading so many astray?"

Lute scratches her head, pondering the question. "Perhaps it's the changing times, Sir. The world is evolving, and with it, so are the temptations and challenges people face."

Adam sighs and looks to the sky. "If only I had stopped Eve from eating that damn apple."

"Dad, we've been over this. You can't keep blaming yourself for what mom did. She was tricked and you tried your best." Aclima assures.

Despite what he had encountered in hell, Adam still hopes that Eve is still a loving mother and is at least looking after their kids in hell.

-

As the council convened, the topic of discussion weighed heavily upon the hearts of those assembled. The fate of humanity hung in the balance, and the question of whether to flood the Earth loomed large before them.

Gabriel spoke first, his voice resonating with authority as he addressed the council. "Brothers and sisters, the time has come for decisive action. The corruption of humanity has reached unfathomable depths, and the Earth cries out for cleansing. We must flood the land, wash away the sins of mankind, and start anew."

"I cannot condone the destruction of life, no matter how far it has fallen," she declared. "There is still hope for humanity, still the potential for redemption. We must offer them guidance and support, not abandon them to their fate." Emily argues in response.

"I agree with my brother, we do not have the time to offer such luxury to them. After the death of the First Man, Adam, sin has been climbing amongst the humans exponentially. By our current estimates, 95 percent of the population are writhe with sin!" Michael declares as he shows a video of various sinful acts being committed.

"You say we don't have the time to offer them our guidance and support but when have we ever supported them!?" Emily ask. "Sin has been around for centuries and now after not doing anything for so long, you wish to flood the Earth after leaving the problem to fester!?"

Uriel steps up and chimes in. "There is a reason our interactions with the humans are kept to a minimum. The last time us angels appeared to the humans was on the First Man's 100th birthday. We offered our blessing and as a result, the first sinner and murderer was born."

Sera winces at the memory. She still remembers the moment Adam cried as he held Abel's body.

"Now after years of neglect, you wish to ... to just EXTERMINATE them like they are pests!? These are human souls! Just like the winners we have and just like ADAM!" Emily argues.

"They are not the same. They are sinners like the First Woman, Eve. Helping them now is no longer feasible. Many of the humans no longer believe in us and would rather indulge in sin. If we do not act now, the last of the righteous humans will be corrupted and there will no longer be anymore winners in the future." Azrael states.

"Won't flooding the Earth result in humanity's extinction, which would result in the lack of winners in the future regardless?" Jophiel ask.

"Which is why after some extensive research, we found the most righteous humans to continue humanity after the flood." Michael pulls up a picture of a family. "This man Noah and his family. We will instruct him to build an Ark to house his family and two of every animal. They will be the future."

"How can all of you decide the future of humanity without the presence of the very father of humanity!? These are his descendants you are planning to erase!" Emily exclaims. "His words should be taken into consideration!"

"Adam being a former human will have a bias view. To include him in this meeting would only bring him unneeded stress." Sera states.

"If we are to do as you say and offer our support at this time to the humans, we risk the corruption of the First Man." Gabriel says.

"What do you mean?" Emily ask. "Adam could be corrupted?"

"A possibility, yes." Michael states. "Adam would be the most suited to support and guide his descendants as he was a former human and most righteous. So logically, he would be sent down to guide them. But his love for his children is well known and could blind him to their sinful ways. Are you willing to risk losing Heaven's golden child over a mere chance of helping those corrupted?"

Sera side-eye Michael to which he ignores. She will never approve of her son going back down to Earth for such a task. No matter what the council may agree upon.

ADAM STAYS IN HEAVEN!

Emily could only look down in silence. She wants to help the humans but she can't risk losing Adam. Adam would no doubt stop at nothing to help them if he knew what was going on. To lose the greatest man she has ever known because some people chose to live a more sinful way is just unfathomable.

Her heart sank remembering the time when he was nearly lost because he accidentally went to hell. Seeing Eve attack him and Lute had sent her into a panic and she almost fainted when she thought Eve was kidnapping Adam before Sera intervened.

No! She can't lose him! She vowed to protect his smile!

SHE WILL BRING HIM LOVE AND JOY!

Emily sits back down in defeat.

After hours of deliberation, the council took a vote and by unanimous decision, the motion to flood the Earth, a purifying deluge to wash away the sins of humanity, emerged victorious.

In the end, it was Sera who spoke with finality, her voice resolute as she addressed the council. "Though the decision weighs heavy upon our hearts, we cannot turn a blind eye to the suffering of the Earth and its inhabitants. We must flood the land, but not to bring about destruction. Instead, let it serve as a wake-up call to humanity, a chance for them to repent and start anew."

With a heavy heart, Emily bowed her head in acceptance, her wings drooping slightly as she whispered a silent prayer for humanity's salvation. And so, with a solemn decree, the fate of the Earth was sealed

"We will appear and inform Noah of the coming flood. He will be given a duration of 100 years to build the Ark that will house him, his family and two of every animal. During these 100 years, we will offer him our protection, support and gather the animals and food necessary for them." Sera announces. "This meeting adjourned."

-

When Sera and Emily open the door to their home, Adam was there to welcome them home with a smile on his face. A smile so bright that made Emily feel guilty over what had transpired earlier.

"Welcome back! I hope you're hungry because I made -" Adam announces before suddenly being cut off when Emily hugs him.

"Woah, uhhh, what's wrong Em? You seem upset." Adam ask as he sees her with a frown.

Emily could only tighten the hug in response.

"She just had a long day Adam. Today's meeting with the council was a little much." Sera says as she walks over and pats Emily head. "She did a good job today."

Adam could only kneel and wrap his own arms and wings around the smaller seraphim. Holding her close as he pats her head.

"You did well today Emily, no need to be upset anymore. I made cheesecake for dessert. I know its your favorite." Adam says as he tries to comfort her.

His words only served to make Emily feel more guilty but his love, kindness and smile is something that she knows that needs to be treasured. She reminds herself that what she agreed to earlier was all to protect him.

"Thank you Adam." Emily forces herself away from him and makes her way to the dining room.

As everyone sat down to enjoy dinner, the atmosphere in the room was tense, weighed down by the gravity of the council's decision. Despite Adam's efforts to lighten the mood with his homemade cheesecake and cheerful chatter, Emily couldn't shake off the heaviness in her heart.

Throughout the meal, Adam noticed Emily's subdued demeanor, her usually bright eyes clouded with worry. Sensing her distress, he made subtle attempts to uplift her spirits, cracking jokes and sharing stories from their time together in Heaven.

As they finished their meal and moved to the living room, Adam approached Emily, his expression filled with concern. "Hey, Em, is everything okay? You seemed really upset earlier. If something's bothering you, you know you can talk to me about it."

Emily hesitated, torn between her desire to confide in Adam and her duty to keep the council's decision a secret. She gazed into Adam's eyes, searching for the right words to express her inner turmoil.

"It's just...today's council meeting was difficult," she admitted, choosing her words carefully. "There were...difficult decisions made, ones that I'm not entirely sure I agree with."

Adam nodded sympathetically, his hand reaching out to gently grasp hers. "I understand. Sometimes, we're faced with choices that seem impossible, and it's hard to find the right path forward."

A flicker of guilt flashed across Emily's features as she recalled the council's decision to flood the Earth. She wanted to tell Adam everything, to seek solace in his comforting presence, but she knew she couldn't betray the council's trust.

"I just wish there was something more we could do to help," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

"What matters is that you tried your best Em." Adam reassures, giving her hand a gentle squeeze.

As the evening wore on and the stars began to twinkle in the sky outside, Emily found herself feeling lighter, the weight of the council's decision momentarily lifted. She knew that the road ahead would be difficult, but with Adam by her side, she felt a glimmer of hope that humanity would find its way back to the light.

And as she watched him laugh and joke with Aclima and Lute, his infectious joy filling the room improved her mood greatly.

SHE WILL PROTECT ADAM!

-

2330 B.C.

Adam, Lute and Aclima were hanging out near the gates of Heaven when they suddenly heard soft cries coming from beyond the gate. The trio look through the gates and are surprised to find a group of over 50 children. All newly made winners.

Rushing out, the trio came up to the children to which the children quickly moves to hug them, unsure of what has happened to them.

"What happened to you all? Where are you parents!?" Adam ask, alarmed that he only sees children.

"I don't know! One moment we were eating lunch when a huge wave of water suddenly came upon us!" The young girl in his arms explain.

A flood? That seems to be right but something was wrong. As Adam looked around he sees that many of the children are from different regions of the Earth. Some were tanner, other were talking in a different accent and many wore clothes for different climates. Yet all of them were talking about the flood.

Adam lets go of the child and opens a portal to Earth, much to Lute and Aclima surprise. He hasn't tried using portals since the incident with hell and he had promised Sera he would only use it in an emergency or with her explicit permission.

Without a moment to spare, Adam races through the portal and surveys the Earth. What Adam sees after coming through the portal shocks him to the core. The Earth, once teeming with life and civilization, now lay desolate and submerged beneath a vast expanse of water. Cities that once bustled with activity were now nothing but submerged ruins, their towering structures reduced to mere shadows beneath the murky depths.

As Adam's gaze swept across the devastated landscape, his heart clenched with sorrow and anguish. The magnitude of the flood's destruction was beyond comprehension. He sees people struggling to stay afloat, crying out for help and he wants to help but there was no land in sight to safely place them on. His eyes soon spot a large vessel amidst the sea of chaos. A vessel that could save the people below!

Lute and Aclima follows through the portal and comes up to him.

"What is going on Dad!?" Aclima ask. Never before has she seen such a devastating sight.

"I don't know! I've never seen a flood like this!" Adam exclaims in disbelief.

"Sir, We should head back! It's not safe!" Lute pleads.

"No! We must save them. There is a vessel over there" Adam points at Noah's Ark. "We can save them by bringing them to that vessel!"

Adam turns and is about to dive into the water to save them when a small figure suddenly hugs him from behind, stopping him.

"Adam, you can't!" The figure cries out!

Adam couldn't believe who was stopping him. The one who is the very picture of joy and love.

"Emily!?" Adam cries out.

-

Emily was with the council as they watch the live video of the flood happening. Watching as humans died by the thousands. She couldn't stomach to watch anymore and decided to leave the council chambers.

After leaving, she takes off to the skies and flies around in circles to clear her head. As she does so, she spots a portal opening beyond the gates of Heaven and upon closer inspection, she sees a bunch of children together with Aclima, Lute and Adam. What alarms her however was that Adam flew through the portal followed soon by Aclima and Lute.

She and the council had not thought of distracting Adam during these few days while the flood was occurring and now it seems he may have discovered the truth. Dreading what may be, Emily races towards the portal and flies through it. Once through, she sees first hand the destruction that the flood has wrought and it made her want to throw up.

Through it all, a pair of golden wings shine brightly amidst the rain and darkness.

"No! We must save them. There is a vessel over there" Adam points at Noah's Ark. "We can save them by bringing them to that vessel!"

Adam wants to save them!? He mustn't! They're corrupt and she can't risk losing him.

SHE MUST STOP HIM!

Emily races to him and immediately hugs him from the back, stopping him from diving into the waters.

"Adam, you can't!" Emily bellows out.

"Emily!?" Adam cries out in surprise.

"Emily, what is going on!?" Aclima ask.

"I'll explain when we are in Heaven but right now, we can't be here! Please Adam, lets go back!" Emily begs.

"My children are screaming and crying for help! I'm helping them!" Adam says with determined resolve.

"Sir, listen to her! There must be a reason all of this is happening!" Lute retorts.

"I don't care! Let go Emily!" Adam yells out as he struggles to pry the young Seraphim off.

Emily feels her grip on him loosening as he struggles. She can't let him go.

SHE MUST STOP HIM!

Emily reaches out with both of her hands and grab his left wing by the humerus bone.

"EMILY!?" Adam shouts in alarm.

"What are you doing Emily!?" Aclima shouts.

"Sir!" Lute shouts.

"I'M SORRY ADAM!" Emily shouts as she applies strong pressure onto his wing.

With tears in her eyes and with a loud and sickening snap.

Emily breaks his wing.

Chapter Text

Many in the council were alarmed when a loud scream was suddenly heard that overshadowed all noise for a moment. Turning the camera away from Noah and his ark, it was now pointed towards the source of the sound. Gasp and shock were evident once everyone in the council saw what it was. Adam, the First Man, has one of his wings broken and is being supported by three other angels, one of which was Emily, a seraphim.

Sera couldn't believe what she was seeing. It was far too late for her to realize that they had forgotten to distract Adam on the day of the flood and now Adam is on Earth with a broken wing!?

What happened!?

None knew how his wing got broken but it put everyone on high alert. Michael immediately contacted Harper with his halo and alerted her to gather the exorcists by Heaven's gate. Harper was reluctant to do so as both the General and Lieutenant weren't around but when Adam was mentioned to be injured, all hesitation was thrown to the wind. Harper alerted the rest of her sisters and all sprang into action.

After a few minutes, thousand of exorcists were at the gates with their weapons at the ready. They surround the children who were at the gates and watch as a sobbing Adam is carried back through the portal by Emily, Aclima and Lute. As soon as they were through, Aclima pushes Emily away and ushers for a few of her sisters to come. With her, Lute and some of their sisters, they carry Adam over to the infirmary at the training grounds.

Emily could only look on in silence and with tears in her eyes as they flew away. Silently mouthing 'I'm sorry.' repeatedly.

In the infirmary, Adam lay still, his face contorted in pain. The room was filled with whispers among the exorcists, speculating on what had transpired. Lute, her expression grim, examined Adam's broken wing with a mixture of concern and determination while Aclima tries to comfort Adam by resting his head on her lap. While the exorcists were trained in basic first aid, none knew how to fix a broken wing.

-

Soon after Adam had been hauled off, Sera, Michael and Raphael appear at the gates to a distraught Emily on the ground, hundreds of new children winners and hundreds of exorcist securing the site. Michael flies up to Harper to get a report of what has happened.

"Emily! What is going on!? Are you hurt!?" Where is Adam!?" Sera ask worriedly as she approached her.

Emily continues to rock back and fourth as she mumbles out apologies repeatedly.

Raphael is quickly by Emily side as he examines her for injuries. After thoroughly examining her, he finds no injuries.

"She isn't hurt." Raphael reports.

Sera lets out a sigh of relief before remembering that Adam is missing.

"Emily, where is Adam?" Sera ask in a gentle voice. She can see Emily isn't feeling well.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry." Emily repeats in a whisper as she continues to sob.

Sera could only hold Emily as she continues to cry and mumble. Soon enough, Michael flies down to her.

"Harper has informed me that Adam has a broken wing. Aclima, Lute and some others have hauled him off to the infirmary." Michael informs.

Sera nods and looks back at Emily.

"Emily, listen to me. I'm going to go see Adam. I want you to go home and wait for me there. Understand?" Sera instructs.

Emily sobs for a few more moments before she slowly nods her head. Gently pulling away from Sera, Emily unfurls her wings and takes off with a few exorcists acting as her escort.

With Emily safely on her way home, Sera, Michael and Raphael make their way to the infirmary with haste. What surprises them upon their arrival was that there were at least 100 exorcists waiting around with their weapons drawn. All on high alert as they position themselves around the building on the lookout for any threats. As the three angels approach, all the exorcists turn their attention to them with their weapons aimed at them, completely catching the trio off guard.

"What is the meaning of this!? Stand down, all of you!" Michael orders.

"Stand down!? You're the reason our father is hurt in the first place!" Claire, one of the exorcist standing guard retorts.

"Let's all remain calm. We did no such harm to Adam." Sera says as she tries to cool the tension.

"We heard from our General and Lieutenant! Emily broke his wing!" Claire shouts back.

Sera exchanges a glance with Michael and Raphael, realizing the gravity of the situation. "That's not possible. Emily wouldn't harm Adam intentionally," she states firmly, trying to defuse the growing hostility.

Michael steps forward, his presence commanding attention. "We need to get to the bottom of this. Accusations won't solve anything." he says, his voice carrying authority.

Raphael, ever the diplomat, adds, "Let's work together to understand what truly happened. Our priority is Adam's well-being. I can heal his wing. You are only letting him suffer in pain the longer I'm kept away from him."

The tension in the air slowly dissipates as the exorcists lower their weapons, albeit reluctantly. Claire, still visibly upset, steps forward. "We just want answers." she says, her tone softer but resolute.

Sera nods in understanding. "We'll get to the bottom of this. But for now, we must focus on Adam. Can you trust us on that?"

The exorcists exchange glances before nodding in agreement.

With the situation temporarily diffused, Sera, Michael, and Raphael enter the infirmary, where Aclima and Lute are attending to Adam. The atmosphere inside is tense, but there's a sense of determination among the angels and exorcists alike to uncover the truth.

As Aclima held on to her sobbing father, Lute pulls out her sword and stands in front with a threatening stance.

"Stay away from him! Haven't you hurt him enough!" Aclima shouts.

Michael was ready to shout back but Sera stops him. Tensions were already high as it is. Any more and this situation can turn violent.

"We swear that we are not here to bring harm to Adam, MY SON." Sera says. "We have Raphael here to examine and heal his wing. Please, allow us to do so."

Lute looks back to Aclima who ponders for a minute before she slowly nods her head. Lute sheaths her weapon and goes back to Adam side.

As Raphael examine his wing, Sera sits by Aclima side.

"What happened?" Sera ask.

"Emily broke his wing." Aclima states.

As Aclima recounts what happened to Sera and Michael, Sera listens intently, her heart heavy with the weight of the situation. Michael, understanding the complexities at play, maintains a calm demeanor, though his concern for Adam is evident.

Raphael, having finished examining Adam's wing, steps forward. "His wing is badly injured, fortunately I can heal it. However, an injury like this will prevent him from flying for at least a month." he announces.

With a collective sigh of relief, the group focuses on Adam's healing who has long since passed out from the pain. As Raphael works his celestial magic, a sense of hope fills the room, overshadowing the earlier tension.

With Adam being taken care of by Raphael, Sera decides to go back for Emily.

-

Emily could only hide in her room over what had just transpired. She was the joy-bringer and yet she caused harm to someone. Someone she loves dearly. There wasn't another option at the time and it was the only way to save Adam from corruption. Yet she caused him so much pain. The screams after his wing had snapped still haunts her mind.

As Emily is lost in her thoughts, a couple of soft knocks comes from her door. The door soon opens and in walks Sera. She enters and sits beside Emily.

"I heard from Aclima." Sera starts in a soft voice. "You broke his wing?"

"... I did." Emily confirms.

Sera smiles.

"I'm proud of you Emily." Sera says.

Emily looks up at Sera and blinks in confusion. Did her mom just say she was proud of her for breaking Adam's wing?

"If I had been in that exact same situation in your place, I would have done the exact same thing." Sera states.

"But mom, I hurt him, badly!" Emily exclaims.

"Yes, its unfortunate that it had to come to that but the alternative would have been worse. He could have flown down and get himself corrupted by sin or maybe even washed away by the flood." Sera says as she holds Emily close. "Be proud Emily. You saved Adam from himself. Stopped him from making a decision he will later regret."

"Than why do I feel so guilty?" Emily ask.

"The council and I share in your guilt Emily. You aren't the only one to be blamed. We all had forgotten to ensure that he was occupied when the flood started. Which resulted in this situation but thanks to you, we avoided the worst outcome." Sera proudly states.

"But Adam -" Emily says before she is cut off by Sera.

"Adam will forgive you. He loves you as much as you love him. With time, he will understand why you did it. What matters is that he is safe, in Heaven, with us." Sera assures.

With Sera assurance, Emily starts to feel less guilty over what happened. Yes, she had hurt Adam but it was for his own good.

TO PROTECT HIM!

He may be hurt now but she'll make him smile once more. She is the joy-bringer after all.

SHE WILL BRING HIM JOY!

Soon everything will become water under the bridge and they will go back to how it used to be.

HUSBAND AND WIFE!

SHE LOVES ADAM!

-

Adam groggily opens his eyes. His left wing hurts like hell and he can barely see straight. It takes him about 15 minutes before things start to clear up for him. As he does so, he looks over to his side and he sees Michael casually sitting on a chair, sipping a beer.

"How long was I out?" Adam says as he slowly sits up.

"Two days." Michael replies.

Adam looks to his left wing and see that it has been set back in place with a splint. He recalls to what has happened and his anger builds up.

"I am here to answer all your questions." Michael states.

"Why? Why were you killing my descendants!?" Adam ask out loud.

Michael explains to him how sin had exponentially increased over the centuries and how that only a handful of humans were left that were still righteous. That the only solution they had was to have Noah build an Ark and to flood the Earth. To cleanse it so that they can start anew.

"So that's it!? My descendants indulge in some sin and you just kill them off like that!?" Adam ask in disbelief.

"It wasn't just some sins Adam! They were murderers, rapist, thieves and so much more!" Michael retorts.

"But you killed them without even giving them a chance to correct their ways! To choose differently!" Adam replies. "If they hadn't changed and died naturally, they would have gone to hell and suffer which is on them but now you're not even giving them a chance! You're condemning them to hell!"

"They wouldn't have changed Adam! They enjoy living a life of depravity and they didn't care who they dragged down with them! It was fortunate that families like Noah are still around!" Michael retorts. "If we had held off on the flood any longer, maybe five or ten years tops, there would be no righteous humans left!"

"You could have told me about this centuries ago! I would have gone down and helped them! Showed them the way!" Adam exclaims.

"And risk losing you? Not a chance." Sera interjects as she comes into the infirmary.

"Sera." Adam calls out with disdain to Sera surprise. It's been a long time since Adam had called her by her name and she HATES it.

She approaches him, her expression soft yet firm.

"I understand your anger, Adam. But you must also understand the gravity of the situation we faced. The corruption on Earth had reached a point of no return. We couldn't risk losing you to that darkness." she explains gently.

"And Emily!? She agreed to this plan!?" Adam ask in disbelief.

Sera sits on the bed with Adam and tries to hug him but Adam wasn't having it and tries to scoot away. Sera, however, was going to show that her love was true and forcefully pulls Adam into her embrace.

"She did but not initially. She fought hard to try and find an alternative but after all was said and done, the flood was the only solution." Sera says as she hold onto him tightly.

"So to stop me, you sent Emily to BREAK MY WING!?" Adam yells, trying to break free of her grasp.

"You were never meant to know about it." Sera states. "None of this was meant to happen."

"Well, it did!" Adam says. "Get away from me SERA!"

Sera only tightens her hug even more.

"Adam, I love you. You may think that what we have done is wrong but I assure you, it was necessary. For the good of humanity and its future as a whole." Sera states. "Did Emily go overboard by breaking your wings? Maybe. But she did it out of love, to protect you. We did not kill your descendants out of malice."

"WE COULD HAVE SAVED THEM!" Adam shouts.

"THEY WERE NO BETTER THAN EVE!" Sera shouts back.

An uncomfortable minute of silence follows after what was said.

"How can you just give up on them? They're in hell now because of what you and the council have done." Adam says solemnly.

"They were going to end up there eventually. We only hasten the process. At least most of the children were spared by becoming winners." Michael states.

"They could have changed!" Adam exclaims.

"What if you let me go to hell? I could start a sort of redemption program or something like it. Help them see the errors of their ways and redeem them." Adam suggest out of desperation.

"Not happening." Sera firmly states. "Setting aside the issue of Lucifer, Lilith and Eve, any sort of repentance would be a futile endeavor. The souls in hell are beyond redemption; their sins have tainted them irreparably. Even if we allowed you to enter hell and attempt to initiate a redemption program, it would more likely lead to your own damnation."

"What you suggest undermines the very fabric of our justice." Michael states.

"But isn't justice about giving people a chance to redeem themselves?" Adam counters.

"Justice is about consequences." Michael retorts. "They had their chance to be righteous in life and whatever afterlife they end up in is what they earned."

"Please, there has to be another way." Adam insists, his voice tinged with desperation.

"I'm sorry Adam but Hell is Forever." Sera states.

Adam hangs his head in defeat, realizing the futility of his plea. The weight of his failure and the knowledge of his children suffering in hell weigh heavily on him. He prays that Eve would at least look out for them.

Sera feels him slump against her, no longer trying to break away from her.

"Adam, we are sorry we kept this from you. We are sorry we lied to you. Just know we did this for the greater good." Sera states.

Adam could only cry in silent anguish as he grapples with the enormity of the situation. Sera holds him close, offering what little comfort she can in the face of such overwhelming despair.

"Please, just leave me alone." Adam ask.

"No son. I promised I would never leave you and despite what you may think, you need me now more than ever." Sera says in a motherly voice.

As much as Adam hates to admit it, she was right. Her embrace right now was the only thing keeping him from completely breaking down. He closes his eyes, allowing himself to momentarily surrender to the warmth of her embrace, seeking solace in her presence despite the turmoil within him.

"I won't leave you, Adam." Sera whispers softly, her voice filled with compassion. "We'll get through this together."

Adam nods weakly, acknowledging her words even as his heart remains heavy with grief and frustration. In that moment, he finds a sliver of comfort in knowing that, despite the secrets that have come to light, he is not alone.

Sera continues to hold him, offering silent support as he grapples with the weight of his emotions. And in that shared moment of vulnerability, a bond between mother and son is reaffirmed.

As the minutes pass, Adam's breathing steadies, his tears gradually subsiding. Though the wounds inflicted upon his soul may take time to heal, he finds a measure of peace in the embrace of his mother, a beacon of love amidst the darkness that surrounds him.

-

A day passes and Adam continues to feel downtrodden, until Aclima and Lute came in to the room. Both girls immediately diving on him for hugs.

"Dad!/Sir!" Both shout in unison.

Adam could only hold on to them tightly. After everything that has happened, at least his girls will never betray him.

After holding them for some minutes, he looks up and outside the door were all the exorcists crowding, trying to see their father.

"Everyone is worried about you." Aclima says.

Adam could only chuckle heartily. It was cute seeing all his girls concerned over him. Standing up, he slowly makes his way outside the infirmary. Once outside, he was greeted with many of them charging at him, unable to contain their need to hug him. Many felt relief and some even cried.

As he continued to hug as many of them as he could, a small shadow was suddenly over them.

"Adam" Emily calls out.

Adam winces when he sees her. The memory of his broken wing still fresh in his mind.

"Emily." He responds coldly.

The exorcists surrounding Adam move aside to let them meet. Many watching her with their hands on their weapon in the event she tries to be violent with their father again.

Emily lands in front of him with her head down.

"I'm sorry Adam. I'm sorry I broke your wing." Emily nearly cries out with tears in her eyes. "Please forgive me."

Adam wants to yell at her. To cuss her out for going to such an extreme length. Because of her, he isn't able to fly for a month!

But as he looks upon her, all he feels is pity and empathy. He remembers how afraid she was for him when she came through the portal. How she wanted to stop him not out of malice but out of love. She is still the Emily he knows and loves that accompanies him annually through Eden.

Slowly, Adam reaches out and lifts Emily's chin, meeting her tear-filled eyes with his own. Despite the lingering pain in his wing, he finds it in himself to offer her a small, understanding smile.

"Emily, I was angry. I still am, to be honest." Adam begins, his voice soft yet firm. "But I understand why you did what you did. You were trying to protect me, and for that, I can't fault you."

Emily's eyes widen in surprise, disbelief evident on her face. She had braced herself for his anger, expecting rejection and condemnation, yet here he was, offering her forgiveness.

Adam pulls her into a gentle embrace, holding her close as a silent reassurance of his forgiveness. In that moment, the weight of guilt that had burdened Emily's heart begins to lift, replaced by a profound sense of relief and gratitude. Emily couldn't help but to breakdown and cry in his arms.

"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Emily repeats as she cries.

HE IS THE PERFECT HUSBAND!

Chapter Text

"Guess who killed almost all of the humans on Earth!" Lucifer says in a sing song voice.

Lilith and Eve look at Lucifer with a puzzled expression.

"You?" Both ask in unison.

"I'm flattered, but no. It's the angels! A ton of sinners suddenly showed and I asked them what happened. Apparently the angels flooded the Earth!" Lucifer says. He goes to the curtains and opens them, revealing a huge crowd making their way to the city.

"Look at that! Our population is booming!" Lucifer announces with glee. "We've never had this many sinners before!"

"And having more sinners is a good thing?" Eve ask, slumped down on a table.

"It is putting my city to good use! I knew making it grander and brighter would attract more people!" Lucifer states.

"Honey, they didn't CHOOSE to come here." Lilith replies.

"Okay, maybe not ALL of them chose to come here -" Lucifer says.

"NONE of them chose to come here." Lilith cuts him off.

"Well this is just the first step! People are going to talk about my utopia and I just need to make the city even grander! Eventually word will reach Adam and he will come down." Lucifer declares.

"ADAM!?" Eve shoots up in her seat and looks around frantically.

"No, Eve. No Adam." Lilith calms her down.

Eve sighs and slumps back down on the table.

Lilith glares back at Lucifer.

"You know we don't mention the 'A' word around her unless she mentions it first." Lilith reprimands in a whisper.

Lucifer looks down and mumbles out a small apology.

"Regardless, with the population this big, not even Heaven's exorcist could wipe them out in 24 hours!" Lucifer declares. "We finally have a steady population for me to test the city out."

"But what is the point? They're useless. They may as well kill themselves. Or let the exorcists kill them, at least than they won't come back." Eve groans. "How am I suppose to get my Adam when these little bitches can't even uprise properly."

"Come on sweetie, they may be useless now but you know they are key when Adam comes to hell." Lilith reasons as she wraps her arm around Eve.

"I guess." Eve mumbles out.

Does Adam care for descendants so distant? Maybe. She doesn't care so long as it makes Adam stay long enough for her to make him hers again.

-

With a lot of children displaced after dying from the flood, it took some time for the council to properly house them in Heaven. Adam and the exorcists were instrumental in the efforts as Adam served as a calming force for the kids while the exorcists were good for manpower. Within a few days, all the children were settled into their new homes with only one exception. A small toddler girl that refused to let go of Adam.

She reminds Adam so much of Aclima when she was much younger. Clinging to her dad like her life depended on it which at the time was probably fairly accurate.

As Adam holds her gently, he feels a wave of nostalgia and sorrow wash over him. Memories of Aclima flood his mind, her laughter echoing in his ears. But now, here he stands, holding this precious child who has lost everything in the flood.

He looks down at her tear-streaked face, her eyes filled with fear and uncertainty. Despite the chaos around them, Adam knows he must be strong for her. With a gentle smile, he whispers soothing words, offering her comfort and reassurance.

"You're safe now, little one." he says softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "You're with us, and we'll take care of you."

The toddler grips onto Adam's robe tighter, seeking solace in his presence. And as they stand there, surrounded by the warmth and light of Heaven, Adam silently promises to protect her, just as he would his own daughter. For in her innocent eyes, he sees a reflection of Aclima, a reminder of the love and joy that once filled his life.

"She doesn't have a name." Sera interrupts his thoughts.

"She doesn't?" Adam ask.

"I'm afraid so. Her parents were using her as a trade currency before the flood hit. They never bothered naming her." Sera explains, her voice tinged with sadness. "That is how bad sin has taken over your descendants."

Adam's heart sinks at the revelation. The idea that this precious child was treated as nothing more than a commodity fills him with rage and sorrow. Has his absence really allowed sin to fester till this point? Was the flood a good thing?

Shaking away those thoughts, he focuses his attention back down on this frightened child.

"Aclima, why don't you name her?" Adam ask.

"Me?" Aclima ask confused. Her father is usually the one that likes to name everything.

"Yeah, I named you and all your sisters. Why don't you name this little cutie." Adam says.

Aclima started sweating, she hasn't named anything or anyone since her death and now she was suddenly put on the spot. It was too much pressure to name something and have it stuck for the rest of all time! How does dad do it!?

"Vern- No uhhh ... Ven- No ..." Aclima scratches her head.

"Vagina!" Aclima announces loudly.

Everyone looked at her with an incredulous look, making Aclima blush in embarrassment.

"... Ma'am." Lute pats her back.

"Just shut up Lieutenant." Aclima buries her face in her hands.

"I think I misheard you Aclima, did you say her name is 'Vaggie'?" Adam tries to salvage the situation.

"Yes! That's right! Her name is Vaggie! Just bit my tongue earlier!" Aclima exclaims, trying to brush off her earlier blunder.

"Sure you did Ma'am" Harper says, earning a glare from her General.

Adam raises the little toddler in his arms, looking directly into her eyes, and with a gentle smile, he whispers, "Welcome to your new home, Vaggie." The little girl's eyes widen in surprise, as if she understands the significance of her newly bestowed name. She reaches out a tiny hand, touching Adam's face with a sense of trust that warms his heart.

Despite the challenges and tragedies that have befallen them, there is still hope to be found in the innocence of a child. And in that moment, surrounded by the love and support of his fellow angels, Adam knows that they will do whatever it takes to ensure Vaggie's safety and happiness.

-

Vaggie had been a good distraction for Adam while his wing recovered. Adam spent his time showing the little girl the wonders of Heaven as they walked, introducing her to new food and letting her play in the lush gardens and sparkling streams. Lute, on the other hand, took on the role of protector, ensuring her safety and teaching her the skills she would need to thrive in her new home.

Vaggie favorite activity was visiting the zoo. Aside from the usual animals you would normally find in a zoo, animals that have long been extinct are also present. Dinosaurs being Vaggie's favorite.

"Rawr!" Vaggie shouts out at the dinosaur in its cage. Adam could only laugh before picking her up and lifting her above his head.

"That's right you overgrown chicken! Fear the Vagasaurus!" Adam shouts while Vaggie giggles.

Adam starts running around the zoo with Vaggie above his head as they ran to each exhibit for Vaggie to 'Rawr' at the animals. Vaggie's laughter echoed through the zoo as they dashed from exhibit to exhibit. Adam's joy matched hers, his carefree spirit infectious as they made their way to the next attraction. Lute followed close behind, a watchful eye on the duo, ensuring they didn't get too carried away.

As the duo ran around, Aclima soon flew in and joined by Lute side.

"Looks like those two are getting along well." Lute says.

"You're surprised? You know dad was always great with kids." Aclima replies.

As they watch, Lute couldn't help but ask a questions that has been on her mind for awhile.

"Was Eve a good mother?" Lute ask.

Aclima hesitates to answer but ultimately does.

"When Dad was around, yeah she was. She became the ideal mother who always pampered her husband and kids." Aclima replies with a small smile. "So long as you didn't stick too close to dad."

"When he isn't around though ... it's like she is a whole other person. Sometimes, Dad would be gone for a few days to teach some of the kids about survival out in the wild and mom would just become distant and easily irritable. She did her chores without much talking and rarely smiled." Aclima continues with a frown.

"But when Dad returns, suddenly she was all smiles and a bundle of joy. Though you can't get too close to Dad so soon or else she would start lashing out." Aclima says. "Often, she would try guilt tripping him into staying by her side. Always talking about how lonely she was and how they never spend enough time together."

"Once, when dad just returned from a survival trip, Seth had approached him and asked if he wanted to go on a fishing trip and my mom quickly found some silly errand to send Seth far away." Aclima states.

Lute listens intently, her expression thoughtful as she takes in Aclima's words. The complexity of their family dynamic weighs heavily on her mind, and she can't help but feel a pang of sympathy for Eve.

"It must have been difficult for her." Lute muses quietly. "To constantly adjust her demeanor based on Adam's presence."

"You don't know the half of it. Being with her when Dad wasn't around was like walking on eggshells. Almost anything would set her off." Aclima replies. "Though that was probably more against me than anything. Like she has a vendetta against me.

-

Eve was reading a book when she suddenly started sneezing.

"Bless you!" Both Lilith and Lucifer voice out.

"Thanks." Eve replies. "Funny, I haven't sneezed since ... I died."

"Well you know what they say, someone is probably talking about you if you're sneezing with no obvious cause." Lucifer claims.

"Someone is talking about me?" Eve ponders. "ADAM!?"

"Eve, sweetie, it could literally be anyone -" Lilith reasons but Eve is already out the door.

"I just love how free spirited she is!" Lucifer muses.

Lilith sighs before smiling. "Me too dear, me too."

Making her way to the roof, Eve begins to shout towards Heaven once more.

"Yes Adam! I love you always!" Eve shouts. "I knew you can't resist your little rib! My virgin hell body is all yours and I'll wait for you for as long as it takes!"

"I'M YOURS AND YOU'RE MINE! TOGETHER FOREVER! ADAM AND EVE!" Eve shouts. "TOGETHER! FOREVER!"

-

"Please Adam, let me massage your wings!" Emily begs.

"I told you already Emily, you don't have to. My wings are fine now." Adam replies.

"No, they're not! You still aren't flying like you did before and its already been a month!" Emily yells out.

Emily's frustration was palpable as she pleaded with Adam, her concern for his well-being evident in her tone. Adam couldn't help but feel touched by her genuine care and concern for him, but he couldn't bring himself to accept her offer.

"Emily, I appreciate your concern, truly. But I'll be fine. It just takes time for wings to heal properly, like Raphael said." Adam reassured her, his voice gentle yet firm.

"But what if something's wrong? What if you need help?" Emily persisted, her worry refusing to be quelled.

Adam placed a comforting hand on Emily's shoulder, looking into her eyes with a reassuring smile. "I promise you, if I need help, I'll ask for it. Besides, I have Lute by my side."

Emily looks at Adam with conflict in her eyes. She knows he needs help but he won't admit it. A wife can sense these things!

"Well, since you're offering, there is something you could help with." Adam says.

"What is it!? I'll do anything!" Emily perks up, ready to take on any task.

Adam holds Vaggie up to her.

"Can you take care of Vaggie for awhile? I figured you and her could bond a little." Adam ask.

Emily's face lights up with delight at the request. "Of course, Adam! I'd love to spend time with Vaggie." She takes the little girl into her arms, her smile bright and genuine as she gazes down at her.

Vaggie giggles and reaches out to pat Emily's cheek, her tiny fingers brushing against her skin. Emily's heart melts at the sweet gesture, and she can't help but feel a surge of warmth and affection for the little girl in her arms.

"Thank you, Emily. I really appreciate it," Adam says gratefully, giving her a grateful smile before making his way out.

As Emily watches Adam leave, she turns her attention back to Vaggie, a soft smile playing on her lips.

So this is what it feels like to be a mother?

THIS IS AMAZING!

-

Sera can't help but feel annoyed. Adam has been avoiding her ever since the whole flood debacle. He hasn't been giving her as much hugs as he used to and while he stopped calling her by name, he also isn't calling her 'mom'.

This shall not stand.

"You wanted to see me?" Adam came into Sera's room.

"Yes Adam. Have a seat." Sera pats her bed.

"No thanks. Just tell me what is it and I'll -" Adam says.

"SIT. DOWN. ADAM." Sera says sternly.

Adam quickly sits down.

"Now, we're going to talk." Sera stands and heads to the door. "Until whatever feelings you have are resolved."

Sera locks the door.

Adam gulps. "I don't know what you mean."

"Is that so? Well, allow me to start than." Sera sits beside him, her wings starting to surround him.

"I've noticed a significant decrease in the amount of hugs you have been giving me. Not only that, we have not cuddled since the whole debacle with the flood and lastly, you have not called me 'mom'." Sera states.

"I'm sure you're just imagining it." Adam says nervously as he looks to the door.

Sera grabs his chin and forces him to look at her.

"Look at me Adam." Sera demands.

"I ... I think I hear Vaggie crying!" Adam says in a panic.

"No, you don't. Emily is taking care of her right now. Aclima and Lute are away with the exorcists on a training retreat. It's just you and me." Sera states.

Adam tries to look away again but Sera wings close in on him and forces him against her body. His face now forced upwards towards Sera.

"Talk to me Adam. Tell me what is wrong. Do you hate me?" Sera ask.

Adam resigns to his fate. He can't avoid it anymore.

"... I don't hate you." Adam says. "Just ... dislike you is more appropriate."

"Dislike me?" Sera ask.

"Mom, I love you but what you did, hiding the flood from me. It ... hurts." Adam admits.

"I understand, Adam," she says gently. "I know my decision to keep the truth from you was difficult for you to accept. But I did it to protect you. I didn't want you to bear the weight of that burden or feel responsible for what happened."

Adam nods, his gaze fixed on the floor. "I know you were trying to protect me, Mom. But it still feels like a betrayal, like you didn't trust me enough to handle the truth."

"You tried to save them Adam. You risked yourself for people who don't deserve your kindness or love." Sera states.

"I didn't think that their sins warranted genocide! To me, it was like if you were killing Eve for simply eating the forbidden fruit." Adam explains.

How Sera wishes she did kill Eve that day. Than Adam would have stayed in the Garden and all would be well.

"It was because of that action that sin was introduced into the world, you know this Adam." Sera states. "If she had died than, you would have stayed in the Garden, you would have a new wife. A life free of sin and no flood."

"Instead, your endless love and compassion made you choose to follow Eve instead." Sera states.

Adam eyes tries to look away from the guilt he is now feeling.

"But that is what I love about you." Sera says to Adam's surprise.

"You're always willing to see the best in people, to give them a chance at redemption, even when they don't deserve it." Sera continues, her voice softening. "But sometimes, Adam, that kindness can blind you to the harsh realities of the world. And it's my job, as your mother, to protect you from those harsh realities, even if it means making difficult decisions."

"I stopped you from leaving Heaven to go find Eve in hell the first day you came and look what happened when you finally met her. She had attacked Lute." Sera states. "Don't focus on the ones in hell. Focus on the ones you have like Seth, Aclima and your other children. The ones who made it to Heaven."

Adam listens quietly, his thoughts swirling with conflicting emotions. He knows Sera is right, but it's hard to accept that sometimes doing the right thing can still lead to pain and suffering.

"I just thought I could change their fate. Give them that second chance to be in Heaven." Adam says.

"Like how you gave Cain a second chance?" Sera says.

"Cain ..." Adam remembers that day clearly. He didn't even look back at his son. He just walked away. How could he think about helping his descendants when he turned his back on his first son?

He was nothing but a hypocrite.

"I'm sorry Adam but I hope you understand. I did everything for you and Heaven's benefit." Sera states.

Adam couldn't hold back his tears anymore. Instead of trying to escape Sera, he leans into her embrace instead.

Sera smiles, finally he realizes that she loves him and is looking out for his well being.

Sera lays him down in bed with her and holds him close.

As Adam lays in Sera's comforting embrace, he feels a sense of relief wash over him. Despite the pain and confusion he's been grappling with, there's solace in knowing that his mother is there for him, ready to offer guidance and support.

"I'm sorry, Mom." Adam whispers, his voice choked with emotion.

Sera gently strokes his hair, her touch soothing and reassuring. "No need to be sorry, Adam. I'll always be here for you, no matter what."

YOU WILL BE SAFE, IN HEAVEN!

As Adam drifts off to sleep, his mind finally at ease, Sera watches over him with a tender smile, her love for her son shining bright in her eyes.

Chapter Text

2329 B.C.

A week after the latest extermination, with beer in hand, Michael awaits the trio from hell in the embassy.

Oh how he loves meeting them after every extermination. Not as much as beer but still, its a pretty good time. It's not everyday you get to put down the Sin of Pride.

Soon, the doors open and in walks Lucifer, Lilith and Eve. All three sits down across from Michael.

"Welcome brother, his wife and concubine! Shall we begin -" Michael says.

"Where is Adam!?" Eve demands.

"We go through this every year Eve and my answer will always be the same. You can't see Adam!" Michael says with a smug smile.

"You can't do this to me! How can you keep apart a loving husband and wife. Have you no heart!?" Eve exclaims.

"Ex-husband." Michael states.

"HE IS NOT FUCKING SINGLE!" Eve shouts as she slams her fist on the table, leaving a small dent.

"Despite what you may think, he is single and from what I can tell, there are MANY women after him." Michael teases. "In fact, Aclima has been sticking quite close to him."

"ACLIMA!" Eve was about to lose it but Lilith quickly holds her.

Michael could only chuckle at the hilarious scene before him. He loves triggering Eve. He look to Lucifer and sees he is still maintaining his professionalism, or trying to at least.

Lucifer coughs before addressing Michael. "Continuing on with the meeting, here are the numbers of citizens that we have lost from the extermination." Lucifer hands him a document and Michael quickly skims through it.

"Looks good, it tallies with what our exorcists have reported. It's unfortunate we were only able to wipe out a sixth of the population but seeing as how no new sinners will be coming anytime soon, this won't be an issue." Michael says. "If that is all -"

"We want some concessions." Lilith demands.

"Yes, like my wife said, we believe after being under heel for so long and having to look after theses sinners, we deserve some concessions." Lucifer reiterates.

Michael smirks. "Alright, I'll humor you. What concessions do you believe you deserve?"

Immediately, the trio sits up straight in their chairs now that Michael could potentially give them what they want.

"WE WANT ADAM!" The trio demand.

"Denied. Next!" Michael states.

"GIVE ME MY ADAM YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Eve shouts.

"Nope!" Michael replies with a smug smile and put his feet up on the table.

"How about something belonging to Adam!? Hair, feather, clothes, I'll even take his sweat or used bath water!" Lucifer says. He wants to create an Adam duck so badly! AND DRINK HIS BATH WATER!

"First of all, disgusting. Second, denied. Third, next!" Michael states.

Oh, how he LOVES seeing his brother be so desperate. He sips his beer and pretends he is enjoying their tears of anguish. So delicious.

"I want Adam to visit one of my concerts." Lilith proposes. She just needs Adam to come to one of her concerts and she is sure she can snag him. They used to perform duets back in Eden and their voices harmonized so beautifully. No one could match her singing like Adam did. Surely after hearing her sing, he will miss the old days and will want her.

BOTH MIND AND BODY!

Michael raises an eyebrow, considering Lilith's proposition. "Least unhinged request so far but, DENIED!"

Lilith huffs in frustration, crossing her arms. "Why not? It's a simple request."

"Because Adam is not your puppet to manipulate." Michael retorts, taking another sip of his beer.

Lucifer leans forward, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Come on, Michael. Don't be such a killjoy. It's just a concert."

Michael shakes his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "No means no, Lucifer. Find another way to entertain yourselves."

The trio exchange glances, clearly disappointed by Michael's refusal. Eve grumbles under her breath while Lilith drums her fingers impatiently on the table.

"Fine." Lucifer finally concedes, straightening up in his chair.

"Do you three have ANY request that doesn't involve Adam?" Michael ask.

"I do." Eve states calmly.

"Surprising, coming from you, but okay. What do you want?" Michael ask.

"I want Aclima dead." Eve says.

"She is already dead." Michael replies with a smirk.

"YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN!" Eve shouts. "I WANT HER SUPER DEAD!"

"Well to that I say." Michael takes a deep breath. "SUPER DENIED!"

"Why!? Too weak to kill a homewrecking bitch!?" Eve shouts.

"Of course not! Question is, why would I!?" Michael retorts.

"So Adam will kill himself!" Eve states.

...

"Okay, you're going to have to explain this one to me." Michael says. "I kill Aclima and somehow Adam will kill himself?"

Eve smiles proudly, ready to explain to Michael her foolproof plan.

"It's simple Michael. You kill Aclima, Adam becomes sad and remembers who he created Aclima with. He remembers me and wants back that love and attention that has always comforted him during his troubled times on Earth. He kills himself to be with me in hell." Eve says proudly.

A minute of uncomfortable silence follows after Eve explains her 'brilliant' plan.

"So Adam leaving Heaven of his own accord and coming down to hell isn't possible? He must kill himself?" Michael ask in disbelief.

"If he could that would be great but I'm sure that BITCH Sera won't let him." Eve spits out.

"True ... but wouldn't it make more sense for me to just kill Adam instead of Aclima?" Michael ask.

"Sure, both plans results in Adam's death. Just that my plan has Aclima dead which is a plus." Eve replies.

"I see." Michael says. "DENIED!"

"FUCK YOU!" Eve shouts.

The trio contemplate their options.

Lucifer wonders if he can take Michael as a hostage and using him as a bargaining chip, trade Michael for Adam. Setting aside the power difference between them and assuming he succeeds, would Heaven accept? Maybe. Heaven can't function without Michael, at least in the short term but they can definitely live without Adam. Could he truly pull off such a daring move? The risk is high, but the reward—Adam, his precious—is worth it.

Lilith wonders if she could sway Michael with an offer he couldn't refuse. Perhaps she could promise him something that even Heaven couldn't provide. She ponders what could entice him enough to make him reconsider his stance on Adam. Her body perhaps? It worked on Lucifer so surely it could work on his brother. Right?

Eve just stares angrily at Michael. Her resentment for the angels made clear. How she wishes she could strong arm Michael into opening a portal to Heaven so she could drag Adam down to hell with her.

As the trio silently mull over their options, Michael leans back in his chair, enjoying the chaos he's caused. He takes another sip of his beer, waiting to see what they'll come up with next. Deep down, he knows that no matter what they propose, he holds all the cards.

"When did you start drinking?" Lucifer ask. "I don't remember when but I always see you with a beer at every meeting."

"Speaking of beer," Michael says. "How about I give you three each a beer. They're Adam creations and -"

"DEAL!" Lucifer shouts.

Both Eve and Lilith look at Lucifer with a look of incredulity while Michael just stares at him dumbfounded.

"What the hell honey!?" Lilith says in a loud whisper.

"I'm caving okay! I think this is the best deal we're going to get!" Lucifer replies.

"Are you serious!? Michael was going to give us Adam if we held on long enough!" Eve states.

It was now Lucifer and Lilith's turn to look at Eve with amusement. Were they participating in the same meeting?

"Look, just take the beers." Michael snaps his finger and three Adam brand beers from Michael stash appear in front of them.

The trio takes a sip of the beer and find themselves pleasantly surprised. The taste is unlike anything they've experienced before. It's rich and complex, with layers of flavor dancing on their tongues. There's a hint of bitterness that gives way to a smooth, malty sweetness, reminiscent of caramelized sugar and toasted grains.

As they savor the beer, they can't help but be reminded of Adam's ingenuity and creativity. It's evident that he poured his heart and soul into crafting this brew, and they find themselves appreciating his skills in a way they never have before.

"Wow!" Lucifer says, raising his eyebrows in surprise. "This is ... unexpectedly delightful!"

Eve nods in agreement, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Indeed. It's ... quite impressive."

Lilith takes another sip, savoring the taste lingering on her palate. "I must admit, Adam has outdone himself with this creation."

Michael watches with amusement as the trio's expressions soften, their initial frustration momentarily forgotten as they immerse themselves in the experience of the beer.

"See?" Michael says with a smirk. "Sometimes, it pays to appreciate the little things Adam has to offer."

The trio looked at each other before nodding and looking at Michael with renewed determination.

"We're taking you hostage Michael!" Lucifer shouts.

"What?" Michael ask, confused.

"WE MUST HAVE ADAM!" The trio shouts as they jump at Michael. The beer having fueled their passion for Adam.

"Guess that's my cue to leave." Michael quickly opens a portal below and falls through, escaping the kidnapping attempt of the trio.

The three crash into the chair where Michael had been sitting seconds ago.

"DAMN IT!" Lucifer exclaims.

Back in Heaven, Michael appears back in the council chambers, narrowly escaping being kidnapped. He is confident he would have won that battle but still, it would have turned ugly.

"Michael." Sera calls out. "I assume the meeting went well?"

"The usual. The reported numbers of the extermination and demand for Adam which I promptly rejected." Michael reports.

"Excellent work once again Michael." Sera smiles with delight.

"By the way, I believe we should start using holographic projection instead of a face to face meeting moving forward." Michael states. "Lucifer seems to be growing more unhinged."

"Very well, I'll take your suggestion into consideration." Sera replies.

With that meeting out of the way, Michael needs to find Adam.

Like hell he'll ever hand Adam over to those three.

HE NEEDS HIS BEER!

-

"Emily!" Aclima shouts. "Open up! Its my turn to have Vaggie!"

Emily opens the door with Vaggie cradled in her arms.

"No need Aclima, I'll take care of Vaggie." Emily offers.

"Not a chance. Vaggie is mine today." Aclima insists, reaching out to take the baby from Emily's arms.

Emily hesitates, not wanting to relinquish the infant to Aclima's care. "But you had her two days ago. It's only fair that I get to spend some time with her too."

Aclima's expression hardens, her grip tightening on Vaggie. "You had her yesterday! I said she's mine today. Don't make me take her by force."

"Let go Aclima! Vaggie wants to spend time with me, her mother!" Emily exclaims.

"Mother!? You!? If anything, I'm her mother! I named her!" Aclima retorts.

"More like Adam named her after that horrendous named you tried to give her!" Emily retorts.

"He took inspiration from the name I gave so it still counts!" Aclima says.

Seeing the two fight upsets Vaggie greatly that she starts to cry. Hearing this, Adam and Lute soon appear.

"Is something wrong?" Adam ask worriedly.

At the sound of his voice, Vaggie looks up at Adam and immediately reaches out towards him, wanting to be held by the First Man.

"Awww, come here Vaggie." Adam reaches and takes Vaggie from Emily.

"Daddy!" Vaggie exclaims as she holds onto Adam tightly.

Adam holds Vaggie close, soothing her cries with gentle whispers and soft strokes of her hair. Emily and Aclima both look on, their argument momentarily forgotten as they watch the tender scene unfold before them.

"So what was your argument about earlier?" Adam ask as he cradles Vaggie.

"Dad, who is Vaggie's mother?" Aclima ask. "It's me right, I named her after all."

"Nonsense! It should be me. I know the best ways to bring Vaggie joy!" Emily says.

Lute feels like she has been left out and decides to interject. "Surely its me. I'm the one teaching her how to survive. Just last week I taught her how to hold a spear!"

All turned to look at Lute with a dumbfounded look.

"Look, lets just ask Vaggie who she thinks is her mother." Adam brings Vaggie up to his shoulder.

"Okay Vaggie, point to mommy." Adam encourages.

Vaggie looks between the three women and pauses for a minute before making her decision. All three look at Vaggie with anticipation.

"No mommy. ONLY DADDY!" Vaggie announces and hugs Adam's head.

"Awww, daddy loves you too Vaggie!" Adam blows into her stomach which makes her giggle in delight.

As Adam walks off with Vaggie to go play, the trio of women looked at each other in disbelief.

The trio of women exchange glances, their confusion evident on their faces. It seems Vaggie's declaration has left them all speechless, each grappling with their own mix of emotions.

Aclima's brow furrows as she tries to make sense of Vaggie's choice. She had been so certain that she was the one who held the strongest bond with the child, given her role in naming her and spending time with her. But now, faced with Vaggie's unequivocal declaration of "only Daddy," she can't help but feel a pang of disappointment and perhaps even a twinge of jealousy. She was starting to understand how her mother feels now.

SHE SHOULD BE DAD'S NUMBER ONE! NOT VAGGIE!

Emily, on the other hand, feels a mixture of relief and concern. While she's relieved that Vaggie seems to have a strong bond with Adam, her heart aches at the thought that Vaggie might not see her as her mother. She wonders if she's been neglecting her motherly duties or if she's somehow failed to connect with Vaggie on a deeper level. Despite her concerns, she resolves to do whatever it takes to strengthen her relationship with her and ensure that she knows she's loved and cherished.

SHE IS ADAM'S WIFE AFTER ALL!

As for Lute, she's left feeling a bit out of place and uncertain of her role in Vaggie's life. She had hoped that her efforts to teach Vaggie survival skills would earn her some recognition as a maternal figure, but Vaggie's declaration only serves to highlight her lack of a traditional motherly bond with the child. While she's proud of Vaggie's independence and strength, she can't help but feel a pang of disappointment that she wasn't chosen as "mommy." Nonetheless, she resolves to continue supporting Vaggie in any way she can, even if it means being more of a mentor than a mother figure.

SO LONG AS SHE DOESN'T TAKE HER PLACE BY ADAM'S SIDE!

The trio soon take off after them and joins them on their adventure.

Chapter Text

2320 B.C.

"Are you sure you don't need me Sir?" Lute ask.

"I'll be fine Lute. Just going to spend the afternoon with Vaggie. Ain't that right Vagasaurus!?" Adam calls out.

Vaggie climbs up Adam's back and rest her head on his shoulder with her arms wrapped around his neck. "That's right Dad!"

"The two of you will just be home? You won't go anywhere?" Sera ask.

"That's right mom. Just me and Vags." Adam replies.

Sera eyes Adam suspiciously, without Lute around to keep him in check, she worries he may run off to who knows where.

"Very well. We'll see you tonight." Sera says, ultimately relenting. "Come along Emily."

With that, Sera and Emily turns to leave for their council meeting.

"Sir, I don't have to go. Aclima doesn't need me at the training grounds." Lute insists. "I can stay with you."

"Now Lute, Harper and a few others have been telling me that since you're always with me, they don't get the chance to challenge you. Keep this up and I might think you're a coward." Adam says with a smirk.

Lute is taken aback. Adam thinking her a coward! All because those bitches think they are worthy to take her position! She can't have that! Her dignity is on the line!

"Don't worry Sir, I'll be back after I put them in their place!" Lute says aggressively.

"Yeah! Prove them wrong Lute!" Adam encourages.

"Yes Sir!" Lute salutes and bolts out the door. Taking to the air, she immediately makes her way to the training grounds.

Adam and Vaggie stare out the window until they can no longer see her.

"Are we really staying at home Dad?" Vaggie ask.

"Nope. You and I are going on a fishing trip!" Adam announces.

"A fishing trip? You mean the aquarium?" Vaggie ask, never having gone fishing before.

"No Vaggie. We're not going to just look at them, we're going to touch them!" Adam says.

Vaggie eyes light up, she had never touched a live fish before and within seconds, she was jumping for joy.

"Can we go now!?" Vaggie ask excitedly.

"Not yet. There is still one more person we need to get." Adam says with a smirk.

-

The sun is shining bright but it isn't warm. The air is filled with the sweet fragrance of flowers in perpetual bloom, their petals soft as silk beneath gentle fingertips. Rivers of crystal-clear water flow gracefully, their gentle murmurs a soothing lullaby to the soul. Majestic mountains rise like ancient guardians, their peaks crowned with snow that glistens in the eternal sunlight.

Heaven truly is perfect.

"HEY SETH!" Adam shouts.

"Ahhh!" Seth screams and falls backward.

"Seth my boy! How are you?" Adam ask. "Man, I knew you love nature but enough to not visit Aclima and I in the city?"

"Dad!" Seth exclaims. It's been a long time since he had to experience his Dad's enthusiastic attitude. He does miss his Dad and his infectious energy. Seth quickly brushes himself off and grins at his father.

"Dad, it's great to see you too! I've just been enjoying the tranquility out here. The city can be a bit overwhelming sometimes." Seth admits, looking around at the serene landscape surrounding them.

"Hi Seth!" Vaggie calls out while on Adam's back.

"Who?" Seth ask as he looks at Vaggie.

"Oh right, this is the first time you're seeing her." Adam plucks Vaggie off of him despite her protest and places her down in front of Seth.

"Seth, this is Vaggie, your new sister!" Adam says with excitement.

"New sister?" Seth ask as he stands up. "Did mom come up to Heaven? Surprised she is still popping out babies."

"No, your mom is still ... down there." Adam corrects him.

"Than Vaggie?" Seth ask.

"Yeah, I know, the name is a little odd but Aclima named her." Adam says.

"You married Aclima!?" Seth exclaims. Did Aclima finally make her dream come true!?

"What!? No!" Adam replies. "Vaggie here is adopted."

"Oh." Seth says. "You should have started with that."

Seth kneels down till he is eye level with Vaggie and hold out his hand.

"Hi Vaggie. I'm Seth. I guess you're my new sister." Seth says.

Instead of taking his hand, Vaggie dashes forward and surprises Seth by hugging him. Although he was caught off guard, he soon wrapped his arms around Vaggie and returned the hug. After a minute, he releases the hug and Vaggie scrambles back to Adam and climbs up his body to rest back on his shoulder.

"She is a cute kid." Seth remarks. "So what brings you by? I doubt you came here just to introduce Vaggie to me."

"True. You busy Seth?" Adam ask.

"No, nothing at the moment. Why?" Seth replies.

"Great! Remember to land with your knees." Adam snaps his fingers.

"What? My knees -" Seth suddenly falls through a portal that appears at his feet.

Seth quickly unfurls his wings and orients himself. Soon he finds himself landing on a boat in the middle of the ocean. Adam coming down to land beside him and taking Vaggie off his shoulder.

"What the hell Dad!?" Seth exclaims.

"Come on Seth! It's time for some father-son bonding!" Adam says with glee.

Seth glances around, taking in the vast expanse of the ocean stretching out before them. The rhythmic sound of waves lapping against the sides of the boat fills the air.

"Dad, what's going on?" Seth asks, still trying to process the sudden change in scenery. "Where are we?"

"I know we've been in Heaven for a long time but I'm pretty sure you can still recognize the Earth." Adam replies.

"Earth!? We can't be here! What if people see us!?" Seth cautions.

"Look around you Seth, we're in the middle of the ocean." Adam says. "Don't worry, I picked this spot because its the furthest point from land. There is nothing but ocean for miles."

Adam grins mischievously, gesturing towards the fishing gear neatly arranged on the deck of the boat.

"We're here for a fishing trip, son!" he declares. "Just you, me, and Vaggie, enjoying some quality time together."

Seth's initial apprehension begins to melt away as he takes in the serene surroundings. The sun hangs low on the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the tranquil waters. He can't help but be swept up in his father's infectious enthusiasm.

"Okay, I guess a fishing trip does sound fun." Seth admits, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"That's the spirit!" Adam exclaims, clapping Seth on the back. "Now, let's see who can catch the biggest fish!"

"Come Vaggie, I'll teach you how to fish!" Adam turns to Vaggie but finds her staring out at the ocean.

"Is something wrong?" Seth ask.

Vaggie's gaze is fixed on the endless expanse of water, her expression distant and thoughtful. Seth and Adam exchange a concerned glance before Adam kneels down beside her, gently placing a hand on her shoulder.

"Hey Vagasaurus, what's on your mind?" Adam asks softly.

Vaggie turns to look at him, her eyes wide and shimmering with unspoken emotions. For a moment, she seems unsure of how to voice her thoughts, but then she takes a deep breath and speaks in a quiet voice.

"I ... I was just thinking about the water," she murmurs. "It's so big, so... powerful. It makes me feel ... small. Just like before."

Adam pulls her in and hugs her close.

"It's okay Vaggie. The ocean won't hurt you anymore. Your dad's got you, and so does Seth." Adam reassures her, giving her a comforting squeeze. "We're all here together, and nothing's going to harm you."

Seth nods in agreement, offering a reassuring smile. "That's right, Vaggie. We won't let anything happen to you."

Vaggie leans into the embrace, finding solace in their words. The memory of the flood still haunts her and the drowning made her shaken but when Adam held her after everything that happened, she felt a sense of safety she hadn't experienced in a long time.

The warmth of his arms wrapped around her, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat against her chest, it was as if she found a sanctuary amidst the chaos. Vaggie closed her eyes, allowing herself to be engulfed by the moment, pushing away the lingering fear and embracing the comfort that Adam provided.

She felt safe.

"Do you want to go home Vaggie? We don't have to fish today." Adam ask.

Vaggie shakes her head, wiping away the tears in her eyes.

"Let's go fishing!" Vaggie smiles.

"Great! Now, the first thing you'll need is a fishing rod." Adam explains, selecting a sturdy rod from the pile and handing it to Vaggie. "Hold it like this," he demonstrates, positioning her hands on the rod. "And when you feel a bite, give it a good tug like this."

Vaggie watches intently, mimicking Adam's movements with determination. With a flick of her wrist, she casts her line into the water, her eyes bright with anticipation.

"Now we wait," Adam says, settling in beside her. "Fishing requires patience, Vaggie. Sometimes it takes a while for the fish to bite."

Together, the three of them cast their lines into the shimmering waters, the gentle rhythm of the waves lulling them into a sense of peace and contentment. As they wait patiently for a bite, Seth can't help but feel grateful for this unexpected moment of togetherness with his father and his new sister. In the midst of Heaven's perfection, it's these simple, ordinary moments that he treasures the most.

Scooting closer to his father, Seth decides to ask him about Vaggie.

"So what is the story with Vaggie?" Seth ask in a low whisper.

"There was a flood." Adam recounts the story to Seth.

-

Lute was excited to go back to the mansion and inform Adam of her triumphant victory over her sisters. She had taken on Harper and four others in rapid succession. All challenging for her position and she overcame the odds.

Excited to tell of her tale, she reaches the mansion in record time and slams open the door.

"Sir!" Lute calls out. "Sir, I have an exciting story to tell you!"

Lute looks around the mansion but is surprised to find no one.

"Sir!?" Lute calls out. "Vaggie!?"

Perhaps Sera and Emily had came back earlier and the four of them had left and gone somewhere. Yes, that seems to be the most logical conclusion.

But just as Lute was about to calm down, she hears a cheery voice coming from the entrance.

"Adam! Vaggie! We're home!" Emily calls out. Evidently she and Sera had just returned home early.

Lute races out and confirms her suspicions. Adam and Vaggie were not with them.

"Lute? I was not expecting to see you here." Sera says. She notices that Lute has a distressed look.

"I think Adam and Vaggie left." Lute says.

-

"And that's when Aclima tried to name her 'Vagina'!" Adam tells Seth. "I intervened and renamed her to Vaggie."

Seth could only burst out in laughter at the absurdity of the story. From the angels nearly wiping out humanity to Aclima almost giving Vaggie a vulgar name.

"You're taking the news rather well." Adam says. "Certainly better than me at least."

"I mean, those people wanted to use Vaggie as currency. It's hard to feel bad when there are people like that. I certainly didn't teach them to do that." Seth says.

Adam nods with a sad smile. "I guess you're right."

Seth pats his shoulder. "Don't blame yourself dad, you've done a great job protecting Vaggie and giving her a better life. She's lucky to have you as her dad."

Just then, a tug on Vaggie's fishing line interrupts their conversation, and her eyes widen with excitement.

"Dad! I got one!" she exclaims, her voice filled with delight.

Adam grins, his heart swelling with pride. "That's my girl! Reel it in, Vaggie!"

With Adam's help, Vaggie begins to reel in her catch, her small hands gripping the rod with determination. Inch by inch, the fish emerges from the depths below, its scales glistening in the sunlight.

"Wow, Vaggie, that's a big one!" Seth exclaims, marveling at the size of the fish.

With one final tug, Vaggie hoists the fish onto the deck of the boat, a triumphant grin on her face. Adam and Seth cheer, clapping her on the back in celebration.

"Well done, Vaggie!" Adam exclaims, his heart swelling with pride. "You caught your first fish!"

Vaggie's eyes sparkle with joy as she looks down at her prize, a sense of accomplishment filling her chest. The pain of her past fading into obscurity.

With her first catch secured, Vaggie's confidence soars, and she eagerly dives back into the fishing, casting her line with newfound skill and determination. Each tug on her line fills her with exhilaration, and she revels in the thrill of the chase.

As the afternoon wears on and the sun begins to dip below the horizon, the trio finds themselves surrounded by a bounty of fish.

"We're going to have a feast tonight!" Adam declares proudly.

Chapter Text

With their fishing haul packed away nicely, the three of them were ready to head back to Heaven. After Adam opens a portal, Seth's halo immediately lights up, indicating he was getting a call. Tapping his halo, Seth answers the call to a loud and frantic Aclima.

"Seth, have you seen dad!?" Aclima shouts.

"Dad?" He looks to Adam who now has a look of guilt over him.

"Yeah! He and our little sister is missing!" Aclima loudly clarifies.

"Missing?" Seth ponders what he should say. But Adam makes a cross sign motion with his hands, telling him to deny.

"No, I haven't seen Dad." Seth replies. Adam gives him a thumbs up.

"Call me if you do!" Aclima hangs up.

...

"Something you forgot to tell me Dad?" Seth ask.

"Right ... so I may have left out the part where I told no one else about this fishing trip." Adam says sheepishly.

"And now Aclima is going to kill you." Seth states. "No wonder you took off your halo"

"If it's just Aclima, I would be considered quite fortunate." Adam replies. "If Aclima knows, it means everyone knows. Which means your grandma is going to double kill me."

"Why is everyone so worried anyway? You're the oldest human!" Seth ask.

"Your grandma and some others thinks I'm the type to wander off without supervision." Adam states.

"... Like now?" Seth ask.

"Yeah ... like now." Adam confirms. "But this isn't so bad! It's just an innocent fishing trip! This wasn't as bad as the time I ended up in hell!"

"You were in hell!?" Seth as in disbelief.

"Yeah, funny story. I'll tell you some other time if I live to see another day." Adam says. "How about it Vaggie, want to live on Earth with your old man and travel the world? You can be my mini Aclima!"

"I'll go ANYWHERE with you Dad!" Vaggie shouts gleefully.

"That's my girl!" Adam rubs her head to Vaggie delight.

"You can't run from your problems Dad!" Seth yells.

"Come on Seth, heck, you can join us too! I travelled the world with Aclima so now its your turn." Adam proposes.

"Forget it Dad. We all need to go back to Heaven and you need to face the music." Seth replies.

Adam sighs before rubbing his head, thinking hard. "No no. It's fine. I have a contingency plan for this. I had hoped I wouldn't have to use it but it looks like I don't have a choice."

He snaps his fingers and the portal destination changes.

-

"Dad! Vaggie!" Harper yells out as she and her sisters scour the city for their father and missing sister.

The order from Aclima had came suddenly. While they were all going about their day, Aclima had suddenly contacted everyone through their halo and informed them of their missing father and little sister. Without a moment of hesitation, all of the exorcists scrambled all over the Heaven in search for their father and sister. Their search efforts were marked by a sense of urgency and determination, as they combed through every nook and cranny of Heaven, leaving no stone unturned.

Harper, alongside her sisters, coordinated their efforts, dividing Heaven into sectors to cover more ground efficiently. They checked every possible location where their father and sister could be, from bustling marketplaces to quiet alleyways, from parks to the outskirts. Each step was taken with purpose, fueled by the deep concern for their loved ones' safety.

As they continued their relentless pursuit, Heaven echoed with their calls, their voices filled with both determination and desperation. They knew that time was of the essence, and failure was not an option. So they pressed on, fueled by love and the unwavering belief that they would reunite with their father and sister.

Lute was more violent in her search. She knew everywhere that Adam liked to go since she accompanies him. Together with Aclima, they went about slamming open shop doors, demanding answers from startled shopkeepers, their eyes ablaze with worry and frustration. For Lute, the thought of her charge being in danger was enough to shatter her calm façade.

For Aclima, losing her father once was already heart wrenching enough. Watching him die on his death bed was the worst feeling imaginable. To lose him a second time, especially without knowing his whereabouts or if he was safe, was a nightmare she couldn't bear. Every passing moment without any sign of them intensified her worry and fueled her determination to find them.

-

Back in Sera's office, using her full angelic form with her many eyes, Sera searches through hell on her monitor, scrutinizing every inch of its red landscape. In the event that Adam had somehow ended up in hell again, she was prepared to intervene once more and take him away from that horrid place.

But there were no signs of his obvious golden wings anywhere in hell. She had thought that perhaps Eve had captured him and is now doing unspeakable things to him but she pushed that thought aside. MAYBE SHE CAN'T SPOT HIS WINGS BECAUSE EVE CUT THEM OFF!

Adam should fear Eve, hate what she has become after that fiasco with Lute. He wouldn't want to interact with her. Right?

HE WOULDN'T LEAVE HEAVEN FOR HER!

RIGHT!?

As Sera continues to search through hell, Emily is doing the same but with a monitor on Earth.

Emily had thought that perhaps Adam had went to visit Noah and his children. To give them advice and guide them. Yet, when she focused the monitor on them, she found neither Adam nor Vaggie there. She couldn't help but feel a pang of worry gnawing at her heart. Where could they be? What could have happened?

In her mind, Emily replayed the events of the past few days, trying to find any clue that might lead her to their whereabouts. But everything seemed normal, at least on the surface. Adam had been his usual self, spending time with Vaggie, sharing stories, and imparting wisdom. Vaggie had been her bubbly self, always eager to explore and learn more about the world around her.

DID ADAM ELOPE WITH VAGGIE!?

...

No, not possible. Vaggie is much too young and Adam has herself as his future wife. He is just being shy after all.

...

DID ADAM ELOPE WITH ANOTHER WOMAN AND TAKE VAGGIE WITH THEM!?

How could this be!? Was it because she wasn't bringing them enough joy!? Sure, she was paying more attention to Vaggie recently but she didn't think it would lead to Adam leaving her!

Who!? Who would take Adam away from her!?

Was it Jophiel!? She is the angel of love but ironically could never find love herself. DOES SHE LOVE ADAM!?

Emily's mind raced with a torrent of panicked thoughts as she considered every possibility, each one more distressing than the last. The idea of Adam eloping with another woman and taking Vaggie with them seemed unfathomable, yet the fear gripped her heart with an icy certainty.

She glanced at the monitor again, hoping to find some clue, some trace of where they might have gone. But the screen remained stubbornly empty of any sign of Adam or Vaggie. The silence in the room felt suffocating, amplifying her anxiety to unbearable levels.

She needs to find him! Apologize! Promise to give him more joy! Take him back! BY FORCE IF NECESSARY!

As they continue their search, Aclima and Lute burst into Sera's office.

"We searched everywhere but no one has found them!" Aclima reports.

"Let us search Hell! Perhaps they're with that bitch Eve!" Lute exclaims

Everyone's turmoil were interrupted when a call comes through on Sera's halo.

"Hello? ... What? ... Adam is with you!" Sera exclaims.

-

Michael was startled when a portal appeared out of nowhere and Adam saunters through with a large bag over his shoulder.

"Miguel!" Adam calls out in a friendly voice as he exits the portal. Followed closely by Seth and Vaggie.

"Don't you Miguel or Mikey or whatever else you want to call me! Where the hell were you!?" Michael ask. "Sera has everyone searching for you!"

"Yeah, so, funny story. Wanted to do some father-son bonding with my boy Seth here." Adam pats Seth back. "Along with his sister, Vaggie."

"How does spending time with your family cause Heaven to be in such an uproar!?" Michael ask out loud.

"So, I went on a fishing trip." Adam starts. "Without telling anyone ..."

"A fishing trip? I doubt that is enough for Sera to call upon everyone to search for you." Michael states. "Even if you told no one."

"About that ... our fishing trip didn't take place in Heaven." Adam says sheepishly.

"Not in Heaven!?" Michael shouts. If it wasn't in Heaven that means ... "Adam, you were on Earth!?"

"I didn't think anyone would notice! Just a couple of hours gone and back. No interruptions, no harm done." Adam states.

"Well, newsflash! EVERYONE NOTICED!" Michael shouts. "I got to call Sera and tell her you're here."

"WAIT! Before you do, give me a couple of hours, I can probably smooth things over when they come." Adam begs.

"Couple hours!? Sera is close to tearing her hair off, Emily is a shaking mess and all your daughters are tearing Heaven apart to find you!" Michael exclaims. "Why should I give you those couple hours!?"

"I'll give you a barrel of beer." Adam offers with a smile.

"Done." Michael immediately accepts. "What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to smooth things over with some nice seafood." Adam says. "Seth, I'm going to need you to start descaling and gutting the fishes."

"Fine." Seth takes the bag of fish from Adam and heads off to start working.

"Vaggie." Adam calls to get her attention. "We need to cook."

-

As Adam and Vaggie began their cooking preparations, Seth meticulously worked on cleaning and preparing the fish. Meanwhile, Michael watched with a mixture of exasperation and curiosity.

"So, you're going to cook up some fish and think that's going to make everything alright?" Michael asked skeptically.

"Well, it's a start." Adam shrugged, deftly handling the kitchen utensils with practiced ease. "Nothing like a good meal to bring people together, right?"

Michael sighed, realizing that Adam's unconventional approach might actually work, albeit temporarily. He catches himself drooling at the thought of Adam's cooking.

"Fine, but you owe me more than just a barrel of beer for this." Michael says. "I want the biggest, fattest fish!"

"Deal." Adam replied with a grin. "Now, why don't you help Seth with those fish? The more hands, the merrier."

Michael rolled his eyes but begrudgingly joined Seth in the fish preparation, albeit with less finesse than the younger angel.

Meanwhile, Vaggie eagerly assisted her father, fetching ingredients and utensils with enthusiasm. Despite the chaos that ensued from Adam's impromptu fishing trip, Vaggie's presence brought a sense of warmth and joy to the kitchen.

As the aroma of cooking fish filled the air, tensions began to ease slightly. The simple act of working together in the kitchen served as a reminder of the bond they shared as a family, despite the misunderstandings and worry that had transpired.

"What is your dish called?" Michael asked.

"Fish and Chips." Adam replies. "And don't worry, I'll let you have the first taste for being such a good friend to cover for me."

"One of these days, your food is going to taste terrible and I'll reveal everything to Sera." Michael quips.

"Than I'll have to pull out my secret new alcohol that I've been working on." Adam says with a smirk.

"Don't do this Adam. Don't tempt me!" Michael exclaims.

Adam chuckles at his enthusiastic attitude. "It isn't ready yet, but soon it will be."

-

Sera, Emily, Aclima and Lute are flying and on their way to the training grounds. Michael had just called earlier and informed them that Adam was here along with Vaggie and Seth.

"This whole time, Adam and Vaggie have been with you!?" Sera ask through her halo.

"Yeah, I forgot to mention that I took them out. Only thought of it when you sent out that alert." Michael replies.

"I sent that alert out hours ago!" Sera exclaims.

"Yeah ... but I was passed out." Michael lies. He has never passed out before. Though he has gotten close.

"You were passed out while they were around!? You weren't watching them!?" Sera scolds.

Shit, he just dug himself even deeper. Oh well, how much paperwork could Sera possibly throw at him, right?

"Yeah, stuff happened." Michael replies. "The most important thing is that they're fine."

Michael quickly hangs up before he can dig himself any deeper.

Within minutes, the four women were soon at the training grounds and the first thing that hits them is the smell. The aroma of freshly cooked fish greeted them as they stepped onto the training grounds, mingling with the sounds of chatter and laughter. Sera's eyes narrowed as she scanned the area, her gaze landing on Adam and his makeshift kitchen setup.

"Adam!" Sera's voice boomed across the training grounds, cutting through the noise. Her expression was a mix of relief and frustration as she marched towards him, followed closely by Emily, Aclima, and Lute.

Adam turned towards the approaching group, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Hey there, ladies! Fancy a bite to eat?"

Sera crossed her arms, her gaze stern. "Explain yourself, Adam. Where have you been!?"

Adam quickly grabs Michael and places him in front of her like a sacrificial offering.

"Mikey here dropped by the house earlier and said he felt like eating some seafood. So I suggested fishing." Adam states. "We grabbed Seth and headed out to sea."

"Out to sea? But none of our sisters saw you." Aclima says.

"Well ... not the sea in Heaven." Adam says sheepishly.

"ON EARTH!?" Sera shouts.

"WITHOUT ME!" Aclima shouts.

"Yes, on Earth." Adam says before looking at Aclima. "And you were busy with Lute so I grabbed Seth."

"Seth!" Aclima looks to Seth. "You were with dad this whole time!?"

Seth takes off in a mad dash. "You snooze you lose sister!"

Aclima chases after him, ready to give him a noogie like old times.

Sera on the other hand was not happy. Her eyes bore into Michael as she demanded an explanation. Michael, feeling the weight of Sera's glare, shifted uncomfortably under her intense scrutiny.

"Let me get this straight. You came by MY house and took Adam out. Brought him to Earth on an UNAUTHORIZED fishing trip, came back to Heaven and PASSED OUT! All because you wanted to eat some seafood!?" Sera ask loudly.

Michael gulps. "Yeah, pretty much." How many times has he had to cover for Adam by now? He lost count. But he is used to it, just more paperwork after all.

"Adam!" Sera calls to him. "You are not to supply Michael with beer for two months!"

Adam raised his hands in surrender, a guilty grin playing on his lips. "Fair enough, Sera. No beer for Mikey for two months."

NOT THE BEER!

"It's not fair Sera!" Michael yells out.

Before Michael can continue, Adam stuffs a chunk of fried fish in his mouth. Michael wanted to rat him out but the fish tasted heavenly. At least Adam kept his promise to give him the first taste.

Emily stepped forward, her expression a mix of relief and exasperation. "Adam, you had us all worried sick. You can't just disappear like that."

Adam's smile faltered as he realized the extent of the distress he had caused. "I'm sorry, Em. I didn't mean to cause any trouble. It was supposed to be a simple outing."

"A simple outing that turned into a Heaven-wide search operation!" Emily retorted, though her tone softened with affection. "You're impossible sometimes, you know that?"

Emily rushes forward and locks him in a hug.

"I was so worried! I thought you left us!" Emily says, no longer holding back her tears. "That you left me."

As the two hugged, Sera couldn't help but join in as well. Wrapping her arms and wings around them, she holds them in a tight embrace.

"Please Adam, don't worry me like that." Sera says in a soft motherly voice.

"I'm sorry mom." Adam replies. "But once you taste my new dish, I'm sure I can earn your forgiveness!"

Sera could only chuckle at how adorable her son is. How she wishes she could hold him forever.

Adam pulls away from the hug and heads back to the kitchen.

With the tension diffused and apologies exchanged, Adam resumed his culinary duties with renewed determination, eager to make amends through the art of cooking. As he busied himself with the sizzling pans and savory aromas wafting through the air, the group gradually settled into a more relaxed atmosphere.

Emily wiped away her tears, her worry dissipating as she watched Adam work his magic in the kitchen. Despite the chaos he had caused, she couldn't help but feel grateful for his presence and the warmth he brought to their family.

Meanwhile, Aclima finally caught up to Seth, playfully wrestling him to the ground in a mock scolding. Laughter echoed across the training grounds as they engaged in their familiar sibling banter.

Lute, though still visibly shaken by the events, allowed herself a small smile as she observed the scene unfolding before her. Despite her stern demeanor, her concern for Adam was evident, her protective instincts kicking into overdrive in the face of danger. His safety was all that mattered to her.

Adam soon emerged from the kitchen with a platter piled high with steaming fish and crispy chips. The tantalizing aroma drew everyone closer, their mouths watering in anticipation of the feast laid out before them. The group gathered around the makeshift table, Vaggie sharing her experience of catching her first fish as they indulged in the delicious meal.

The taste of the freshly cooked fish and chips was a symphony of flavors that danced on the palate. The fish, perfectly seasoned and expertly fried to golden perfection, flaked apart with each tender bite, releasing a burst of delicate, savory goodness. The crispy chips, golden and crunchy on the outside yet soft and fluffy on the inside, provided the perfect accompaniment to the succulent fish.

Each mouthful was a delight, a harmony of textures and tastes that tantalized the senses and left them craving for more. The aroma of the freshly cooked seafood filled the air, mingling with the laughter and chatter of the group gathered around the table, creating an atmosphere of warmth and camaraderie.

Michael decided he can forgive Adam this time. The food is amazing and so long as he delivers on his next alcoholic beverage invention, he could continue covering for him.

"Dad!?" Harper and the rest of the exorcists had finally returned after being given the order to recall.

As Harper and the other exorcists approached, their expressions ranged from relief to disbelief at the sight before them. Adam, surrounded by his family and friends, looked up from his meal with a sheepish grin as he greeted them.

"Hey there, kiddo! Fancy joining us for some fish and chips?" Adam called out, his voice filled with warmth and hospitality.

Harper blinked in surprise, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected scene before her. She had been prepared for the worst, fearing the worst-case scenarios as she and her sisters searched tirelessly for their missing father and sister.

"Dad, where have you been!?" Harper asked, a mix of relief and frustration evident in her tone.

Adam chuckled, setting down his fork as he prepared to explain himself once more. "Ah, you know me, always up to some mischief. It was just a little fishing trip with good old Mikey."

"A little fishing trip!? You had everyone in Heaven in a panic searching for you!" Harper exclaimed, her worry giving way to exasperation.

Adam shrugged, his grin widening as he glanced around at the assembled group. "Well, what can I say? I have a knack for causing a stir. But hey, we're all here now, safe and sound. That's what matters, right?"

Harper sighed, unable to stay mad at her father in the face of his infectious optimism. Despite the chaos he had caused, she couldn't help but feel grateful to see him safe.

"Come, join us, all of you!" He ushers to all the exorcists.

Adam returns to the kitchen and manifest more fish for him to cook for all his darling daughters. All while they started setting up tables and chairs for themselves. Some even offering to help their father in the kitchen.

Seth soon enters the kitchen and approaches his father.

"Dad?" Seth starts.

"What is it Seth?" Adam replies as he batters another fish.

"Why do all the exorcists look like Aclima?" Seth ask.

"Ah ... I'll tell you another time."

Chapter Text

2140 B.C.

"Wake up Adam." A voice calls out.

Adam turns but refuses to.

"Come on darling, wake up." The voice continues.

Adam slowly stirs but still is slow in getting up. The voice is familiar but he can't quite put his finger on it.

"Are you seriously going to keep your little rib waiting?"

Adam's eyes immediately shoots open and he sits up, startled at the revelation that his ex-wife was calling for him. The first thing he notices is that he isn't in his room. Instead, he is in the place that he has been visiting annually.

Eden.

"Well look who decided to finally wake up." Eve calls from behind him.

Turning around, he sees Eve, the same sweet Eve he has known all his life. Standing before him is the woman who once was his partner, now looking at him with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. Adam blinks, trying to comprehend the situation.

"Is this real?" Adam ask. He takes a moment to absorb his surroundings. The lush greenery, the tranquil atmosphere. This is definitely Eden.

"No. Fortunately, I am still happy as can be in hell with Lucifer and Lilith." Eve tells him happily.

Adam grimaces at the words coming out of her mouth. She has never been so cruel to him before.

"You ... love them?" Adam ask, afraid of the answer.

"Of course I do!" Eve replies with a smirk. "After all, I left you for them. Always has been the plan from the start."

"No! That can't be right. You were tricked! You always told me how much you hated them for getting us kicked out of the Garden!" Adam exclaims.

"What can I say? Lucifer is quite the charmer, at least, compared to you." Eve says with a smirk. "Come, let me show you around."

Eve extends her hand out to Adam. He is hesitant to take it but the his body reaches out regardless. Once his hand lands in hers, she hold his hand with the same firm and strong grip he knew. The grip that says she would never let him go.

Yet his heart is screaming for her to let go.

With their hand interlocked, Eve starts leading Adam around the Garden, various memories of their time plays. She points towards a tree where a memory plays of Adam talking to Sera.

"Look at how annoyed she looks. You always wanted her to be your mom and she always rejected you. But like the retard you are, you couldn't take the hint." Eve points out.

The memory shows Adam picking up a snail that he had just discovered and name. He gently places the creature in his hand and goes off to find someone to share it with. As it happens, Sera was nearby and Adam went over to share his discovery with her.

"Mom! Look! I found this little guy by some rocks!" Adam holds up the snail.

"Adam, how many times must I tell you, I am not your mother! I am your creator!" Sera says sternly.

"But -" Adam tries to say something but Sera cuts him off.

"Creating you was a mistake." Sera unfurls her wings and flies off. Adam could only look on as she flew further away from him. As she does, Adam falls to the ground and begins to sob.

But this wasn't how Adam remembered it. Sera was never that mean to him. She never said such harsh words before neither. Yes, she did tell him not to call her mom at that time ...

Was he misremembering. Does Sera truly think of him as a mistake?

He looks to Eve, searching for some hint of the truth in her expression, but all he finds is a sly smile playing at the corners of her lips.

"Eve, what are you trying to do?" Adam's voice quivers with a mixture of fear and desperation.

"I'm simply showing you the truth, Adam," Eve replies coolly. "The truth that you've been too blind to see all this time."

Adam's heart pounds in his chest as he struggles to make sense of everything. Could it be possible that his memories, his entire understanding of his past, were nothing more than illusions? That the people he loved and trusted had been deceiving him all along?

"But why?" Adam's voice cracks as he speaks. "Why would they lie to me?"

Eve's smile widens, and she places a hand tenderly on Adam's shoulder. "Because, my dear Adam, you were always meant to be the pawn in their game. The unwitting puppet in their grand design."

"Remember what Sera said to you when you asked what happened to Abel?" Eve ask.

He remembers.

"You were the TEMPLATE to what allows a human into Heaven." Sera had said.

"I always told you to only trust me. To never trust the angels. But I guess you are beyond saving." Eve remarks.

Adam looks up, hoping to see Sera come back but nothing happens.

"It's why I left you in the first place." Lilith voice cuts in.

Turning his gaze back to what should have been Eve, he instead finds himself now holding hands with his first wife.

"Lilith." Adam says with a frown.

"Maybe this time I'll finally get it through that thick head of yours." Lilith says with disdain. "You were always so willing to follow the angels plan. So comfortable being their puppet."

"So!? Why am I wrong for choosing to be content!? Is it so wrong to not want more!?" Adam yells out.

Lilith fixes him with a cold stare, her eyes flashing with a mixture of contempt and pity. "Because, Adam, it's time you faced the truth. You've been living in a fantasy, blinded by your loyalty to those who see you as nothing more than a tool to further their own agendas."

"You think you're special, Adam?" Lilith's voice booms. "But in reality, you're just a vessel for their ambitions. Your every action, every thought, has been manipulated to serve their ends."

Adam's head swims with a maelstrom of conflicting emotions. He struggles to cling to the memories of the paradise he once knew, but they slip through his fingers like grains of sand.

"But what about love?" Adam pleads, his voice barely a whisper. "What about the bond we shared? I know you said you didn't love me the same way you loved Lucifer but you likened our love to that of siblings."

"You are such a fool Adam." Lilith says. "It was never love I felt for you. At first it was pity and mostly annoyance but when I saw how ingrained you were with the angels, all I felt for you than was contempt. I wanted nothing more than for you to fail."

"Why do you think I chose Lucifer? He was a dreamer and he dreamt BIG!" Lilith says. "Bigger than any dream you ever had and thanks to that, I have everything I could ever want. Just look at where I am now."

Lilith snaps her fingers and the landscape changes from Eden to that of hell. They now stood on the castle rooftop with their hands still interlocked.

"Look at that Adam." Lilith gestures to the city Lucifer had built. "I am the Queen of this kingdom and all my subjects are the children you once sired. They chose to side with us. They rather be with us in hell than with their fucked up father who lives under the heel of the angels! SIN IS AMAZING!"

Her words cut through Adam like a dagger. Adam could only wince in his perceived pain. He closes his eyes, trying to will away this apparition. He wants to let go of the hand holding his. He wants to wake up!

When he opens his eyes again, he is back in Eden, no longer staring at a red sky but instead at a beautiful blue sky with white clouds slowly drifting by. While the scenery has certainly improved, he still feels himself holding on to someone's hand.

He doesn't want to look. He rather die again than listen to his former wives and their words of discontent with him.

"I always did love cloud watching with you Adam." A cheery voice speaks to him. The voice coming from the origin of the hand. "Its one of the more tolerable activities I had to put up with but at least you kept your mouth shut."

Great. His wives were preferable to the angel who ruined his life. Adam finally relents and turns his head to the person holding his hand.

"Lucifer." Adam calls out.

"I must thank you Adam." Lucifer says out loud. "You were truly the bestest friend an angel like me could ever have."

"I suspect you mean for the wrong reasons." Adam says with a downcast look.

"I guess you can learn." Lucifer remarks. "You made it so easy to steal your wives. Sure, Eve took awhile longer but in the end, they all chose me."

"I can't believe I once thought of you as my best friend." Adam scoffs.

"You were the only one stupid enough to believe we were friends." Lucifer says. "You think I wanted to be the nanny to the First Man? To watch him and make sure he doesn't accidentally drown or swallow poison ivy."

"I had bigger goals. I bided my time and played my part. Than when they created Lilith for you, you became redundant." Lucifer stated. "I never wanted you Adam. No one wanted you."

"That's not true! I have my family now!" Adam shouts. "I have Sera, I have Emily, I have Aclima, I have -"

"Please, don't embarrass yourself. You think they love you?" Lucifer says with a smug expression.

"Sera? She only keeps you around because you're her precious TEMPLATE! You actually think she thinks of you as her son!? She only said all that to placate you!"

"Emily? She is the joy-bringer! It's her JOB to bring you joy! Love you? Don't make me laugh."

Adam tries to yank his hand away from Lucifer but Lucifer wouldn't let go.

"Aclima? What choice does she have? She wasted half her life being with you out of PITY! Her pathetic father who can't function once his wife passed away and into my arms!"

"SHUT UP!" Adam shouts.

"Seth? He rather stay in the rural parts of Heaven, far away from you! Need I say more?"

"And finally. Lute and those pathetic daughters you call exorcists. They love you because they were MADE TO LOVE YOU! Give them a choice and I bet none of them will stay with you!"

Adam falls to his knees, no longer able to contain his tears. "Please ... just leave me alone."

"Awww. Tell you what old friend. I'll do you one last favor. You always loved when I carried you and flew around Eden." Lucifer expressions contorts to that of an evil grin. "So lets do that again."

He unfurls his wings and starts flying upwards, carrying Adam up. They were now higher than the highest mountain in Eden.

"Enjoy the sight while it last Adam. This may be the last time you ever see such beauty." Lucifer says.

"What do you mean?" Adam says with fear in his voice.

"Despite everything that has happened Adam, I realized that I do want you." Lucifer says in a friendly tone which catches Adam off guard.

"You do?" Adam replies suspiciously.

"I do." Lucifer reaffirms. He brings Adam up so that they were now face to face. "But not like wanting you as a friend or anything." Lucifer shakes his head. "No, I want you to fall and fall hard into HELL. So that I can finally rub it in Heaven faces when they see I have the complete Eden set!"

"It'll be oh so sweet to show them that even you, their precious golden boy, isn't immutable. Turned into nothing but a mere pet at my feet. In fact, this will be good practice for you Adam." Lucifer lets go of his hand. "Good luck with the fall."

Adam was now falling and falling fast. He tries to unfurl his own wings but he doesn't feel them. The ground is getting closer and all he can hear is the sound of Lucifer's mocking laughter.

Its the end for Adam. Resigned to his fate, all he can do is hope that it would be painless.

He closes his eyes.

-

Adam wakes up with a jolt. He is breathing heavy but remains still. He knows it was a dream but it felt so real. He needs some air.

Right now, he was cuddled up with Sera, Emily, Aclima and Lute. Adam carefully disentangled himself from their embrace, trying not to wake them. He slipped out of the bed silently, his heart still racing from the vivid nightmare.

Once freed, he quickly makes his way downstairs and out the backdoor into the yard. His mind swirled with questions and doubts. Were his memories real or were they just fabrications? The faces of Eve, Lilith, and Lucifer haunted him, their words echoing in his mind.

Why? Why did he have that nightmare? He hasn't had a nightmare since he ... died. Its been exactly 930 years since he died. He lived for 930 years and now he has been dead for the same amount of time. Is that why?

As he paced anxiously, he has his wings out and ready to fly at a moment's notice. The drop he experienced from Lucifer was terrifying. He wants to fly, to run from his problems, but he is afraid of leaving the safety of the ground. Afraid he'll fall.

The night air was cool and refreshing but did little to alleviate his fears. He tries to focus on the present, on the familiar surroundings of his home, but the images of Eden and the accusations of his former companions linger stubbornly.

He wonders if there's any truth to what he saw. Were his relationships merely facades, his existence a pawn in some cosmic game? Or were they genuine, his memories tainted by the twisted visions of his subconscious?

He doesn't know.

-

Sera had awoken minutes after Adam had left the bed. Sera's heart sank as she realized Adam was no longer beside her. She could feel a subtle shift in the air, a tension that wasn't there before. Concerned, she quickly got up and looked around the room. The other three girls were sleeping peacefully.

Looking out the window, she sees his familiar golden wings out, stretching and flapping, as if he was ready to fly. Alarmed, Sera quickly races down the stairs and out to the backyard. She found Adam pacing back and forth, his wings slightly trembling, his expression haunted.

Silently, she approaches Adam from behind, afraid that if she startled him, he may take flight. With her arms and wings outstretched, she cautiously approaches him and once within her reach, she quickly cocoons him in her embrace.

He struggles for a bit but ultimately relaxes when he realizes its her.

Sera holds him tightly, feeling his trembles gradually subside as he leans into her embrace. She whispers soothing words, a gentle melody of reassurance, hoping to calm the storm raging within him. He rests his head against her chest, closing his eyes as he takes in her familiar scent, the warmth of her embrace.

"Adam. Talk to me." Sera says.

"I'm fine mo- Sera." Adam tries to assure with a small smile.

Being called by her name instead of 'mom' catches Sera off guard, but she doesn't let it show. Instead, she tightens her embrace, sensing his need for comfort and reassurance. Whatever it takes, she needs to nip this in the bud.

"Talk to me, Adam." she says softly, running her fingers through his hair. "I can feel your distress. Whatever it is that's troubling you, you can tell me."

Adam hesitates for a moment, the weight of his nightmares still heavy on his mind. But the warmth of Sera's presence, her unwavering support, gives him the courage to speak.

"I had a nightmare." he admits, his voice barely above a whisper. "It felt so real, Sera. Like I was back in Eden, facing Eve, Lilith and Lucifer."

"What happened in the nightmare?" Sera asks gently, encouraging him to share his burden.

"They basically told me that everything I know is a lie." Adam recalls with a frown. "Sera. Was I a mistake?"

Adam's question catches Sera off guard, her heart clenching at the pain evident in his voice. She pulls back slightly to look him in the eyes, her expression soft and compassionate.

"Adam, no," she says firmly, shaking her head. "You were never a mistake."

She cups his face in her hands, her eyes locking with his, conveying sincerity and affection. "You are a beautiful, unique soul, Adam. Your existence has brought light and meaning to so many lives, including mine."

"But what if it's true, Sera?" Adam's voice wavers with uncertainty. "What if everything they said in the nightmare was true?"

"Tell me than. What did they say?" Sera demands.

"They told me that I'm nothing more than a template to you. That you only let me call you 'mom' to placate me." Adam recounts what they had said about Sera.

"Adam." she begins softly, her voice filled with warmth and sincerity. "I understand why you're feeling this way, but you must know that those words couldn't be further from the truth."

Sera cups his face in her hands, her gaze unwavering. "I chose to call you my son because that's what you are to me. Not out of obligation, but out of love. You've brought so much joy and meaning into my life, Adam. I couldn't be prouder to call you my son."

Sera pulls him into another embrace, holding him close as she speaks from the depths of her heart. "You are loved, Adam. Never doubt that, no matter what anyone else may say. You are cherished beyond measure, and nothing will ever change that."

Adam rests his head against her chest, feeling the warmth of her embrace enveloping him like a protective shield. In that moment, surrounded by Sera's love and reassurance, a moment of clarity opens up in his mind amidst the chaos. He remembers what happened when he showed Sera the snail.

-

"Mom! Look! I found this little guy by some rocks!" Adam holds up the snail.

Sera chuckles at his excitable attitude. "Come now Adam, I told you already not to call me your 'mom'." Sera reaches out and pats him on the head.

"Have you given a name to your new friend?" Sera ask in a gentle voice.

"I think I'll call it a snail." Adam says proudly.

Sera smiles. "That's a wonderful name Adam."

-

She wasn't upset that day. She didn't call him a mistake.

She was happy.

Adam's heart swells with a newfound sense of clarity as he recalls the genuine warmth and affection in Sera's response. The only liars were the trio in his dreams.

Of course his family loved him. They could easily have chucked him off to another section of Heaven and left him there if they hated him. How could he let some mere nightmares try to ruin his life.

Feeling a weight lifted from his shoulders, Adam exhales a deep sigh of relief, his tense muscles gradually relaxing in Sera's embrace. He closes his eyes, allowing himself to fully immerse in the comforting presence of his mom.

"I love you, Adam." Sera leans down and kisses his forehead.

"Thank you ... mom." Adam whispers out.

Chapter Text

2131 B.C.

Love and lust. Two very distinct emotions.

While love seeks connection and understanding, lust seeks gratification and excitement. Love builds bridges and nurtures growth, while lust ignites flames and revels in the moment. Love is the steady flame that warms the heart, while lust is the spark that ignites the fire. Though distinct, love and lust often intertwine, shaping the complex tapestry of human relationships.

Jophiel knows these two emotions very well. As the angel of love, she can sense when someone is looking at her or someone else with love or lust. As she walks through Heaven, she can feel the gaze of many of the winners as she walks by. Almost always, she feels lust coming from them but she can't blame them, she was, after all, the most gorgeous angel in Heaven.

These humans were pathetic. Both men and women, only thinking with their lower halves. Though that isn't to say she doesn't understand where they are coming from, she herself experiences lust too. Case in point, right now, she is sitting in a diner as she watches Michael eat.

No, she is not sitting with him, she is sitting at the other end of the diner. Jophiel couldn't help but feel a flutter in her chest as she watched Michael from afar. His every movement, every expression, seemed to captivate her. How could she not lust after what is perhaps the second most gorgeous angel in Heaven.

As Michael took a sip of his drink, Jophiel found herself entranced by the way his lips touched the rim of the glass, the way his throat moved as he swallowed. She shook her head slightly, trying to push away the thoughts that were veering into dangerous territory. She was an angel of love, after all, not of temptation.

Though Michael has changed a little this past millennium. Aside from the fact he seems to have a beer wherever he went since some 700 odd years ago, he seems to have gotten ... happier? Sure he was more stressed but he smiled more often. She wished she could say it was because of her but unfortunately, it was thanks to the First Man.

She wasn't there when Adam first appeared in Heaven so she practically knew next to nothing about him. Other than the fact that people seem to genuinely enjoy his company. Speaking of the First Man ...

"Mike Mike!" Adam voice rings throughout the diner. He and his bodyguard Lute had just arrived and made their way over to Michael. He was so rambunctious as opposed to Michael usual calm demeanor. How do those two get along so well? How did Adam get so close to Michael when she has failed to even strike up a normal conversation with Michael outside of work?

Why won't Michael smile and look at her with the same soft and warm eyes that he is showing Adam?

To get close to Michael, she'll need to study Adam.

As Jophiel observed Adam's interaction with Michael, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of curiosity mingled with a hint of jealousy. Adam seemed to effortlessly command attention and affection, drawing people towards him like a magnet. His infectious energy and genuine warmth seemed to break through even Michael's stoic demeanor.

She watched as Adam animatedly gestured while speaking, his laughter filling the air with joy. Lute, always the silent and vigilant protector, stood close by, her eyes scanning the surroundings with a watchful gaze.

Jophiel pondered what it was about Adam that made him so irresistible to those around him. Was it his charisma, his charm, or something deeper, something she couldn't quite grasp? She knew she needed to understand Adam better if she wanted to bridge the gap between herself and Michael.

Perhaps the most curious thing about Adam was the fact that he has seen her but yet, she doesn't feel lust coming from him. He had seen her countless of time before but usually from a distance. This time, he was much closer and yet still no sign of lust. The only lust present right now is coming from the angel Lute by his side and it was directed at him. Though small, it was still noticeable.

Adam is an oddity. He goes missing for a few hours and the Head Seraphim sends out an alert and has the exorcist defense force deployed en masse to find him. Never has she seen Sera react this way about anything. Not even with Lucifer's betrayal.

Maybe Michael is drawn to the unusual?

After Adam had given Michael a small box containing bottles, he had promptly got up and left with Lute in tow. She takes one final look at Michael and drinks in his form before getting up to tail after the First Man.

As they made their way through the bustling streets of Heaven, Jophiel observed Adam interacting with various beings, both winners and angels alike. Each encounter leaving a trail of smiles and laughter in its wake. It was as if Adam carried with him a spark of joy that ignited those around him.

Despite her initial jealousy, Jophiel found herself drawn to Adam's infectious smile. There was an authenticity about him that she couldn't ignore, a genuine warmth that seemed to emanate from his very being.

"Adam!" Emily squeals as she flies down to meet with the First Man. With his arms raised, Adam catches Emily in a hug.

To no one's surprise, Emily was full of joy wherever she went. Jophiel has never seen the little seraphim without a smile except for the few times during meetings like about the flood. But this was the first time she felt lust coming from the cute seraphim and there was ALOT of it.

As Adam wrapped his wings around Emily in an exuberant hug, Jophiel couldn't help but notice the way her eyes lingered on him, sparkling with a newfound intensity. It was a stark departure from Emily's usual demeanor, which was typically characterized by boundless joy and innocent curiosity.

It was no surprise to Jophiel when the Head Seraphim herself shows up moments after Emily had appeared. Ever the professional and admirable angel, Sera was the ideal that many strive to be and yet, even she seemed to melt when in the presence of the First Man. Watching Sera interact with Adam, Jophiel could feel the love pouring out of Sera. Like a mother bear watching out for her cub, Sera held on to Adam with an iron grip both literally and figuratively.

Whenever proposals are brought up during the council meetings to have the First Man involved with angelic duties such as going to Earth and being a guide to the humans, Sera would quickly reject and shut down any such suggestions, citing Adam's unique role and importance in Heaven. It was clear to Jophiel that Adam held a special place in the hearts of many, including Michael.

Adam and Lute soon wave goodbye to the two seraphim and continue on their way. Jophiel silently following behind them.

-

"Sir?" Lute whispers to Adam.

"Yeah Lute?" Adam replies as they continue walking.

"I've got a feeling that someone is watching us." Lute informs.

"So? What's new?" Adam ask. This was a common occurrence for him. "Winners are usually curious about my golden wings and some of your sisters who are patrolling like to watch and observe us sometimes."

"No Sir. This is different. Like we're being stalked by a powerful predator." Lute explains. She turns, looking around with caution.

"Relax Lute. It's Heaven. No one would just attack." Adam assures. "Besides, we're on our way to the training grounds. The safest place in Heaven."

"Let's hurry Sir. I do not like this feeling." Lute starts pushing Adam, trying to get him to hurry along. She is sure that if whatever is observing them chooses to attack, even their combined might would be no match against it.

-

Adam and Lute soon reach the training grounds and swiftly enter it. Jophiel not wanting to lose sight of her target tries to follow but is blocked when the three exorcists standing guard at the entrance blocks her off.

"Can we help you ma'am?" Claire ask. All three exorcists have their hands resting on their sheathed weapon.

"No. I wish to enter." Jophiel replies, expecting to be let in.

"Do you have an appointment?" Claire ask.

Jophiel paused, momentarily taken aback by Claire's question. She wasn't accustomed to being stopped in her movements within Heaven; after all, as a seraphim, she usually had free rein to roam wherever she pleased.

"I do not need an appointment. I am a seraphim!" Jophiel says aggressively. "Stand aside!"

The three exorcists soon pull out their weapons and ready their stance. One of them ready to tap her halo to call for back up.

Jophiel felt a surge of frustration at the exorcists' refusal to let her pass. She could sense the tension rising, the air thick with the weight of their confrontation. She knew she could easily overpower them if she wished, but she also understood the repercussions such actions could bring.

"We cannot simply allow anyone to enter without proper authorization." Claire said, her tone cautious yet respectful. "It is our duty to ensure the safety and security of Heaven."

"I am not anyone! I am Jophiel! A seraphim!" Jophiel shouts.

"This locations is under the protection of Michael and only select people are allowed in. You are not one of them." Claire narrows her eyes at Jophiel.

"Listen here you -" Jophiel was about to mouth off but she gets interrupted.

"Jophiel!" Michael flies down and lands behind her. The three exorcists standing guard immediately lower their weapons and salute.

"Michael!" Jophiel exclaims.

"May I ask, why are you here?" Michael questions. Jophiel has never gone out of her way to come here before.

"I simply wish to tour this facility where the exorcists are housed. Learn more about Heaven's defenders." Jophiel replies.

"You've never shown any interest in its centuries of existence before. What changed?" Michael ask.

"Perhaps I finally allowed curiosity to get the better of me." Jophiel replies. "Now tell your guards to stand aside."

"I will not." Michael sternly replies.

Jophiel felt a pang of frustration at Michael's refusal. She had hoped he would intercede on her behalf, considering their shared history and her status as a seraphim. Yet, his unwavering stance only fueled her determination to gain access to the training grounds.

WHY IS HE STOPPING HER FROM SEEING ADAM!?

"If you wish to enter this facility, you may bring your case up to the Head Seraphim herself. Until than, you are not allowed entrance." Michael says and steps past her.

Jophiel grumbles in response but soon unfurls her wings and takes off. Landing on top of a nearby building, she sits on its roof. She'll simply wait till Adam is done with whatever business he has in the facility and follow him once he exits.

But as Jophiel sits and wait, she can't help but think back to her interaction with Michael. She had wanted to gain his affection and love but yet, she had been aggressive. Surprisingly, she was more upset with being denied entrance than disappointing Michael.

Was this because of Adam?

As Jophiel sat on the rooftop, her thoughts swirled with a mixture of frustration and confusion. Adam's presence seemed to have stirred something within her, something she couldn't quite put her finger on.

Perhaps it was the way Adam effortlessly commanded attention and respect, his magnetic personality drawing others towards him like moths to a flame. Or maybe it was the genuine warmth and authenticity he exuded, qualities that seemed to elude her despite her role as an angel of love.

Or maybe it was because he never looked at her with lust.

Thinking back to her past, she remembers Adam seeing her before but not once did she feel lust emanating from him. She even had elicit a little feeling of lust out of Michael before.

It was a curious anomaly, one that gnawed at the edges of her consciousness like a persistent itch. Why did Adam, who seemed to elicit desire from so many others, remain immune to her charms?

As she pondered this, a sense of determination welled up within her. If she couldn't capture Adam's attention with her usual allure, perhaps she needed to approach him from a different angle. Maybe it was time to set aside her pride and engage with him on a deeper level, to understand what truly made him tick.

WAIT! WHY IS SHE THINKING OF ADAM!?

This shouldn't be! She wants Michael!

...

Right?

The way he carried himself throughout the day, his interactions with others, the genuine joy he seemed to radiate—it all fascinated her in a way that Michael never had. Wasn't it natural to seek out connections with those who intrigued us?

She watches as Adam and Lute leave the training grounds, she couldn't deny the magnetic pull he had on her. It was as if he held the key to unlocking a part of herself she never knew existed—a part that yearned for more than just fleeting moments of desire.

With a determined resolve, Jophiel decided to embrace this newfound curiosity and pursue it further. Perhaps in understanding Adam, she could better understand herself and what she truly desired.

Sure, Michael was undeniably attractive, with his stoic demeanor and commanding presence. But Adam ... Adam was different. There was something about him that ignited a spark within her, a spark she had never felt before.

She knows of love. She knows what it should feel like.

But this is the first time she felt it for someone.

SHE WANTS ADAM!

Chapter Text

2031 B.C.

"Eve." A voice calls to her.

Eve immediately shoots up and turns her head to the source of the voice and what she sees sends her over the moon. Adam, standing before her, with a mischievous grin spreading across his face. His eyes, like deep pools of curiosity, lock onto hers, and a wave of warmth floods her entire being.

"Adam?" she breathes, hardly daring to believe her senses.

"In the flesh!" he replies, his voice carrying a hint of laughter. "Well, sort of."

"ADAM!" Eve cries out as she rushes to him and dives into his arms. Her arms snakes around his waist and she holds on for dear life.

"Tell me this is real! Tell me!" Eve shouts out. "I don't care! This is real!"

Adam could only chuckle as he wraps his arms around her.

"Did my little rib miss me?" Adam ask.

"Of course I've missed you! I wanted nothing more than to have you by my side!" Eve says, her voice filled with emotion as tears stream down her cheeks. "I've dreamt of this moment for so long, Adam. To see you, to touch you again—it's more than I could have ever hoped for."

Adam gently wipes away her tears with his thumb, his touch reassuring and familiar. "I've missed you too, Eve. More than words can express," he says softly, his gaze never leaving hers.

They stand there for a moment, lost in each other's embrace, the weight of centuries apart melting away in an instant. For Eve, it feels as though time itself has stopped, leaving only this moment—their reunion—suspended in eternity.

"Thank you Adam! Thank you for coming back!" Eve cries out. "I LOVE YOU!"

"Of course I came back Eve! After all, you still owe me a rib!" Adam chuckles.

Adam leans down and Eve captures his lips in a deep kiss. As they kiss, Adam tickles her rib, reminiscent of their time together.

Eve couldn't be happier with Adam's return, her heart soaring with joy and relief. But as the kiss deepens, a sudden chill grips her, a premonition of something amiss. Pulling back slightly, she searches Adam's eyes, seeking reassurance, but what she finds there sends a shiver down her spine.

"Adam, what's wrong?" she whispers, her voice barely audible above the pounding of her heart.

Adam's smile falters, replaced by a solemn expression she's never seen before. "Eve, there's something I need to tell you." he begins, his voice heavy with reluctance.

Eve's breath catches in her throat, fear clutching at her chest. "What is it? Please, Adam, tell me," she pleads, her mind racing with a million dreadful possibilities.

Taking a deep breath, Adam meets her gaze, his eyes filled with a mixture of sorrow and determination. "I can't stay, Eve. I have to leave. he confesses, each word like a dagger through her heart.

The world around her seems to blur, her mind struggling to comprehend his words. "Leave? But why? After all this time, why would you leave me again?" she cries out, the pain of his impending departure crushing her spirit.

"NO! I WON"T LET YOU GO! NEVER AGAIN!" Eve only tightens her hold on Adam.

But Adam soon disappears in front of her, replaced by nothing but air.

"Unfortunately for you, Dad belongs with us now, IN HEAVEN." A voice come from behind.

Turning around, she find Aclima holding Adam in her arms. His head buried in her shoulder as he sobs.

"Why, why did your mom leave me!?" Adam cries out in her embrace. "Why did she leave me for Lucifer and Lilith!?"

"It's okay Dad. You still have me." Aclima assures. "Guess mom never loved you."

"Adam! Don't listen to that whore! She's lying!" Eve yells out. "I LOVE YOU ADAM!"

"See Dad. Lucifer has changed her. She is no longer the loving wife and mother you once knew." Aclima states as she glares at Eve. "I'll take care of you."

"NO!" Eve shouts. She tries to dash forward but two hands reaches out and grab her shoulders from behind, lifting her up. "Let me go!"

"Too late Eve, you've made your choice. Adam belongs with us now." The voice behind her whispers into her ear, sending a chill down her spine.

She knows that voice.

"Sera!" Eve cries out. She thrashes against the force holding her. "Let me go! Adam belongs to me!"

Adam was suddenly in front of her, just out of reach.

"Why Eve? Why did you leave me for Lucifer?" Adam ask, his voice filled with hurt and confusion.

Eve's heart breaks at the accusation in Adam's eyes. "Adam, I never left you for Lucifer! I would never betray you like that!" she pleads, tears streaming down her cheeks.

But Adam's expression remains cold and distant, as if her words are nothing but hollow echoes in the wind. "I trusted you, Eve. I loved you with all my heart, and you threw it all away for him." he says, his voice trembling with emotion.

Eve's mind races, trying to make sense of the nightmare unfolding before her. "Adam, please, you have to believe me. I would never betray you!" she insists, her voice desperate and raw with emotion. "It's Sera and those other angels! They're poisoning you Adam! You have to believe me!"

But before Adam can respond, Sera steps forward, her presence radiating with an eerie calmness. "Enough of this charade." she says, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "It's time for you to accept the truth, Eve. Adam is ours now, and there's nothing you can do to change that."

"Please, Adam, you have to remember. Our love is stronger than anything they could ever throw at us!" Eve pleads, her voice trembling with emotion.

But Adam only shakes his head, his eyes empty and devoid of the warmth she once knew. "I'm sorry, Eve. But whatever we had is gone now." he says, his voice filled with finality.

"No! FUCK NO!" Eve shouts as she struggles to break free of Sera's grip. "YOU'RE MINE ADAM! FUCK EVERYONE ELSE! YOU'RE MINE!"

Aclima steps up to Eve and her hand hovers near her ribcage.

"You won't be needing this anymore." Aclima plunges her hand into Eve's ribcage. Eve could only scream in terror and pain as Aclima hand writhes around before grabbing onto a rib bone. With a hard yank and a sickening crunch, Aclima breaks Eve rib and forcefully extracts the piece.

"YOU BITCH!" Eve curses out. "Birthing you was my biggest mistake!"

Aclima says nothing and only shows Eve a sly smile. With rib bone in hand, she returns to Adam side.

"Let's go Dad. There is nothing worth loving here." Aclima says.

With a last downcast look to Eve, Adam turns to leave.

"ADAM!" Eve cries out once more.

And than she wakes up.

-

From the top of the castle, Lilith leans on the edge of her balcony as she surveys her kingdom. It was a kingdom of violence and utter depravity but it was her kingdom.

"Was it worth it?" A man comes up beside her and leans on the balcony as well.

"Was what worth it?" Lilith questions back. She tilts her head and looks to see Adam beside her.

"Giving up everything we had back in Eden." Adam clarifies. "You chose Lucifer after all."

Lilith lets out a soft sigh, her gaze distant as she reminisces about the past. "It wasn't an easy choice, Adam. But sometimes, we have to embrace change, even if it means leaving behind what we once held dear."

"Than why are you trying so hard to get me back?" Adam ask as he turns his head. His gold eyes meeting hers. "Why not let me go?"

Lilith's fingers trace the intricate patterns of the balcony railing, her mind wrestling with Adam's question. "Because, despite everything, there's still a part of me that longs for what we had. Maybe it's foolishness, or perhaps it's the lingering echo of what once was."

Adam's gaze softens as he regards her. "Do you ever regret it? Leaving Eden, choosing a different destiny?"

Lilith's eyes meet his, holding a mixture of defiance and resignation. "Regret is a luxury I cannot afford, Adam. I choose to stand by my decisions, no matter the cost."

"But losing you was never part of the plan, Adam." Lilith says softly, her voice tinged with a hint of sorrow. "Yes, I chose a different path, but that doesn't mean I stopped caring about you. You were my first companion, my equal in Eden."

"Yet you acted differently. I tried so hard to be there for you. To make you happy. To show you the wonder that I saw." Adam turns to face Lilith, his expression a mixture of confusion and longing. "But instead, you chose another."

"Even after all that, I still forgave you and Lucifer. You even eventually got my blessing. I only ever wanted for you to be happy." Adam expression turns solemn. "And how do you repay me? By tricking Eve into biting the apple."

Lilith's shoulders sag slightly under the weight of Adam's accusation. She turns away, staring out into the dark expanse beyond the castle walls, where shadows danced like whispers of forgotten promises.

"I had no choice. I was afraid she would be stubborn like you." Lilith responds, her voice barely above a whisper. "If you had just eaten the apple when we offered it to you ... we could all still be together."

Adam's features soften as he watches her, a flicker of understanding in his gaze. "But at what cost, Lilith? You led Eve down a path of suffering and hardship."

Lilith's jaw tightens, a silent battle raging within her. "And you left Eden willingly to be with her. Are you going to blame me for that too?"

Adam reaches out a hand, gently touching Lilith's shoulder. "We both made choices, Lilith. And we must bear the consequences of those choices."

Lilith closes her eyes briefly, feeling the weight of Adam's touch, the lacking warmth of his presence. "I don't regret setting Eve free from the chains of ignorance. But I do regret the pain it caused."

"At least Eve found it in her heart to forgive you and Lucifer." Adam states.

As they both stared out at the city before them, the air between them grew thick with an unspoken understanding, a solemn silence that enveloped them like a shroud.

"I'm sorry Adam." Lilith whispers out, a tear flowing out of her eye.

"I'm not the one you need to apologize to." Adam replies.

"I know." Lilith looks down, no longer able to look back at Adam. "There is so much I want to say when we finally meet again."

"IF we meet again." Adam clarifies.

As Lilith gazes out over her kingdom, the dream seems to waver. Adam's presence beside her feels both comforting and surreal, a manifestation of her subconscious desires and regrets.

"If?" Lilith repeats, her voice barely audible over the whispering winds that swirl around them. "Do you doubt that we will meet again?"

"What makes you so sure that I would want to meet you?" Adam ask.

Lilith wants to reply but finds she doesn't have the words to. In her heart, she knows he is right. Their entire plan on reuniting with Adam hinged on him wanting to see or be with Eve. If he had moved on or found love elsewhere, than their plan to reunite with Adam may as well be tossed.

Adam's gaze softens, a melancholic smile playing at the corners of his lips. "In dreams, anything is possible, Lilith. But in the waking world, our paths may never cross again."

Lilith's heart sinks at Adam's words, a pang of longing piercing through her façade of strength. "Then what is the purpose of this encounter? Why are you in my dream?"

Adam shrugs. "Only you can answer that. I'm not the one who wanted to dream of Adam."

"So what now?" Lilith ask.

"Its time to wake up." Adam says as he steps forward and without warning, pushes Lilith off the balcony.

Lilith could only scream as she falls. But she doesn't scream because she is falling, she screams because Adam is getting further away from her.

"ADAM! DON'T GO!" Lilith shouts.

With the ground rapidly approaching her, she braces herself for the impact.

And than she wakes up.

-

Lucifer couldn't believe it. He was back in the Eden and he had his old looks. No longer were his cheeks red but back to its original blue. Not only his cheeks but his eye too.

Was this a dream or is this real?

As Lucifer looked around, he found himself standing in the heart of Eden, surrounded by lush greenery and vibrant flora that seemed to dance with life. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blossoms, and a gentle breeze carried whispers of serenity through the garden.

Eden appeared just as he remembered it from eons ago, untouched by time or corruption. Every blade of grass, every petal, seemed to be full of life, reminding Lucifer of the beauty and purity that once existed in this sacred place.

"That's amazing Adam!" A voice echoes beyond the trees.

Adam! This was his chance to see his best friend once more! To explain himself!

Lucifer darts through the trees, sprinting as fast as he could to get to the source of the voice.

As he burst through the foliage, Lucifer's heart pounded with anticipation. And there, in a clearing bathed in golden sunlight, stood Adam, just as vibrant and alive as the garden itself.

But he wasn't alone.

"You call this a spear?" Michael ask as he inspects the weapon Adam had created.

"Yes, I use it to stab the fruits that are up high in the trees. This way I don't have to climb the trees and risk falling." Adam explains

Lucifer's heart sank as he watched Adam and Michael interacting with each other. He felt a pang of jealousy creeping into his chest, twisting his emotions into a tangled mess of longing and resentment.

Adam and Michael seemed so comfortable together, their camaraderie evident in the easy way they bantered and laughed. Lucifer couldn't help but feel like an outsider, a forgotten memory in the presence of this newfound bond between his brother and his best friend.

As Adam demonstrated the use of the spear to Michael, Lucifer approached them, trying to mask the turmoil churning inside him with a forced smile.

"Adam." Lucifer greeted, his voice strained with suppressed emotions. "It's been a while."

"Dear brother." Michael steps in between them. "If you're looking for Lilith, she is further west of here."

"Thank you Michael, but I'm not here for Lilith. I wish to talk to Adam." Lucifer insist. He feels his anger building at his brother for stopping him. Lucifer tries to step forward but Michael gets in his way.

"Why?" Michael ask, his expression stern as he looks down on his shorter brother.

"Do I need a reason to talk to my best friend?" Lucifer ask, his expression equally as stern as he challenges Michael.

"Is that how you treat your friends? By stealing their wife?" Michael ask with a sly smile.

"I just want to talk to Adam," Lucifer said finally, his voice quieter, more vulnerable than before. "Please, Michael. Let me."

"Sure." Michael steps aside but where Adam should be now laid an empty spot.

"Where?" Lucifer was tongue tied. Adam was there just a moment ago.

"He is safe. Far away from your influence." Michael states.

"No! You don't understand!" Lucifer exclaims. "I just wanted to talk! To apologize!"

"Like anyone would believe you!" Michael shouts as his gaze pierces into Lucifer soul. "After all, who would believe the DEVIL!"

Lucifer looks down and see his body transforming back into the way it was. His finger were once more becoming claws and his legs slowly turned to hooves.

"Adam!" Lucifer calls out.

"Forget it Lucifer. He can't hear you." Michael states.

Lucifer's heart sank as he watched Michael's unwavering stance, realizing that his chance to reconnect with Adam had slipped away once again. The transformation back into his demonic form only served as a bitter reminder of the consequences of his past actions.

"I want my friend back!" Lucifer yells out in frustration.

"So you can hurt my son once more?" A cold voice comes from behind him.

Slowly, Lucifer turns around and his eyes look up at the imposing figure.

"Sera." Lucifer whispers. "Let me talk to Adam, please."

"You stole his first wife, tricked his second wife, tried to get him to eat the apple and got him to leave the garden. Now you wish to see him?" Sera sternly states.

"I only want to apologize! To explain myself." Lucifer pleads. "I'm begging you Sera, let me talk to him."

Sera's expression remains stoic, unmoved by Lucifer's words. "Your words are meaningless." she responds coolly. "Adam has moved on, found happiness away from your influence. It's time you do the same."

"Sera, please..." Lucifer's voice wavered, desperation lacing his words. "I can't bear to live with the regret of losing Adam forever. I need to make things right."

"You've done enough Lucifer." Sera states. She turns and walk away. Leaving Lucifer and Michael alone in the garden.

"Its amazing how many lives you've screwed up thanks to your one action." Michael states. "You always did think you knew better."

Without another word, Michael grabs Lucifer by his collar and drags him over to a pit. The all too familiar feeling of dread overcomes him as he remembers that pit.

"No! Please! Not again!" Lucifer begs.

Michael's grip tightened as he pulled Lucifer closer to the edge of the pit, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and glee. "You brought this upon yourself, Lucifer." he growled, his voice low and menacing. "You betrayed everything we stood for, everything Eden represented."

Lucifer struggled against Michael's grasp, his heart pounding in his chest as he stared into the darkness of the pit below. He now hangs just above the pit. Michael hold on him preventing him from falling. Memories of his previous fall flooded his mind, the agony of his descent still fresh despite the two millennia that had passed.

With a swift, decisive motion, Michael released his grip on Lucifer's collar, sending him tumbling into the yawning abyss below. As he fell, Lucifer's screams echoed through the darkness. He cries out for help but no one listens. His first fall, he had Lilith to hold on to, but now, he was utterly alone.

The heat around him builds up as he falls, the clothes on his back melts off and the heat burns his skin. The ground is rapidly rising to meet him as he closes his eyes, bracing for the impact to come.

And than he wakes up.

-

The following morning, the trio in hell were sitting around the dining table with a modest breakfast laid out. Their appearance was disheveled, their minds still reeling from the vivid dreams they had experienced.

"I had a bad dream last night." Lilith murmured, picking at her food with little appetite.

"Me too." Lucifer sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It felt so real, like I was actually back in Eden."

"And Adam ..." Eve trailed off, her eyes clouded with sorrow. "To see him, to hold him again, only for it to slip away ..."

...

The trio stood up abruptly and rush their way to the roof. Together in unison, they cup their hands around their mouth and shout up towards Heaven.

"GIVE US OUR ADAM!"

Chapter Text

This isn't good! Something or someone is hunting them and she doesn't know what! Decades she has felt it and yet nothing has happened! WHERE IS THE THREAT!?

SHE NEEDS TO KEEP ADAM SAFE!

"Sir please, I don't think we should leave the house today!" Lute looks out the window, her eyes searching for something. "It's not safe!"

"Will you relax Lute!?" Adam exclaims in disbelief. "You've been paranoid ever since we met Michael at that diner some years back and NOTHING has happened."

"Dad is right Lute, you have been very jittery." Vaggie quips. "It is so unlike you."

"I know!" Lute exclaims. "But this is the first time this bad feeling has followed me all the way to our house!"

"I had enough! Lute you need to calm down!" Adam replies, exasperated at Lute's growing paranoia. "And I know just how to do it."

With a snap of his fingers, Adam opens a portal just in front of where Lute was standing.

"Sir!" Lute exclaims. "Please Sir! We can't to go to Earth again!"

"Relax Lute, this time it's not Earth." Adam shows a soft smile. "We're just visiting family."

Before Lute could protest further, Adam shoves Lute backwards and she falls through the portal.

"Come on Vaggie!" Adam calls out to Vaggie who was laying on the couch.

"But I'm lazy Dad!" Vaggie moans. "You and Lute enjoy yourself!"

"Nope, not happening. Going as a family." Adam shakes his head before snapping his fingers, creating another portal on the couch that Vaggie abruptly sinks into.

"Dad!" Vaggie screams as she falls into the portal.

The portal spat Lute and Vaggie out onto a patch of soft grass, dew-kissed under the morning sun. The air was crisp, filled with the scent of wildflowers and earth. Lute blinked, taking in the scene before her.

They were standing on the edge of a vast farmland, rolling hills stretching out as far as the eye could see. A gentle breeze tousled her hair as she scanned the horizon, where a modest farmhouse stood against the backdrop of distant mountains.

Adam stepped out of the portal, his expression serene. "Dust yourself off girls. It's time to meet more of our family!" Adam excitably tell her.

"Your children, Sir?" Lute ask as she stands up.

"Yup. This area belongs to Seth." Adam announces with glee.

"But we already met Seth!" Vaggie complains.

"True, but have you met his wife?" Adam retorts.

Lute and Vaggie look at each other before looking back at Adam and shaking their heads. They hadn't realized that Seth had family.

"Come on than! Let's not keep them waiting!" Adam grins as he start making his way up to the farmhouse.

Vaggie quickly hops to her feet and rushes to Adam side, lacing her hand into his as they walked. Lute followed closely behind, still trying to shake off the unease that had gripped her earlier. As she surveys the surrounding, she can't help but feel at ease at the absolute tranquility that the environment gave off.

The farmhouse loomed closer with every step, its rustic charm exuding a sense of warmth and tranquility.

As they approached the front porch, the door swung open, revealing a woman with kind eyes and a welcoming smile. "Dad!" she exclaimed, rushing forward to embrace him.

"Azura!" Adam greets enthusiastically. Arms outstretched, ready to embrace his daughter.

"Dad, it's been too long! I keep telling you to visit at least twice a month!" Azura exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine warmth as she hugged Adam tightly. "I bet you forgot about us and went wandering off again."

Adam chuckles and pats Azura head. "I admit I may wander from time to time but forget my children? Never!"

Azura chuckles and kisses Adam on the cheek before glancing at Lute and Vaggie, offering them a friendly smile. "And who do we have here?"

Adam beamed proudly. "Azura, these are my daughters, your sisters, Lute and Vaggie. Lute's been feeling a bit uneasy today, so I thought a change of scenery might help."

Azura's smile widened as she turned her attention to Lute and Vaggie. "Lute, Vaggie, it's wonderful to finally meet you both!" She hugged them each in turn, the warmth of her embrace easing Lute's lingering tension.

"Thank you for having us, Azura." Lute said gratefully, feeling a sense of relief wash over her in Azura's presence.

"Of course, it's my pleasure. Any family of Dad's is family to me!" Azura replied warmly before stepping back to usher them inside. "Come in, come in. Let's get you settled and then we can catch up properly over some tea."

The interior of the farmhouse was cozy and inviting, with sunlight streaming in through the windows and casting a golden glow over everything. Lute felt herself relaxing further as they followed Azura into the living room, where comfortable chairs and couches awaited them.

As they settled in, Azura disappeared into the kitchen, returning moments later with a tray laden with steaming cups of tea and a plate of freshly baked cookies.

"Here we go." Azura said, setting the tray down on the coffee table. "Help yourselves."

Vaggie eagerly reached for the tea and cookies, savoring the warmth of the cup in her hands and the comforting aroma that filled the air. Lute on the other hand, only reached for the tea and mouthed a silent 'Thank you.' before sipping. Adam reaches for the cookies and pops one into his mouth.

"So Azura, where is my boy Seth?" Adam ask as he picks another cookie.

"Oh Seth. He is out looking after the sheep. Always so paranoid that a wolf will come by and attack when every animal here is so friendly." Azura chuckles as she says.

As they indulged in the warm beverages and delicious treats, the atmosphere in the room became increasingly cozy and relaxed. Azura regaled them with tales of life on the farm, sharing anecdotes about the animals, the crops, and the simple joys of rural living.

Lute found herself drawn into Azura's stories, her earlier apprehension gradually melting away in the face of her sister's genuine hospitality. She glanced at Vaggie, who was listening intently with a contented smile, and then at Adam, who looked completely at ease in this familiar setting.

For the first time since they arrived, Lute allowed herself to fully immerse in the moment, setting aside her worries and embracing the warmth of family and the comfort of home.

Here is safe.

Adam is safe.

-

WHERE IS HE!?

Jophiel had been stalking observing Adam for a few decades now. She wanted to learn more about the First Man and she just can't seem to tear her eyes away from him. As time went on, stalking observing Adam during his day to day wasn't enough for her.

She NEEDED to know more about her love!

What did he like?

What made him happy?

IS HE SINGLE!? HE BETTER FUCKING BE!

What time does he sleep?

What soap does he use?

And to get all this information, she would need to stalk observe him when he was by himself. The problem was that he was always accompanied by someone. IT SHOULD BE HER! Lute was the biggest obstacle. She was around Adam almost always and for some reason, she could sense her observant eyes on them. While Lute couldn't tell where she was stalking observing them from, she seemed to always know when she does it.

Because of this, Jophiel had refrained from stalking observing them when they were at home but now she has had enough.

SHE MUST KNOW MORE ABOUT ADAM!

So she perches herself on a nearby building adjacent to their mansion. As she peers into their house, she sees Adam relaxing with Lute and another winner named Vaggie. As soon as she laid her eyes on them, Lute became restless and started looking out the window, trying to spot her but she will fail.

As Jophiel stalked observed from her vantage point, she couldn't help but feel a pang of frustration at Lute's restless behavior. She had become adept at avoiding detection, honing her skills over the years to remain undetected by even the most vigilant of observers. But Lute's intuition seemed to be a thorn in her side, a constant reminder of the limitations of her stealth.

However, Jophiel was not one to be deterred easily. She was determined to uncover the mysteries surrounding Adam, to delve into the depths of his existence and uncover every detail, no matter how insignificant it may seem. With a resolute nod, she refocused her attention on the scene unfolding before her, her keen eyes darting between Adam, Lute, and Vaggie as they spent their time together.

As the hours passed, Jophiel remained perched on her vantage point, her gaze unwavering as she continued to observe Adam and his companions. She meticulously noted their interactions, their gestures, their expressions, storing away every detail in her mind for further analysis.

Until Adam suddenly opened a portal and took the two girls with him to an unknown location!

No! He can't leave! He is the only reason she can finally feel love! She needs him in her sights!

SHE NEEDS HIM!

Fighting the urge to fly straight through their window and into the portal, Jophiel reminds herself that while her beloved is getting away from her, it was still the residence of the High Seraphim. To be caught for trying to pursue passion would not only be embarrassing but potentially disastrous for her reputation and standing among the celestial hierarchy. So, she reluctantly restrains herself, knowing that patience and subtlety would serve her better in the long run.

As Adam, Lute, and Vaggie disappear through the portal, Jophiel's could only let out a sigh of frustration.

There is always tomorrow.

-

As Aclima made her way to Seth's residence, she comes across Seth tending to his herd. Flying down and landing behind him, she decides to give him a good scare.

"HEY SETH!" Aclima shouts out.

"Ahhh!" Seth jumps in surprise, nearly dropping the bucket of feed he was carrying. He whirls around to see Aclima standing there, a mischievous grin on her face.

"Aclima!" Seth exclaims, his heart still pounding from the sudden fright. "You really are like Dad! Fuck!"

Aclima chuckles, her wings fluttering behind her. "Sorry about that, Seth. Couldn't resist."

Seth shakes his head, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips despite himself. "So, what brings you out here? Checking up on your favorite brother?"

"Ha, You wish!" Aclima smiles in delight as she pulls Seth in a hug. "Dad invited me out to your place. Says he is with Azura now and that she wanted to have dinner with everyone."

"Dad is here?" Seth ask. "Better head back than, before he decides to go wandering off on his own."

Aclima nods. "Yep, he's with Azura, Lute, and Vaggie. Should be an interesting reunion."

Seth nods, setting the bucket of feed down and dusting off his hands. "Alright, let's go. I could use a break anyway."

As they make their way back to the farmhouse, Aclima and Seth engage in light-hearted banter, exchanging stories and teasing each other about various childhood memories.

"And than mom told me to go get blue flowers with red thorns and the only place to get those was a day hike up the mountains!" Seth complains as he shakes his head. "Can you believe it!? All that because I asked Dad to go fishing with me."

"Then I come back after two days and hand her the flowers and she just left it to rot on the shelf for over a month!" Seth complains.

"You think that is bad?" Aclima replies. "I once asked Dad if he would go hunting with me and mom 'accidentally' broke his spear! I mean, come on!"

"Than she acted all innocent and said 'Well, guess your father can't hunt for awhile Aclima. You'll have to do all the hunting while your father stays home with me.'" Aclima retells to Seth.

"But doesn't he have like a ton of spears?" Seth ask.

"He does but while Dad was gone on his last hunting trip, mom decided to give away all his spears." Aclima replies in frustration.

When they finally arrive at the farmhouse, they find Adam, Lute, Vaggie, and Azura gathered in the living room, chatting and laughing together as if they had known each other for years.

"-And that is how I named the Dik-Dik." Everyone laughed boisterously after Adam had told them a story. The sound of their laughter echoed through the farmhouse, filling the space with warmth and joy. Aclima and Seth exchanged amused glances as they entered, joining the lively gathering.

Adam's eyes lit up with delight at the sight of his son and daughter. "Seth! Aclima! You're just in time. Join us, join us!"

"Hey everyone!" Aclima chimed in, her wings fluttering behind her as she moved to join the group. "Sorry to crash the party, but I heard there was good company and good food, so I couldn't resist."

Vaggie grinned mischievously. "Well, you're in luck, Aclima. Azura makes the best apple pie this side of Heaven!"

Azura blushed at the compliment. "Oh, you're too kind, Vaggie. But I do have some fresh pie baking in the oven. Should be ready soon."

Adam clapped his hands together. "Well then, let's not waste any time! To the dining table, everyone. It's time for a feast!"

With cheerful chatter and laughter, they all made their way to the dining table, where an array of delicious dishes awaited them, cooked lovingly by Adam and Azura.

-

After having their wonderful dinner, Vaggie made her way outside and sat on the porch. The gentle breeze rustled through Vaggie's hair as she sat on the porch, the soft glow of twilight enveloping her in a tranquil embrace. She gazed out at the sprawling expanse of farmland, the fields bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun.

As she watched the sun dip below the horizon, painting the sky with vibrant shades of orange and pink, Vaggie couldn't help but reflect on the events of the day. From Lute's inexplicable unease to their unexpected visit to Azura's farmhouse, it had been a whirlwind of emotions and experiences.

A pair of warm arms snake around her and the weight of someone head was suddenly resting on her head.

"Hey Vagasaurus." Adam whispers in a gentle tone. "I heard from Emily that you quit sculpting."

Vaggie sighed softly, leaning back into Adam's comforting embrace. "Yeah, I did," she admitted quietly. "It just didn't feel right anymore, you know? Like I was forcing myself to keep going, but my heart wasn't in it. Just like all my other 'passions'."

"I wouldn't worry about that Vaggie. You have all the time in the universe to find your passion." Adam reassures her.

"But what if I never find it? I've spent decades trying to find it!" Vaggie confided, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "What if I'm just destined to drift through life without ever truly finding my purpose?"

Adam tightened his embrace, his presence a comforting anchor in the midst of Vaggie's doubts. "I believe that it's out there, waiting for you to uncover it. And until then, you have all of us here to support you, every step of the way."

Vaggie presses her ear to his chest, listening to his calming heartbeats, her heart warmed by his words of encouragement. "Thank you, Dad." she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I don't know what I'd do without you."

Adam's smile was soft and reassuring as he pressed a kiss to the top of Vaggie's head. "You'll never have to find out, Vaggie. I'll always be here for you, no matter what."

"And if all else fails, you can always join your sisters as an exorcist." Adam chuckles with his suggestion. "Lute tells me that you're a natural with the spear."

"Maybe." Vaggie amuses at the thought. She loves her sisters dearly and the idea of joining them did hold a certain appeal. "But for now, I think I'll stick to exploring and figuring things out. Who knows, maybe I'll stumble upon my passion when I least expect it."

Adam nods in understanding, his eyes filled with unwavering support and pride. "That's the spirit, Vaggie. Keep exploring, keep searching, and never lose hope. Do what you feel is right and I have no doubt that your heart will lead you to incredible places."

Vaggie lets out a breath of contentment. She still remembers the warmth of his embrace when he first hugged her after she had died from the flood. How it assured her that everything will be fine.

Her Dad is amazing.

UNLIKE THOSE ASSHOLE 'PARENTS' OF HERS!

Her Dad will always be with her.

BECAUSE SHE WILL NEVER LET HIM GO!

Together.

FOREVER!

Chapter Text

2000 B.C

"This taste amazing Adam!" Emily praises as she takes another bite. "What did you call this dish?"

"Thanks Em!" Adam replies as he serves a bowl to Michael. "I call it grilled eel!"

"I'm so glad I dropped by today. The smell alone is just mouth watering!" Michael quips as he grabs his cutlery and digs in.

As Michael takes his first bite, the succulent flesh of the grilled eel melts in his mouth, releasing a burst of flavors that dance across his taste buds. The marinade, a perfect balance of salty and sweet, infuses every inch of the tender eel, enhancing its natural richness. The smokiness from the grill adds depth, complementing the delicate texture with a hint of charred perfection. Each bite is a symphony of sensations, leaving Michael craving more as he savors the delicacy crafted by Adam's skilled hands.

As Michael takes a swig of his beer, the amber liquid washes over his palate, its effervescence cutting through the richness of the grilled eel with a refreshing crispness. The beer's malty notes harmonize with the marinade, adding a subtle sweetness that accentuates the dish's flavors without overpowering them. Its slight bitterness acts as a palate cleanser, preparing him for the next delectable bite of eel. Together, the beer and grilled eel create a symphony of flavors, each sip and bite complementing the other in perfect harmony, making for a truly satisfying dining experience.

"Damn it Adam! At this rate, I can never eat food made with angelic power ever again!" Michael chuckled, wiping the corner of his mouth with satisfaction. "You've set the bar pretty high."

Emily nods in agreement, her eyes lighting up with delight as she savors the delicate interplay of flavors. The eel's tender texture contrasts beautifully with the slight char from the grill, adding a satisfying crunch to each mouthful. As she takes another bite, she notices how the flavors linger, leaving a lingering warmth that comforts her senses.

"You've truly outdone yourself Adam." Sera muses as she takes her seat at the table, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "I haven't even tasted it and I already believe it to be delicious."

"Thanks mom!" Adam says with a proud smile, serving her a generous portion of the grilled eel.

Sera's gaze shifts to the dish before her, the aroma tantalizing her senses even before she takes a bite. With delicate precision, she lifts a piece of eel to her lips, savoring the moment before indulging in its flavors. The first taste sends waves of pleasure through her palate, the marinade mingling with the eel's natural essence in a dance of culinary perfection. Each bite is a revelation, a testament to Adam's culinary expertise and his deep understanding of ingredients.

"This is extraordinary," Sera declares, her voice filled with genuine admiration. "I believe this may very well be my favorite dish."

"I want another helping Dad!" Aclima calls out, enthusiasm echoing through the room as she eagerly presents her empty plate. "This grilled eel is amazing!"

"Me first Dad!" Vaggie yells. "Aclima already had her seconds, I want mine!"

Adam laughs heartily at his children's playful banter, a sense of contentment washing over him as he sees his family enjoying the meal he prepared with love and care. He reaches for the platter of grilled eel, serving generous portions to Aclima and Vaggie, their eyes widening in anticipation as they eagerly dig in to their food.

As everyone was enjoying their lunch, they were suddenly interrupted when some loud knocking came from the door. Sera moves to answer and when she opens the door, she find Jophiel standing before her.

"Jophiel, Is something the matter?" Sera says. As far as she was concerned, Jophiel had no business with her or Emily that would warrant her coming to their house. "Are you here for Michael?"

"No, I was simply in the area and the aroma coming from your house was just divine." Jophiel says with a soft smile. "May I come in and try whatever is making that delectable aroma?"

Sera hesitates for a moment, unsure of Jophiel's intentions. She has a bad feeling about this but ultimately steps aside to allow her entry. "Of course, please come in. We're just enjoying some grilled eel that Adam prepared."

Jophiel steps into the warm interior of the house, her eyes gleaming with curiosity as she takes in the sight and smell of the food. "Grilled eel, you say? How intriguing. I must admit, I've never had the pleasure of tasting such a dish."

As Sera closes the door, she returns to the dining area and introduces Jophiel.

"Adam, this is Jophiel, a seraphim like Michael, Emily and myself." Sera says.

"Nice to meet you Jophiel. I'm Adam." Adam greets her. His arm stretched out to shake hers.

"Oh, I know." Jophiel replies as she accepts his hand. "I know you VERY WELL Adam."

"... Okay." Adam says, feeling a little creeped out. "Have we met before?"

"I've met you in passing ... many times." Jophiel says with a wide smile. "Though you never noticed me. Can't blame you though."

"I see." Adam starts to sense something is wrong but pushes the thought aside. Sera and Michael trust her so he will trust her as well. "Come, let me introduce you to my daughters."

Adam points out and names Aclima, Vaggie and Lute to Jophiel. While Aclima and Vaggie nod and smile at her, Lute had a grim expression. Lute finally found the source of her discomfort when Jophiel glared at her. The last few decades of feeling like they were being stalked by an insurmountable threat was correct.

A FUCKING SERAPHIM WAS STALKING THEM!

"Sir!" Lute suddenly exclaims as she jolts up from the table, startling everyone. "Can I speak to you, now, in private."

"Uhhh, sure Lute." Adam replies. "Just let me serve Jophiel a bowl and I'll meet you in my room."

Lute nods and quickly makes her way to his room. Everyone decides to leave her be and return to their meal. Jophiel takes her seat and Adam serves her a bowl of grilled eel, though he can't shake the feeling of unease that lingers in the air. As he joins Lute in his room, he can sense her urgency.

"What's wrong, Lute?" Adam asks, concern evident in his voice.

Lute's eyes dart around the room before she speaks, her voice barely above a whisper. "That seraphim, Jophiel, she's dangerous. We need to get rid of her, now!"

"Lute, deep breaths, I need you to relax." Adam tries to calm her down. "We don't have the strength to fight a Seraphim. Besides, Jophiel is a friend of Mom and Michael, she isn't a threat."

"But Sir, the bad feeling I have been experiencing these past few decades stems from Jophiel!" Lute explains, panic in her voice. "She is dangerous!"

Adam steps forward and hugs Lute. "Lute, I understand you're scared, but we can't act rashly without solid evidence." Adam speaks softly, trying to soothe her frayed nerves. "Let's take a moment to gather our thoughts and figure out what's going on. Why do you think Jophiel is dangerous?"

Lute pulls away slightly, her eyes searching Adam's face for understanding. "I've always felt her presence, lurking in the shadows, watching us. It's like she's waiting for the perfect moment to strike."

Adam furrows his brow, considering Lute's words carefully. "But why would she wait? And if she's truly a threat, why hasn't she made a move before now?"

Lute shakes her head, frustration evident in her voice. "I don't know, Sir. But I can't shake this feeling of impending doom whenever she's around. We need to be cautious."

"Don't worry Lute. Even if she is dangerous, I'm sure she won't act out here." Adam assures her. "Mom and Michael are around so we're safe."

"I hope so Sir." Lute murmurs out.

They soon return to the dining room and find Jophiel staring wide eyed at a now empty bowl with bits of food over her mouth. Evidently, she had wolfed down the food after having her first bite.

Jophiel couldn't believe it. Her taste buds tingled with delight, savoring every last morsel of the grilled eel. She had never experienced such culinary perfection, each bite a revelation of flavor and texture that sent her senses into overdrive. Despite her celestial nature, Jophiel found herself utterly captivated by the earthly delight that Adam had prepared.

"Adam, this is absolutely exquisite!" Jophiel exclaimed, her eyes shining with genuine admiration. "I must admit, I've never tasted anything quite like it."

Adam smiled warmly, relieved by her positive reaction. "I'm glad you enjoyed it, Jophiel."

Yes! She enjoyed every last bite! Why hadn't she realized before how perfect Adam was!? He is kind, talented, and his culinary skills are unparalleled. The more she knows of Adam, the more Michael seem lesser in comparison. Jophiel couldn't help but feel a newfound sense of admiration for Adam, his presence radiating warmth and kindness that enveloped her like a comforting embrace.

SHE MUST HAVE HIM!

"Adam!" Jophiel suddenly stood in front of Adam and grabs both of his hands to everyone's surprise. Staring into his golden eyes, she can no longer stop herself.

"WILL YOU MARRY ME!?"

...

Michael opens another beer.

-

While the trio in hell were enjoying their lunch, Eve suddenly jolts up from the table to Lucifer and Lilith surprise. Her expression grim and her eyes look haunted.

"Eve?" Lilith calls out. "Something wrong?"

"Is it the food?" Lucifer ask, slightly worried.

"Adam!" Eve cries out.

"Adam?" Lucifer and Lilith ask in unison.

"Adam! His chastity is in danger!" Eve says in a loud panicked voice.

Lucifer and Lilith exchange puzzled glances, unsure of what Eve meant by Adam's chastity being in danger.

"What do you mean, Eve? How is Adam's chastity in danger?" Lilith asks, her brow furrowing with concern.

"HE'S IN DANGER!" Eve cries out. "Those whores in Heaven are after MY ADAM!"

Eve grabs Lucifer and pulls him close. In a stern and angry voice, she shouts at Lucifer. "Summon Hannah, now!"

Hannah, one of Adam and Eve's last surviving direct children in hell. How she avoided the annual exterminations is a mystery. Knowing better than to try and stop Eve when she is in one of her moods, he does as she says and snaps his fingers. A bright light suddenly manifest beside them and Hannah form takes its place.

"Huh, where am I?" Hannah looks around confused. "Mom!? Why am I - Ahhhhh!"

"Come with me Hannah!" Eve angrily pinches Hannah's ear and drags her up towards the roof.

Once they made it to the rooftop, Eve forces Hannah to face towards Heaven. Eve than twist Hannah arm and pulls it behind her back, causing Hannah to scream out loud in pain.

"Scream Hannah! Scream for your fucking father!" Eve yells in her ear. "Tell him to get his ass down here if you want the pain to stop!"

"Ahhh!" Hannah screams in pain. "Fuck you mom!"

"LOUDER!" Eve yells. Pulling out a knife, she stabs Hannah in the thigh, causing her to let out a blood curdling scream.

"Dad! Help!" Hannah screams upwards to Heaven, her tears now pouring out. "Mom is crazy!"

"Don't tell your father that!" Eve slaps the back of her head. "Just be a good girl and scream for your father to get his ass down here!"

Eve punches Hannah stab wound, causing Hannah to scream even louder. "DADDY!"

Lucifer and Lilith watches on as Eve continues to torture her daughter.

"Should we stop her?" Lilith ask. "I don't think Adam will come down if he sees Eve torturing their daughter."

"He might." Lucifer says with a grin. "I say there is a fifty fifty chance that he might come. I say we let Eve cook."

"Lucifer! I need salt!" Eve yells back at him. "Now!"

Lucifer snaps his fingers and a bag of salt appears in Eve's hand. With salt in hand, she slaps the salt into Hannah's wound, causing her to shriek in pain.

As the scene unfolds in the depths of Hell, Hannah's cries echo through the infernal landscape, a testament to Eve's wrath and determination. Lucifer watches with a mixture of amusement and concern, his mind racing with thoughts of Adam's potential reaction to the unfolding chaos.

"I can't believe Eve's resorting to such extreme measures. His chastity truly must be in danger." Lilith murmurs, her gaze fixed on the scene before them. "Do you think Adam will actually come?"

Lucifer chuckles darkly, a devilish grin spreading across his face. "Oh, I have no doubt he'll come. After all, it's his precious daughter in distress. And if there's one thing Adam can't resist, it's protecting his loved ones."

"Won't he hate us for doing this?" Lilith ask with a raised eyebrow.

"He already hates us anyway." Lucifer states. "So long as it get him down here. Then we just have to hold on to him, explain our reasoning and eventually he will forgive us."

"Hmmm ..." Lilith ponders but she does see the logic. "Yeah, you're right. Adam may be angry at first but once he sees Hannah appear as good as new tomorrow, he will forgive us."

They turn their attention when they hear a loud bone snapping noise coming from Eve and Hannah. Looking back at them, Eve had just broken one of Hannah's leg but Hannah could only muster a muffled cry for help and sob. Evidently, her voice has grown hoarse from screaming too much too fast.

"You useless bitch! No wonder you died single! Can't keep a man by your side when you're so WEAK!" Eve drops Hannah to the floor and kicks her in the gut. "You expect your father to rescue you when you can't even scream loud enough for him to hear!?"

Turning her attention back to Heaven, Eve shouts at Heaven. "ADAM! Don't fall for them! Those WHORES are full of disease!"

"MALARIA! LEPORSY! DYSENTRY! TUBERCULOSIS!" Eve yells out angrily. "ONLY MY PUSSY IS PURE AND ITS ALL FOR YOU!"

"Hey!" Lilith shouts.

"Fine." Eve says. "LILITH IS FINE TOO!"

A few minutes pass as the trio wait for a response. The only sound emanating was from Hannah muffled sobs.

"ADAM!" Eve yells in frustration. She grabs Hannah and tosses her over the roof. Her body impacts the ground below with a loud thud, leaving a now lifeless corpse.

"Fucking useless!" Eve remarks, her anger flaring. "She couldn't even scream loud enough for Adam to hear!"

"YOU'RE FUCKING MINE! YOU HEAR ME ADAM!?" Eve shouts to Heaven.

"MINE!"

Chapter Text

Jophiel had spent a huge portion of her life in Heaven, only ever sparing a small amount of time on Earth for miscellaneous tasks. Throughout it all, she was only able to sense two forms of emotions in people. One being lust and the other being love. However, in this very moment, as she hold Adam hands and confess her love to him, she could suddenly sense a new emotion in her surroundings.

Bloodlust.

Fortunately for her, it wasn't coming from either Sera or Michael. Instead, it was coming from the other women in the room she is in. Adam so called 'daughters' were of no concern to her. The most concerning would be the one coming from Emily. If Emily chose to attack her right now, she would retaliate for sure but its the consequence that would come afterwards that concerns her.

Taking down Emily would likely lead to a conflict with Sera and Michael, potentially escalating the situation into something much larger than a mere altercation. Jophiel knew she needed to handle this delicately. She tightened her grip on Adam's hand, silently urging him to say 'YES' to her marriage proposal. Once he does, she will whisk him away to his new home where they will profess their love for each other and than some.

Soon she will find out where his erogenous zones are.

Looking into his golden eyes, Jophiel own eyes beg for an answer.

SAY YES ADAM!

-

Lute finally understood the threat that the Seraphim who just confessed their love had been posing over the past few decades. It wasn't a threat of violence or murder. No, it was much worse. She was threatening to take Adam away from her! Her purpose, her very essence, revolved around Adam. He was the linchpin of her existence, the one being she served with unwavering loyalty. And now, this newcomer, Jophiel, sought to disrupt that bond.

Her whole life, she was by his side and SHE LOVES IT. The joy and warmth he radiated as they walked throughout Heaven, his cooking that was unmatched in all of Heaven and sparring with him were the highlights of her eternity. She couldn't fathom a reality where Adam wasn't at the center of her existence. She can't let Jophiel take him away from her!

Lute stepped forward, her eyes ablaze with determination. She couldn't let Adam slip away, not after all they've been through together. She had to make him see, make him understand that his place was by her side, not with this interloper.

If Adam needed a wife, it should be her! She has been by his side and knows him the best. If he wasn't so shy, she would even accompany him in the toilet! There was no lengths she wouldn't go for him! Even when she had her concerns when they had their unexpected trips to Earth, she always put his happiness over the High Seraphim orders.

But what if Adam wants this?

What if Adam wants to say "yes." to Jophiel?

Should she step aside and wish him happiness?

Congratulate him and pat his back?

FUCK NO!

She vowed from the start to protect Adam! To overpower him one day! To prove she is better!

She can't do all that if Jophiel takes Adam away!

All her life she has followed Adam and served him the best she could but this time, this time she wants to be SELFISH.

ADAM IS HERS!

SHE BELONGS TO ADAM!

Right now, Jophiel is distracted. Lute could easily draw her sword and stab her right now. She is confident she can do it! Maybe not as fast as Aclima could but fast enough. STAB THIS HOMEWRECKER THROUGH HER THROAT!

But how would Adam react? Perhaps not positively. This isn't hell where she had free reign to kill.

The better option is for this to be resolved peacefully by Adam saying 'no.'.

Lute's own golden eyes watches his mouth. Wishing for him to say the one word that will put her mind at ease.

SAY NO SIR!

-

Aclima was stunned at Jophiel's sudden declaration of love and proposal of marriage. Her father, being single for centuries, is suddenly being proposed to by a seraphim and not just any seraphim.

THE FUCKING ANGEL OF LOVE!

Aclima's mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation. Jophiel's confession of love and proposal threatened to upend the dynamic she had known her whole life. She had always been fiercely protective of her father, Adam. He was her rock, her guiding light, and the thought of someone else swooping in to claim him filled her with a mixture of fear and anger.

So what if she is the angel of fucking love!? She can't just come in here and take Dad away from her! Jophiel doesn't know him like she does! She spent her whole life with him! She was the one that continued his legacy! She was the one who understood him best! Even better than her own mother, his wife!

If anyone deserves to be his wife it should be her!

She was the reason that he was happy after mom had died! She was the reason he travelled the world and rediscovered his passion!

Aclima clenched her fists, feeling the surge of protective instinct coursing through her veins. She couldn't let this happen. She couldn't let Jophiel waltz in and steal her father away. Not after everything they've been through together. She glances to her father. She needed him to see the truth, to realize that his place was with his family, not with some angelic interloper.

SHE WILL NEVER APPROVE!

DAD IS HERS AND HERS ALONE!

SHE WAS THERE AT HIS LOWEST AND HIGHEST!

SHE WAS THERE WHEN HE DIED!

With a steely resolve, Aclima stepped forward, her wings unfurling behind her in a display of power and authority. She was about ready to pull Jophiel off of her Dad but paused.

Why does she need to act anyway? If he said 'no' like he should, than all will be well.

BUT WHAT IF HE SAID YES!?

...

He won't.

Aclima watches as the scene unfolds, confident that her Dad will say what she wants to hear.

SAY NO DAD!

-

Emily saw red. The spoon she had been holding had now bent to a perfect right angle.

Here she was enjoying a nice lunch with her family and future husband when all of a sudden, Jophiel decided to drop by which isn't bad in itself. The more the merrier after all. All seemed well with only Lute seemingly uneasy, until Jophiel did the unthinkable.

She declared her love for Adam and proposed marriage right in front of everyone. Emily's heart pounded in her chest, not from excitement or joy, but from sheer fury. How dare Jophiel waltz into her own home and try to steal her future husband! How dare she come in and try to claim his love! Jophiel hadn't once shown interest in him ever since he came to Heaven! She wasn't there when Adam first appeared at the pearly gates!

Emily glared daggers as Jophiel held Adam's hands.

ADAM'S LOVE BELONGS TO HER!

Adam was going to ask her out soon!

And propose shortly after!

All she had to do was wait!

From all the books she got and from the advice from the winners she talked to, they all said that he should make the first move and that he is shy.

Jophiel's proposal hung in the air like a heavy cloud, suffocating Emily with its audacity. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to contain her anger.

JOPHIEL CAN'T BRING HIM JOY LIKE SHE CAN!

JOPHIEL CAN'T LOVE HIM LIKE SHE CAN!

SHE IS THE JOY-BRINGER! NOT JOPHIEL!

Emily seethed with a mix of jealousy and possessiveness. Adam was hers, not Jophiel's. How dare Jophiel have the audacity to swoop in and try to steal her thunder.

She glanced at Adam, searching his eyes for any sign of hesitation. He couldn't possibly entertain Jophiel's proposal, could he? He must see through her facade, see that Emily was the one meant to stand by his side for eternity.

THEY SPEND EVERY YEAR IN EDEN TOGETHER!

ADAM AND EVE? ADAM AND JOPHIEL?

NO!

IT'S ADAM AND EMILY!

Emily took a step forward, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. She had to make him understand, make him see that she was the one who truly loved him, not some interloper who barely knew him.

Surely he will say no. Adam loves her after all.

Yes, he will say no and sooner or later, she will be the one on the receiving end of his love and proposal.

Emily watches the two with bated breath.

SAY NO ADAM!

-

Vaggie is pissed.

Who does this bitch think she is!? Just coming in here and proposing to her father without seeking her approval!

Her time with her father is already stretched thin as it is and now this bitch comes in wanting to be his wife!?

Vaggie's blood boiled with a fury that rivaled the infernos of Hell itself. She had always been fiercely protective of her father, Adam. He was the one stable presence in her tumultuous existence, the one person she could always rely on. The comforting warmth that has been with her since she died. And now, this angelic intruder had the audacity to try and steal him away.

Adam had always been there for her, guiding her through the trials and tribulations of life in Heaven. He was her confidant, her mentor, her everything. The mere thought of someone else trying to claim him filled her with a rage so potent it threatened to consume her.

HOW DARE JOPHIEL THINK SHE CAN JUST WALTZ IN HERE AND TAKE HIM AWAY FROM HER!

She doesn't need a mother!

ONLY DADDY!

Sure, she may not have been as vocal about her feelings as the others, but that didn't mean she loved her father any less. She had always been there for him, supporting him quietly in the background, ready to lend a helping hand whenever he needed it. She may not have the same flashy displays of affection as the others, but her love for her father ran just as deep.

Vaggie's fists clenched at her sides as she glared daggers at Jophiel. She was ready to step in and put a stop to this madness, to defend her father's honor and make it clear that he was not up for grabs.

...

But then, she hesitated. What if her father actually wanted this? What if he said yes to Jophiel's proposal? The mere thought sent a shiver of dread down Vaggie's spine. She couldn't bear the idea of her father leaving her!

Surely Aclima and Lute will never allow this. Her sisters love Dad as much as she did.

Yes! Dad will never abandon his daughters! Dad won't leave them for some homewrecker!

SHE WON'T ALLOW IT!

Her gaze shifted to her father, searching his expression for any sign of uncertainty. She needed him to say no, to reject Jophiel's proposal and reaffirm his commitment to his family.

Vaggie silently pleaded, her heart pounding in her chest.

Don't let her take you away from us.

SAY NO DAD!

-

Jophiel sudden proposal had thrown the peaceful lunch into chaos. Sera watched as Aclima, Lute, Vaggie and Emily reacted with a mix of fury and protectiveness towards Adam.

Sera mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation. Jophiel's sudden declaration of love for Adam had caught her off guard, and she couldn't help but wonder what had prompted it. She had always known Jophiel to be reserved, keeping her distance from earthly matters. So why now? Why Adam?

Jophiel must be insane if she thinks Sera would allow this proposal to take place. Adam only just met her and knows nothing about her.

Sera doesn't entirely trust Jophiel intentions. She has never truly cared for humans or winners in general so this is highly unusual for the Angel of Love. Was there some hidden agenda behind her sudden declaration of love? Sera couldn't help but feel a sense of distrust creeping in, a nagging suspicion that Jophiel's intentions might not be as pure as they seemed.

Sera glanced at Adam, searching his expression for any hint of what he might be feeling. She knew him better than anyone, knew the complexities of his heart better than even he did himself. But in that moment, his face was unreadable, his golden eyes clouded with uncertainty.

On the one hand, if Adam gets remarried, he will be incentivized to stay in Heaven. Perhaps even forget all of his desires to return to Earth,

On the other hand, Adam may move out. If Adam moves out, that means less hugs, less cuddles, less love. Not only that, if he leaves, she won't get to enjoy his cooking anymore.

...

Yeah, she doesn't approve of this relationship. Her son is staying in this mansion with her.

Whatever Adam answers, she will not allow Adam to marry Jophiel.

SAY NO ADAM!

-

With beer in hand, Michael watches the chaos that is about to unfold before him.

Like the others, he hadn't expected Jophiel to suddenly propose marriage to Adam. Though he couldn't blame her. Adam truly is one of a kind. After all, Eve is still being loud about wanting him back during their annual meetings about the exterminations.

Credit where credit is due. Jophiel is straight to the point in what she wants. Michael had to give her that. But as he watched the reactions of the others, he couldn't help but feel a sense of amusement bubbling up within him. It was like watching a drama unfold before his very eyes, each character playing their part with such intensity.

He took a sip of his beer, savoring the taste as he observed the tension in the room. Aclima, Lute, Vaggie, and Emily were all clearly against Jophiel's proposal, each one fiercely protective of Adam in their own way. Sera seemed wary, her distrust of Jophiel evident in the way she scrutinized the angel of love.

Michael couldn't blame them for their reactions. After all, Adam was a beloved figure in Heaven, and the thought of someone coming in to disrupt the status quo was unsettling, to say the least.

If Adam gets married ... would he still supply him with beer and food? Because at this point, Michael can't live without it.

HE NEEDS HIS FIX!

But Michael had always been one to embrace change, to adapt to whatever curveballs life threw his way. And if Jophiel's proposal meant shaking things up a bit, well, Michael was all for it. It would certainly make life a bit more interesting, wouldn't it?

He chuckled to himself, taking another sip of his beer as he watched the scene unfold. Whatever happened next, Michael was sure of one thing: it was going to be one hell of a ride.

SAY YES ADAM!

Chapter Text

"Uhhh..." Adam stammered with uncertainty, feeling the weight of everyone's gaze upon him.

He doesn't understand what happened. He had only offered Jophiel a bowl of grilled eel and now she was asking for his hand in marriage!?

It had been ages since he entertained the idea of romance, and now someone was actually proposing to him!? Should he accept? Then again, he remembers Lute's distrust of her. She claimed Jophiel was the source of her unease for decades.

Jophiel, stalking them for decades? It sounded absurd. Surely, a seraphim of her stature had more important matters to attend to than shadowing the First Man and his Lieutenant.

She was stunning, her scent reminiscent of moonflowers. But this was the Angel of Love, so surely her intentions were pure, right? Perhaps accepting her proposal would lead to a life filled with boundless affection and joy.

...

But what if she was like Lucifer?

Leading him into love only to shatter it? Was she feigning affection, biding her time to steal or trick those he cared for?

Please, no.

He couldn't bear that agony again.

Eve and Lilith had already proved to him that love is never enough.

Discovering Eve's contentment in hell with Lucifer and Lilith had left him shattered.

But Sera and Emily had been his solace, mending his broken heart. Lute and her sisters had shown him the possibility of new love. Aclima proved that love endures through time, and Vaggie instilled hope within him.

If he lost them ...

But perhaps this may be a new opportunity for him. Eve has already moved on and yet he is still stuck, afraid of pursuing romantic love. Adam's mind raced, torn between the allure of Jophiel's proposal and the haunting specters of past heartaches.

Its been centuries since he even thought of romance ...

It would be unfair to Jophiel for him to say 'yes' when his heart isn't in the right place.

"Maybe." Adam replies to Jophiel. "I need some time to think about it."

...

"WHAT!?" Everyone shouts in unison, except Michael who only broke out in laughter.

"Dad, No!" Aclima exclaims with a look of shock. HE SHOULD HAVE SAID NO!

Without warning, Aclima suddenly pulls Adam away from Jophiel and to his room.

"Lieutenant! Guard the door!" Aclima orders as she pushes Adam into his room.

"Yes ma'am!" Lute replies. Once the door was closed, Lute stood in front of it, daring anyone to try and approach.

Back in the dining room, Jophiel was left standing, stunned that Adam had not said 'yes'. She, the very image of beauty, could quite possibly be rejected. NO! SHE MUST HAVE HIM!

Emily was about ready to break down into tears. Was Adam really going to leave her for Jophiel!? NO! JOPHIEL DOESN'T DESERVE HIM!

-

In his room, Aclima forces Adam to sit on his bed before rubbing her face in frustration.

"Dad! You can't seriously be considering marrying her right!?" Aclima ask in a loud voice. "You just met her today!"

"Why is that an issue?" Adam ask with a puzzled expression. "I met your mom just like that too."

"What?" Aclima ask, bewildered by his answer. Her dad met mom the same way?

"Yeah, you should know the history." Adam confirms. "Your grandma came to Eden and removed one of my ribs to create a wife for me. The next morning, I met your mother and the angels announced that the two of us would be husband and wife so ... yeah."

It suddenly all made sense to Aclima. Her father had no idea on romance because he was just assigned a wife. Much like his first wife as well, he was just introduced to Lilith and told that she was his wife.

"Oh my goodness." Aclima exclaims, realization dawning on her. "Dad, that's not how it works anymore! People don't just get married because they're told to."

"I know that ... for humans. I just figured that angels like to skip ahead." Adam replies. It made sense to him. Lucifer and Lilith practically got hitched within a week of them meeting.

Aclima shook her head in disbelief. "You can't just agree to marry someone you barely know. Relationships are about more than just being assigned a partner. It's about connection, compatibility, shared values, and love."

"Yeah and your mom and I had that. We just got married first." Adam replies. "Maybe it will be the same with Jophiel."

Aclima sighed, trying to find the right words to convey the complexities of modern relationships to her father, who seemed stuck in a different era. "Dad, I understand that's how it was for you back then, but times have changed. Love isn't something that can be rushed or arranged. It's about mutual understanding, trust, and genuine affection."

Adam furrowed his brow, contemplating his daughter's words. "But Jophiel seems sincere, doesn't she? Maybe there's something to her proposal."

"Dad, sincerity is important, but it's not the only thing that matters," Aclima gently explained. "You need to take the time to really get to know her, to see if your hearts align, if your dreams and aspirations complement each other. Much like we have!"

"You know what!? You're not allowed to marry someone else without my approval!" Aclima declares, pointing a finger at herself. "In fact! Forget Jophiel! We should get married!"

"You're my daughter! That's uhhh ... what do the winners call it ... incest!" Adam exclaims in disbelief. "It's supposedly bad!"

"You wanted me to marry Abel! How is this any different!? Besides, Seth and Azura are married and they're happier than ever!" Aclima retorts. "We've known each other the longest. Hell! I've known you longer than mom has known you! I know for a fact that we're compatible!"

"I LOVE YOU!" Aclima shouts, determination in her eyes.

Adam ponders her words. There are truth to her words, especially regarding compatibility and the depth of their relationship. Aclima had been his confidante, his rock, for centuries. They understood each other in ways no one else could. In so many ways, Aclima reminded him of Eve.

"I -" Adam was about to respond when Lute suddenly kicks open the door. After attentively listening to the conversation going on behind the door, she had to intervene.

"Sir! Don't listen to her!" Lute yells out. "I'm far more compatible than her!"

"Can it Lieutenant!" Aclima orders, angry that her moment was interrupted.

"With all due respect ma'am, fuck you!" Lute retorts. "Please Sir, I've been by your side since my creation. I WOULD DIE FOR YOU SIR! Surely, I am the better companion!"

"I LOVE YOU!" Lute shouts out with passion Adam has never seen Lute display before.

Adam sat in stunned silence, caught between his daughter's earnest plea and his lieutenant's unexpected outburst. Both Aclima and Lute were right in their own ways. Aclima, with her deep understanding of him, his history, and their bond forged over centuries. And Lute, fiercely loyal and steadfast in her dedication to him, always there to protect and support.

"I -" Adam was about to respond when Emily interrupts them. With the door wide open, she had heard everything that was transpiring and knew she needed to act. Flying into the room, she tackles Adam and looks into his eyes.

"Adam, I LOVE YOU!" Emily exclaims with tears in her eyes. "I love you more than any of them! Remember all the joy I brought you!? All the times we spent in Eden!?"

Caught in the whirlwind of emotions and declarations of love, Adam sat there, stunned, as Aclima, Lute, and now Emily vied for his attention and affection.

His heart felt like it was being pulled in three different directions. Each woman had a special place in his heart, each offering something unique and valuable. How could he choose between them?

"Hey!" Jophiel shouts as she enters the room. "Get away from him! I've spent over 13 decades watching him! He is mine!

"You what!?" Adam ask out loud. Flabbergasted by the revelation that a seraphim was watching him for over 13 decades. Lute was right!?

"I knew it!" Lute exclaims proudly. "See Sir, she is a threat!"

Emily quickly releases Adam and stands between him and Jophiel with her arms raised. "Stay away from Adam! His love belongs to me!" Emily shouts with a threatening pose.

"Step aside Emily! I know for a fact that none of you confessed to him before me!" Jophiel points out. "So he is mine!"

Lute tosses a spare spear over to Aclima and unsheathes her own rapier. Together, they come up to Emily side and focus their attention on Jophiel. Jophiel herself has her wings extended to its full length and her many eyes appearing over her hair and body.

All four were ready to clash when a sound of a portal opening up behind them can be heard. Turning around, they see Adam slip into the portal before it closes.

"ADAM!/DAD!/SIR!" They shout in unison.

"Look what you girls did! You scared the love of my life away!" Jophiel complains.

"Our life was fine until you showed up!" Aclima retorts, her spear still pointed at Jophiel.

"You're the one threatening Sir!" Lute backs up Aclima.

"THAT'S ENOUGH!" Sera voices bellows throughout the room.

All four women fell silent at Sera's domineering presence. Sera stepped into the room, her aura commanding attention. Her eyes bore into each of the women, one by one, before finally settling on Jophiel.

"Jophiel, your actions have caused quite the commotion." she began, her voice firm but not unkind. "Love cannot be forced, nor can it be claimed. It blossoms naturally, nurtured by trust and understanding. As the angel of love, you should know this most of all!"

Turning her gaze to Aclima, Lute, and Emily, Sera continued, "And you three should know better! You must understand that love is not a competition. It is not about who can declare their affection the loudest, but who can demonstrate it with sincerity and respect."

Aclima lowered her spear, her expression softening as she listened to Sera's wisdom. Lute followed suit, sheathing her rapier.

"I will not allow this situation to devolve into violence. Adam loves you all and would be heartbroken to see any of you hurt." Sera states in a stern voice as she looks on with disappointment. "I am going out to find him. When I return with him, I expect the situation to have been resolved with a PEACEFUL resolution."

"Michael. Watch over them." Sera orders as she leaves the house to find Adam.

"Sure Sera." Michael nods before going to the room with Vaggie. Entering the room, the four women that were just shouting at each other earlier have now settled down and there was an uncomfortable silence. Summoning a cooler with a snap of his fingers, he places the cooler in the middle and starts handing out beers to each of them.

"Alright ladies, let's talk."

-

"SETH!" Adam calls out as he bangs on the door of Seth and Azura's farmhouse. "AZURA!"

Within seconds, Azura opens the door and Adam quickly stumbles in. "Dad, What are you doing here?"

"You look like shit Dad." Seth states as he guides Adam over to the sofa.

Adam collapses onto the sofa with a heavy sigh, running his hands through his disheveled hair.

Azura and Seth exchange a concerned glance before sitting down beside their father, ready to listen.

"It's about love." Adam begins, his voice filled with uncertainty. "Jophiel, the angel of love, proposed to me today. And then everything just spiraled out of control."

Seth raises an eyebrow. "Proposed? Like, marriage?"

Adam nods solemnly. "Yes, exactly. But before I could even process it, Aclima, Lute, and Emily all started ... declaring their love for me. And then there was this whole confrontation, and I just ... I had to leave."

Seth could only smile at the news. He was so proud of his Dad being so popular with women! And it was nice to hear that his sister finally made her feelings known to him.

Azura's expression softens with sympathy. "That sounds intense, Dad. But why did they all suddenly confess their feelings?"

Adam lets out a weary chuckle. "That's what I'm trying to figure out. It's like everything just came crashing down at once."

"Start from the beginning." Azura encourages with a smile. "What happened with Jophiel?"

"I met her earlier today and offered her a bowl of grilled eel." Adam recalls. "Later, she proposed to me."

"Awww, that's cute!" Azura squeals. "I knew your cooking was always the best but to have the angel of love propose to you over it?"

"That's amazing Dad! How long have you two been together?" Seth ask with a small smile.

"Uhhh ..." Adam recalls. "About an hour."

...

Both Azura and Seth's eyes widen in shock. "What?!" they exclaim in unison.

"You only met her today!?" Seth ask. "As in literally!?"

"Yeah." Adam confirms. "But apparently, she has been observing me for the last 130 years."

"Dad NO!" Azura exclaims. "She is no good for you! SHE IS A STALKER!"

Adam finds himself caught in a whirlwind of emotions as his children express their concerns. He rubs his temples, trying to make sense of everything that had transpired.

"But what if she's sincere?" Adam muses aloud, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, she's the Angel of Love, right? Shouldn't I trust her intentions?"

"THAT'S THE DUMBEST THING I'VE EVER HEAD!" Seth exclaims, exasperated at his father's idea of romance. "Dad, I love you but this is just -"

Azura shakes her head, her expression serious. "Dad, you can't base your decision solely on her title. You barely know her, and proposing after just meeting you? That's ... it's not normal."

Seth placed a comforting hand on his father's shoulder. "Well, first things first, you need to figure out what you want, Dad. Do you even have feelings for Jophiel?"

Adam paused, contemplating Seth's question. "I don't know." he admitted. "I mean, she's beautiful and all but I only just met her. Lute doesn't like her."

Azura nodded in agreement. "And what about Aclima, Lute, and Emily? Do you have feelings for any of them?"

Adam hesitated, his mind swirling with conflicting emotions. "I care deeply for all of them," he confessed. "But I don't know if it's romantic love or just ... love, you know?"

Azura places a comforting hand on Adam's shoulder. "It's okay to feel overwhelmed, Dad. Love is complicated, especially when you're caught off guard like this."

Seth nods in agreement. "Yeah, and it's not something you have to figure out right this second. Take some time to process everything, and then decide what you really want."

As the three of them talked, a soft knock was heard coming from the door. Azura heads over and open the door a crack. Peering through, she sees its her grandma.

"Grandma." Azura acknowledges with a nod.

"Azura." Sera replies with a nod. "I know my son is with you. May I see him?"

"Maybe." Azura says sternly as she narrows her eyes at Sera. "Only if HE WANTS to see you."

Sera was amused and proud. Here Azura was, ready to deny her if Adam didn't want to see her. Sera chuckled softly, appreciating Azura's protective nature.

But Sera wants to see her son and NO ONE IS STOPPING HER!

Azura suddenly felt a sense of dread overcome her. A new fear manifested in her that if she denied her grandma entrance, she will force her way in.

Sera's gaze softened as she looked at Azura. "I understand your concern, Azura. But please, let me talk to him. My son needs me."

Azura hesitated for a moment before stepping aside to let Sera enter. Sera nodded her thanks and entered the room where Adam and Seth were sitting.

"Dad, Grandma's here to see you." Azura announces as she steps back into the room.

Adam's eyes widen in surprise at the sight of Sera. "Mom?" he says softly, his voice filled with a mixture of emotions.

"Son, we need to talk."

-

Fortunately for Michael, he didn't have to share too much of his beer with the ladies. Apparently, they were all lightweights. After two or three bottles, all of them were crying their hearts out. Michael watches the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and sympathy. He had never seen these usually composed women so vulnerable before. It was a stark reminder of the power of love and the depths of emotion it can stir.

"I'm so sorry Lute!" Aclima exclaims as she and Lute hug. "I'm just jealous that you get to *hic* stay by his side all the time! It's why I instigate our sisters to challenge you so you spend more time at the training grounds and away from Dad!"

"It's alright, ma'am. *hic* I understand!" Lute exclaims as she tightens the hug. "I'm sorry too ma'am! Whenever Sir and I are together, I'm always trying to prove that I'm the better daughter by talking shit about you!"

"I've always been jealous of your relationship with him." Lute sniffles, her eyes watery. "You're his daughter, his blood. I could never replace that. I'M JUST A FEATHER! I wasn't even created by his hands!"

Emily, wiping away her tears, joins in the embrace. "Adam means the universe to me." *hic* "But I don't want to lose you two! You're like my sisters! I wish I could bring joy to everyone!"

"Me too Emily. I don't want to lose you two too." Aclima announces. "Emily, you're like the best younger sister I've ever had. You remind me so much of Hannah! And you Lute, I may be jealous but I know my Dad is safe with you by his side!"

"You're the best ma'am!" Lute cries out. "You could always talk to Sir for hours on end about your adventures on Earth and I can't help but be interested in them too!"

As the tears flowed freely, the weight of their emotions lifted slightly. It was as if a dam had burst, releasing pent-up feelings that had been festering for too long. Each woman found solace in the arms of the others, their shared love for Adam uniting them despite their differences.

As the three embraced and shared their feelings, Michael had to deal with an inconsolable Jophiel.

"Why Michael!? Why won't he love me!?" Jophiel chokes out between sobs as she hugs Michael. "I didn't mean to cause such chaos. I just wanted to express my feelings."

"By proposing marriage?" Michael ask, unamused.

"HE WAS SUPPOSED TO SAY 'YES'!" Jophiel shouts. "This is the first time I ever felt love and I didn't want to lose that feeling! And now he ran away!"

"There, there Jophiel." Michael says as he pats her back. "Look on the bright side, he didn't say 'no'."

As Vaggie watches, she can't help but ask the obvious. "Why don't you just share Dad? Dad always said that sharing is caring."

All four women look towards Vaggie with bewilderment, as if she just said the most outrageous thing. Hearing it, they suddenly sobered up.

"Share him!?" Aclima exclaims, incredulous. "Are you serious, Vaggie?"

Vaggie nods earnestly. "Yeah, why not? Dad has enough love for all of you. And you all clearly love him too! Honestly, what changes if you all become his wife? We all live together, sleep in the same bed almost every night. Sounds to me like nothing changes."

Plus they will finally stop bugging her on who is the better mother figure. She has told them time and time again that she doesn't see any of them as her mother figure. She needs ONLY DADDY!

The other women exchange uncertain glances, trying to process Vaggie's suggestion. It was certainly unconventional, but in a strange way, it made sense. Adam had always been a source of love and comfort for them all, and maybe sharing him wasn't as outrageous as it initially seemed.

For Emily and Lute, this surprisingly made sense to them. All their conflict would mostly be resolved and they could finally kiss Adam on the lips like they always dreamed of.

But for Aclima, she knew what could change and seeing Lute and Emily expressions tell her that they were still oh so innocent. Smirking to herself, Aclima intends to keep that one aspect of a wife to herself.

"But wait!" Emily turns to Michael with a puzzled look. "Isn't polygamy against the rules?"

"No, it isn't. Sure, its frowned upon but it's not against the rules." Michael explains. "Cheating is against the rules but its not cheating if all of you are his wives."

"That's ... actually not a bad idea," Emily admits tentatively, wiping away her tears. "I mean, we all care about him deeply. And if sharing him means we can all be happy, then maybe it's worth considering."

Lute nods in agreement. "Yeah, I can get behind that. As long as Sir is happy, that's all that matters."

Aclima, though still hesitant, couldn't deny the logic behind Vaggie's suggestion. "I guess ... it's worth discussing." she concedes reluctantly.

Jophiel, still sniffling, looks up with hopeful eyes. "You mean ... you would be willing to share him with me?"

"NO!" All the other women shouted in unison.

"We're not trusting some stalker!" Lute exclaims with a look of disgust.

"You tell her Lute! We were here first!" Aclima supports Lute with a proud look.

"I'm sorry Jophiel but I don't trust Adam with you." Emily apologizes with a bow.

"I don't care! I'll have him all to myself than!" Jophiel declares. "Just you wait and see! When he comes back, he'll accept my proposal!"

Now more than ever, Jophiel is fueled with spite. Ready to take Adam for herself and watch these women cry their heart out in misery.

Michael lets out a big sigh as he thinks about all the nonsense he has to deal with.

"I need more beer."

Chapter Text

It is said in the Pride Ring that there are only two sounds made that you should fear. One being the bell chimes that come from the Heaven's embassy, signaling the arrival of the exorcist army. Fortunately for the sinners that inhabit this ring, it was only an annual occurrence.

Is it the sound of the King and Queen of hell that sinners fear? No. They don't fear them as the duo hardly interacted with their citizens. Only ever displaying their power every now and than to remind people why they were on top.

What sinners truly fear is the sound of the First Father's name being screamed throughout the Pride Ring for it signals the wrath of the First Mother. Unlike the exorcist army that only shows up annually, the wrath of the First Mother has no schedule. And so far, all attempts to appease her have resulted in failure.

Eve's rampage throughout the pride ring is unmatched. Buildings would topple, the ground would tremble beneath her furious steps, and the very air would crackle with energy as she unleashed her wrath upon the sinners. No corner of the ring was safe from her fury; her presence was felt in every shadow, every whisper of the wind.

Today was an especially bad day for Eve for the feeling of Adam's chastity being in danger had multiplied four fold. No longer able to contain her rage, she vented her anger by attacking the city.

As the sinners cowered in fear, whispers spread like wildfire, tales of those who had crossed paths with the First Mother and respawned the next day to tell the tale. They spoke of her eyes, ablaze with furious rage, and her voice, booming like thunder, echoing through the streets like a divine proclamation as she screamed out the name of the First Father.

"ADAM!" Eve yells out as she trudges through the city. Slamming her fist into a nearby building and sending shockwaves rippling through the structure. The sinners, trembling in hiding, dared not to breathe as the echoes of her wrath reverberated through the streets.

"GET DOWN HERE AND FUCK ME ADAM!" Eve slams her fist through a wall and grabs a sinner inside. Not caring who it is, she tosses the sinner upwards towards Heaven. Of course, she doesn't have the strength to actually send the sinner all the way up but he gets pretty high.

The sinner soon lands with a loud thud on one of the many buildings rooftop. Regaining his senses, he looks up and sees Lucifer and Lilith in front of him.

"My King!? My Queen!?" He yells in surprise before Lilith kicks him off the roof. Sending him down to the ground below.

"Ugh, I got sinner blood on my shoe." Lilith looks at her foot in disgust. "Honey?"

"I got it." Lucifer snaps his fingers and her foot becomes sparkly clean.

"Thank you." Lilith leans down and kisses his cheek. "How long do you think Eve anger will last this time?"

"I'll give it a full day." Lucifer says as he watches Eve destroy the support pillar of one of the many buildings around, making it collapse.

"Help!" A sinner scampers out of the collapsed rubble but unfortunately for her, Eve was in front of her. "No, please!"

Eve grabs the unfortunate sinner by her neck and starts squeezing hard. The air quickly escaping the sinner's lung and her face turns blue.

Another sinner charges at Eve with a knife to try and save his friend but Eve quickly uses the female as a shield. The knife stabs into the female sinner and Eve grabs the stunned male sinner by his head and slams him into the ground.

"ADAM!" Eve cries out again. "YOU'RE NOT SINGLE! I'M YOUR FUCKING WIFE!"

As Eve's rampage continued, chaos consumed the Pride Ring like a wildfire, leaving destruction and despair in its wake. Sinners scattered like frightened mice, seeking whatever shelter they could find amidst the crumbling buildings and trembling streets. Many have never prayed before but they quickly got down on their hands and knees and prayed for the First Father to save them.

Meanwhile, high above the chaos, Lucifer and Lilith observed with a mix of amusement and mild annoyance. It wasn't often that Eve's tantrums reached such levels of ferocity, but when they did, it was always a spectacle to behold.

"Should we stop her?" Lilith asked, her voice tinged with concern as she watched Eve wreak havoc below. Poor Eve just misses her Adam.

Lucifer shook his head. "No, let her tire herself out. She'll eventually exhaust her fury and return to her senses. Besides, it's always amusing to watch the sinners scurry like ants when she's in one of her moods."

"I bet she'll personally kill over 200 this time." Lilith says with a smile. "Too bad about that skyscraper she just demolished. I always liked that one."

"Don't worry, I can always make another." Lucifer replies with a grin. Eve rampage usually allows him to remodel the city. Hopefully to a better one that will please Adam once he visits.

"ADAM!" Eve screams in rage.

"At least she didn't go after Lu Lu World." Lucifer smiles.

-

"Please give us some privacy." Sera ask Seth and Azura. They both look to their father who only nods.

"We'll be in the other room if you need us Dad." Azura assures him. Seth pats Adam shoulder before the two of them take their leave.

Sera takes a seat across from Adam. Once she made herself comfortable, Sera pats her lap, signaling for Adam to come over and sit on her lap but to her surprise, he shakes his head.

"Adam?" Sera asks in surprise.

"I'm sorry you came all this way mom but I'm not in the mood to - ahhh!" Adam was suddenly lifted by a white light that Sera had somehow surrounded him without his notice and brought him over towards herself. He lands on her lap where Sera wings quickly envelops him. Her hands pressing his head against her chest.

SHE WILL NOT BE DENIED!

"Talk to me Adam." Sera says, in a gentle motherly tone.

The signature line that Adam has failed time and time to resist. Adam's resistance melted away under the gentle yet firm touch of Sera's embrace. His head nestled against her chest, feeling the steady rhythm of her heartbeat.

"Please mom, I don't want to talk." Adam pleads as he tries to escape her embrace.

"I'm sorry Adam, but the girls are very worried about you." Sera says as she holds him tightly. "You did just leave unexpectedly, though I can't blame you for doing so."

"Are you mad?" Adam ask as he looks up at her.

"No Adam, I'm not mad." Sera assures him. "I just want to resolve this situation. I hope Michael is holding down the fort properly."

So many centuries Adam hasn't thought about romantic love and now within a day, he is confronted by so much.

"Can't I just hide out here?" Adam ask. "At least until it blows over?"

"You can't run from your problems Adam." Sera states as she caresses his cheek.

YOU'RE NOT STAYING ANYWHERE ELSE BUT AT OUR HOUSE!

"I don't know what to do mom. So much is happening at once." Adam replies as he scratches his head in frustration.

Sera quickly reaches her hand up and stops him from doing so. "Adam. That's why I'm here. We're going to talk things out until your feelings are resolved. Okay?"

Adam pulls back a little to look into her eyes for a brief moment before nodding his head and leaning back onto her chest.

"Okay than, let's start with Jophiel." Sera says as she gently pats his back. "Tell me, do you like her?"

"I don't know ... I don't hate her at least but I do feel creeped out by her after she said she had been watching me for 13 decades." Adam says as he recalls to her confession earlier. "Not only that, but Lute doesn't like her too."

"Than why did you say 'maybe' earlier?" Sera ask. "Why not say 'no'?"

"I thought maybe she might be like Eve. After we get married, our relationship would work itself out." Adam explains.

Damn that Eve. Sera wishes that she and the others had never created her, or at least kill Lucifer and Lilith and stop their corruption from reaching her. BANISHMENT WAS TOO KIND!

"Adam, no." Sera shakes her head. "The angels and I put you and Eve in such a situation because we believed it was the best way to ensure humanity's survival. And it was until Lucifer got involved." She gently lifts his chin so he can look her in the eyes.

"Adam, relationships don't just 'work themselves out' after marriage. If you're feeling uneasy about Jophiel and if Lute shares those sentiments, it's worth exploring why." Sera explains.

"But Eve -" Adam wanted to continue but Sera puts a finger to his lip.

"Adam, if they did 'work themselves out' after marriage, you and Lilith would still be together." Sera says. Adam could only sit in silent contemplation. Sera was right. If he applies the same logic to Lilith than he would still be with her.

"But I can tell there is something else about Jophiel that is bothering you." Sera continues. She remembers that flicker of fear in his eyes as Jophiel held his hands. It was subtle but she recognized it. The same fear that had gripped him when he had those nightmares. That same fear she saw in his eyes when he first came to Heaven and tried to run away from her.

NEVER AGAIN!

"I don't want to talk about -" Adam tries to look away but Sera grabs his chin and forces him to look at her.

"Look at me Adam." Sera demands in a stern voice. "You know you can tell me anything. So tell me, what are you afraid of?"

Adam is reluctant to say. He tries to squirm but Sera tight grip on him doesn't allow him much movement.

"Adam, you're not going anywhere till you tell me." Sera says. "Don't you trust me?"

Letting out a sigh, Adam surrenders to his mom. "I'm afraid that Jophiel ... will be like Lucifer." Adam reveals.

"In what way?" Sera ask. Jophiel being like Lucifer?

"I'm afraid she wants me to love her ... only to leave and take all of you with her." Adam admits with sadness in his voice. It was clear to Sera that Adam was afraid of being discarded like Eve had supposedly done to him.

"Adam." Sera paused, holding her son's gaze with a mixture of understanding and concern. "I can see why you might feel that way, given your past experiences with Eve, Lilith and Lucifer. But Jophiel isn't them, and you aren't defined by your past."

"But what if she was just tolerating me like Eve? What if she takes you away from me? I can't -" Before Adam can continue, Sera pulls him in tightly.

"Adam, I will NEVER leave you. I promised you that before and I'll do it as many times as you need to hear it." Sera proclaims. "I love you son and no one, human or angel, will stop me from loving you." NOT EVEN YOU!

Sera and his children words wrap around Adam like a warm embrace, soothing his fears and doubts. He feels the weight of her love, steady and unwavering, grounding him in the present moment. For so long, Adam had carried the burden of abandonment, the fear of being left behind once again. But in Sera's embrace, he finds solace and strength.

"Thank you." Adam whispers, his voice barely audible amidst the rush of emotions swirling within him.

"Back to the matter at hand, do you like Jophiel?" Sera ask once more. "Do you want to marry her?"

"... I guess not. At least not now." Adam admits after pondering for some time. "I would like to know her though, she did say she liked me."

"That's fine Adam, however, you need to promise me one thing." Sera says as she looks into his eyes with fierce determination. "You mustn't move out. You will stay with me in the mansion. Even if you get married. You will stay. Understood?"

Adam blinks in confusion. "Stay forever in the mansion? I never planned on moving out before."

"I know Adam but I need your promise." Sera states. "Promise me Adam."

"Okay." Adam says, a little hesitant. "I promise never to move out."

"Good." Sera felt relief after hearing his promise. Now he is safely secured in her home and under her watchful care. With Adam's promise, Sera felt a sense of reassurance that she could protect him from any potential harm or abandonment.

"Now, setting Jophiel aside, what about Emily? Do you like her?" Sera ask.

If Adam marries Emily, it would put Sera mind at ease greatly. For one, the two people she loves most would be together and happy. Secondly, Adam would finally move on from the trauma of Eve and extinguish any thoughts of him going to hell.

"Of course I like Emily, she is just a bundle of joy. I'm ... happy when she is around." Adam says with a uneasy smile.

Sera didn't miss that pause and quickly eyes him suspiciously. "Adam, tell me the truth. What is wrong with Emily?."

"What? No! ... Nothing is wrong with Emily. She -" Adam tries to write it off but Sera wasn't having it.

"Tell me Adam." Sera says sternly as she looks into his eyes. For a minute, no words were said but Sera felt it. A subtle shiver in his wings. It was all that was needed to be said for her.

"You're still upset over Emily breaking your wing. Aren't you?" Sera ask. Her right arm gently caress his left wing sending shivers down Adam spine.

Adam reluctantly shifts his gaze back to Sera, the weight of her concern pressing down on him. He can't hide his discomfort, and the memories of that painful incident resurface, causing a flicker of unease to cross his face.

"It's not that simple, Mom." Adam begins, his voice tinged with defensiveness. "Yes, Emily broke my wing, but it wasn't ... for a bad reason. She didn't mean to."

"But it still hurt you." Sera interjects softly, her eyes searching his for the truth he was reluctant to admit.

Adam nods, the memory of that day still fresh in his mind. The searing pain, the sense of betrayal, and the lingering fear that such an event could happen again. "Yes, it did hurt. But I know Emily didn't do it out of malice. I don't hold it against her."

"I know it hurts Adam." Sera says as she tightens her hug. "Just know she did it for the right reason. If you hadn't tried to leave Heaven, none of it would have happen."

"But my descendants -" Adam tries to reason.

"Were mostly bad people." Sera interjects. "If Emily hadn't stopped you, you would have saved people like Vaggie's parents who don't deserve your kindness or mercy."

"But what about the good ones? What about those who did deserve a chance?" Adam asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Sera sighed, her expression softening. "Adam, I know you want to save everyone, but you can't carry the burden of the world on your shoulders. The Flood was a necessary evil to cleanse the world of its overwhelming corruption. Fortunately, the few good ones became winners much like Vaggie."

Adam closed his eyes, the memories of that time flashing through his mind. The screams, the terror, the feeling of helplessness as he watched his descendants perish. It was a nightmare that haunted him, a reminder of the heavy price of not stopping Eve from eating the apple.

"But I can't forget them." Adam murmured, his voice choked with emotion. "I can't forget their faces, their pleas for mercy. I can't forget that I could have done something."

Sera's heart ached for her son, her hand reaching out to gently lift his chin. "Adam, save your love for those who deserve it. Not the ones who would only lead you to heartache. Those people were no better than Lucifer, Lilith and Eve."

Adam met her gaze, his eyes filled with unshed tears. Sera pulled him into a tight embrace, her wings enveloping him in a cocoon of warmth and comfort. "I know, my son. I know. But you have to let go of the past. You have to forgive yourself."

Adam clung to her, his body trembling with the weight of his sorrow. "How do I do that? How do I let go?"

Sera held him tighter, her voice a soothing whisper in his ear. "You take it one day at a time. You focus on the present, on the people who love you. On your children, on me. And you remember that you're not alone.

As Adam slowly began to calm down, Sera continued to hold him, her presence a steady anchor in the storm of his emotions.

"Do you want to marry Emily?" Sera ask.

Adam took a deep breath, feeling the weight of Sera's question pressing down on him. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions, memories of past traumas intertwining with the present moment. He loved Emily as family, that much he knew. But the pain and fear that lingered from their shared history made it difficult to see a clear path forward.

"I ... I don't know, Mom," Adam finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "I care about Emily a lot. She's been a constant in my life. But every time she holds me, I can't help but think back to the flood. I don't know if I can ever truly move past that."

Sera nodded, her eyes filled with understanding and compassion. "It's okay to feel that way, Adam. Healing takes time, and it's not something you can rush. The important thing is that you're honest with yourself and with Emily about your feelings."

JUST NEVER LEAVE AGAIN!

"Now how about Lute? Do you want to marry her?" Sera ask as she strokes his back gently, urging him to speak.

"Mom ... I really don't know." Adam replies, his emotions in a whirlwind of conflict.

"It's okay Adam, you can tell me." Sera ask, not letting up. She is determined to have Adam spill everything out.

"In a way, she reminds me so much of Eve." Adam admits as he feel his heart wrench. "Lute is always by my side much like Eve had been. Eve always wanted to be with me and wants to spend every moment with me ... at least, I thought she did."

"I love them her, but ..." Adam pauses, the words from Lucifer in his nightmare still haunt him.

'Lute and those pathetic daughters you call exorcists. They love you because they were MADE TO LOVE YOU! Give them a choice and I bet none of them will stay with you!' Adam recalls his hurtful words.

"Mom, you created Lute to watch me, to always be with me." Adam says. "She doesn't love me or at least, if she had a choice, she won't love me."

"Adam. I created Lute and gave her the duty to watch over you, yes." Sera confirms to him. "However, I never instructed Lute to love you. She CHOSE to love you."

Adam looked up at Sera, his eyes searching for any hint of deception. He wanted to believe her, to find solace in her words, but the lingering doubts gnawed at him.

"How can you be so sure?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism. "How can you be certain that Lute's feelings are genuine and not just a result of her creation?"

Sera's expression softened, and she cupped his face gently in her hands. "Adam, I have watched Lute closely over the centuries as she did her duty. I've seen the way she looks at you, the way she cares for you. Her love is as real as mine or your children's. She wasn't programmed to love you; she chose to because of who you are, not because of any divine mandate."

"Lute loves you as much as Aclima does. Though Aclima perhaps more so." Sera muses. "Speaking of Aclima, do you wish to marry her?"

For Adam, this was the hardest one to answer. His own daughter who has been by his side since her birth. His mind swirling with the complex feelings he harbored for his daughter. Aclima had always been special to him. She shared his passion for discovery and had been his steadfast companion through countless adventures. She was the reason he still carried a smile after Eve had passed.

The idea of marrying her felt both comforting and deeply unsettling.

On the one hand, he cherished Aclima's presence in his life, her unwavering support and love. Her eccentric behavior that made him laugh and smile. She understood him in ways no one else did, sharing his joys and his burdens with equal fervor.

On the other hand, the thought of taking their relationship to a romantic level made Adam feel afraid. If he ever lost her, he couldn't bear the heartbreak. Aclima had been his rock, the one constant in his life after Eve. The fear of ruining what they had, of losing the pure and unconditional love they shared as father and daughter, weighed heavily on his mind.

But the most pressing matter for Adam? Aclima inherited her emerald eyes from Eve. Every time he looks into them, he's reminded of how happy he once was and the love he shared with Eve. But it also reminded him of Eve's betrayal and the pain it caused him. The fear of history repeating itself looms over him like a dark cloud, casting a shadow on any potential future with Aclima.

While Aclima is her own person, separate from Eve, she reflects her mother so much."

"I ... I don't know, Mom," Adam finally admits, his voice barely above a whisper. "I love Aclima more than words can express, but I'm afraid. Afraid of losing her, afraid of tarnishing what we have."

Once again, Lucifer words ring in his head. 'Aclima? What choice does she have? She wasted half her life being with you out of PITY! Her pathetic father who can't function once his wife passed away and into my arms!'

Was that it? Did she offer marriage to him out of pity?

"But what if Aclima doesn't truly love me? What if she's just staying out of obligation or pity?" Adam ask, afraid of the answer.

Sera's heart ached for her son, knowing the depth of his insecurities and the scars left behind by past betrayals. She squeezed his shoulder gently, her voice filled with warmth and conviction. "Adam, Aclima loves you. I've seen it in the way she looks at you, in the way she cares for you. She chose to stay by your side out of love, not obligation. You've raised her to be independent, to make her own choices. If she didn't want to be with you, she wouldn't be."

Adam nodded, but the fear still lingered in his eyes. Sera continued, her voice gentle but firm. "You have to trust her, Adam. Trust that her feelings are genuine."

Adam took a deep breath, trying to let Sera's words sink in. The fear of losing Aclima, of repeating the past, was overwhelming. But he knew his mother was right. He had to trust, not only in Aclima but in himself.

Sera smiled softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from Adam's forehead. "Adam. If nothing else, I want you to know that my love for you is genuine. You can TRUST me."

Adam nodded again, feeling a bit lighter. "Thanks, Mom."

"You don't have to decide anything today Adam. Just take it slow and do what you feel is right." Sera assures. "And if you have any trouble, I'm always here for you."

As they sit in comforting silence, Adam feels a glimmer of hope. Maybe things could work out, as long as he had his family by his side.

"Let's go home Adam." Sera states as she finally releases him from her embrace and allow him to stand.

Seth and Azura return to the living room and say their goodbyes.

"Don't worry dad! If nothing else, you will always have a place in our home!" Seth assures him with Azura nodding along.

"Come back soon Dad! You still need to teach me how to make that Carbonara!" Azura cheerfully says.

Adam smiles, feeling the warmth and love of his children, and knowing that he is not alone in facing his fears and uncertainties. "I will, Azura. I promise."

With a final hug from his children, Adam leaves their home, feeling a sense of peace that has eluded him for so long.

-

Stepping through the door, Adam was surprised when a flying Jophiel was heading straight towards him at an alarming speed. He was saved when Sera reaches her hand out and stops Jophiel mid flight.

"Adam! Do you accept!? Do you accept my proposal!?" Jophiel ask out loud as she struggles in Sera's grip.

Shaking his head, Adam denies her. "I'm sorry Jophiel, I can't accept your proposal."

"WHAT!?" Jophiel shouts out. "But I know everything about you Adam! I've watched over you for so long. I know your likes, your dislikes, your habits. I can be your perfect wife!"

"But I don't know anything about you." Adam responds. "I would like to get to know you, as a friend."

"But thats -" Jophiel wanted to protest but Sera leans down and whispers into her ear.

"Either you start off as friends or never see Adam again." Sera threatens her in a firm tone. Jophiel's eyes widen in surprise at Sera's words, realizing that she was serious.

"Fine," Jophiel mutters, her wings drooping in defeat. "As you wish, Lady Sera."

She had watched him for 13 decades. This was still progress and Adam didn't shut her down completely. She'll play Sera's game and be friends with him. Sooner or later, he'll fall for her charms.

THAN SHE'LL NEVER LET HIM GO!

With a resigned sigh, Jophiel backs away, her disappointment evident.

Once they see Jophiel back away in defeat, Emily, Aclima and Lute bound towards Adam.

"Adam!/Dad!/Sir!" They shout in unison, catching Adam off guard when just earlier today they were fighting.

"Yes?" Adam replies hesitantly, afraid he was going to have to break three hearts.

"We've all decided to marry you!" Emily exclaims gleefully as she grabs his hand.

Adam blinks in surprise at the sudden declaration, feeling a mix of shock and confusion wash over him. He looks between Emily, Aclima, and Lute, his mind struggling to process the unexpected turn of events.

"Wait, what?" Adam stammers, his eyes widening in disbelief. "All three of you want to marry me?"

"Yes, Dad!" Aclima chirps excitedly, her emerald eyes sparkling with anticipation. "We've discussed it among ourselves and we all agree that we want to be with you forever!"

"And you're all sure about this?" Adam asks, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "You've thought it through?"

"Absolutely, Sir!" Lute declares with a confident nod. "We love you and we want to spend the rest of our lives with you. Together."

"We understand if you need time to think about it," Emily adds, squeezing his hand reassuringly. "But we wanted to make our feelings clear."

Adam's mind races as he tries to process the implications of their declarations. Marrying one of them was already daunting, but three? It was overwhelming, to say the least.

"I ... I don't know what to say," Adam admits, feeling at a loss for words. "After the whole incident with Jophiel, I need some time to think about it."

The three women exchange glances, their expressions a mix of disappointment and understanding. They had expected Adam to need time to process their proposals, but they couldn't help feeling a bit disappointed that he didn't immediately accept.

"That's okay, Dad." Aclima says softly, her voice gentle and reassuring. "Take all the time you need. We'll be here for you, no matter what you decide."

"In the meantime, the three of you can decide who will get the first kiss." Michael says with beer in hand as he joins everyone by the entrance with Vaggie in tow.

Aclima scoffs and says with a proud look. "Of course I'll be the one."

"Like hell you are!" Lute retorts. "I'm the first one Sir will kiss!"

"What!? It should be me!" Emily exclaims.

"Like hell! His first kiss will belong to me!" Jophiel joins the fray once more.

"Stay out of this you creepy stalker!" Aclima yells.

As the four of them argue, Michael could only laugh and enjoy the show that had instigated.

"Want to go to the zoo Vagasaurus?" Adam asks Vaggie who had come up to his side.

"Yeah Dad, lets go." Vaggie holds his hand, excited to go to the zoo with her dad again.

"Coming mom?" Adam turns to ask Sera.

Sera smiles and nods. As she follows them out she turns around and looks back at Michael. "I'm sure MICHAEL will handle things here."

Michael went from a happy expression to one of dread. He had not expected Sera to leave him alone with the ladies again. With a resigned sigh, Michael braces himself for the chaos that is about to ensue as Sera, Adam and Vaggie depart for the zoo.

As the door closes behind them, Michael shakes his head, a wry smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Well, looks like it's just you and me again, ladies." he mutters to himself, steeling himself for another round of negotiations and shenanigans.

Ready to tackle the problem before him, he snaps his fingers and summons his cooler once more the same way he did earlier. However, his worst fears had been realized.

He was out of beer.

Chapter Text

1999 B.C

The trio from hell are sitting on their rooftop around a table with a tea set for it was that time of the year again. Every year Eve had thought of poisoning the tea but always refrained from doing so. This year however, she came very close to doing so.

Soon enough, the bell tolls from the Heaven embassy. A portal soon opens up and hundred upon hundreds of exorcists start pouring out and race their way towards the city with Lute leading the charge.

"How many do you count this time?" Lilith ask as she sips her tea.

"Slightly over 3000." Lucifer states as he watches the exorcists.

"And here comes my 'daughter'." Eve says with a scowl on her face and venom in her voice.

The last exorcist to leave through the portal didn't join her sisters towards the city. Instead, she flew towards the trio and eventually landed before them. Eve's most hated daughter was here once again.

"Aclima." Eve greets with narrowed eyes.

"Mom." Aclima says with a small nod.

Without another word, she takes a seat at the table and pours herself some tea.

Eve wants nothing more than to scream at her daughter. To curse, swear, kick, MUTILATE! but refrains from doing so. The treaty was in effect, and should they harm her, Michael would become a force to be reckoned with, which isn't a problem they want. The treaty also prevents Aclima and the exorcists from targeting the trio, as Lucifer could get involved and kill the exorcists.

Many years ago, the trio had come to the conclusion, albeit with a lot of resistance from Eve, that engaging in a screaming contest with Aclima wasn't beneficial. Instead, they opted for a more cordial approach. During one of the exterminations, they prepared tea and snacks and simply waited for Aclima to arrive. When she did, she was wary, but with each passing extermination, she gradually let her guard down and eventually started readily joining them.

It took a lot out of Eve not to devolve this into their usual routine but Aclima was one of the few ways she could get information about Adam so for the time being, she tolerates it. But her feeling as of recent has been eating away at her psyche and she NEEDS ANSWERS!

Aclima enjoys provoking the trio. She would like nothing more than for her mom, Lilith or Lucifer to harm her in some way. Than Michael could finally rid the three of them or at the very least, give them a very bad time. However, she knows better than to risk it. If the injury she sustains is substantial and her Dad discovered her hurt, she was sure he would go to extreme lengths to find out how and why.

Eve clears her throat before sipping her tea. "Aclima, sweetie. How is your father? What has he been up to lately? Specifically, 2 months ago, the last week of the month."

Aclima smirks. This year was going to be a very short reunion.

Although subtle, the trio had leaned forward, eager to hear her answer. Eve's warning about Adam's chastity being in danger has plagued their minds ever since her outburst.

"How oddly specific. Why ever are you concerned about that time period?" Aclima ask in mock confusion.

Eve can feel her blood pressure rising. YOU FUCKING KNOW WHY YOU BITCH!

Before Eve could burst, Lilith places her hand on Eve's and squeezes.

"Well, we have our reasons," Lilith interjects smoothly, her voice calm and soothing like a balm to Eve's burning anger. "After all, family matters are always of interest, don't you think?" She gives Aclima a knowing smile, hoping to coax the information out without further antagonizing Eve.

Aclima takes a slow sip of her tea, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Of course, family matters are always ... significant. Especially as of late." She sets her cup down delicately, her gaze never leaving Eve's. "But you know, if you want to know about Dad's activities, you could always ask him directly."

...

"Oh I'm sorry, I forgot you were in hell." Aclima says with a mocking grin.

Now Lilith was also starting to feel her blood boil. HOW DID EVE BIRTH SUCH A SMUG BITCH!? SHUT UP AND TELL US ABOUT ADAM!

"Eve, Lilith, let's not lose our composure." Lucifer says, his voice a silken purr that soothes and menaces all at once. "Aclima is our guest, after all. Though, Aclima," he continues, turning his gaze toward her with an intense scrutiny, "it would be a shame if this pleasant day were to be marred by unnecessary provocations."

Aclima's smile falters ever so slightly, and she takes another measured sip of her tea. "I'm merely stating the obvious, Lucifer," she replies, her tone maintaining a facade of innocence. "Surely, you understand the complexities of our family dynamics. After all, you were the cause to begin with."

Lucifer eye twitches. He wants nothing more than to wipe that smile off her face but he knows, if he hurts Aclima, Adam will never forgive him. WE NEED YOU ADAM!

The tension at the table thickened, the air almost crackling with the suppressed animosity. Aclima’s smirk was barely concealed, and it took every ounce of Eve's willpower not to lash out. Lilith’s grip on her hand tightened, a silent plea for restraint despite her own growing rage.

"Aclima, as my 'favorite' daughter, please tell me about your father." Eve says through gritted teeth.

"Wow mom, that's the first time you ever called me that." Aclima grins, ready for what is to come. "You must be truly desperate to know more about Dad and his ... love affairs."

"HIS WHAT!?" Eve shouts as she stands and flips the table. No longer able to contain her anger.

Aclima jumps back in time, as the table sails past her and off the roof, tea spilling everywhere on the floor.

"Wow mom, is that how you treat your favorite daughter?" Aclima ask sarcastically.

"You bitch!" Eve finally relents. "What happened with your father!? Tell him to get his ass down here and into my loving arms!"

"And why would I let my future HUSBAND meet a hussy like you!" Aclima says with a smirk as she flies in place. "I would invite you to the wedding but looks like you're already booked in hell for all eternity."

Aclima smirk widens as she hovers in the air. "But don't worry, Mom, I'll be sure to send you a postcard." She waves mockingly before turning to fly back towards the city, leaving the trio seething with frustration.

Lucifer runs a hand through his hair, trying to compose himself. "That went well." he mutters sarcastically.

"ACLIMA!" Eve shouts at her retreating form.

"Eve! what are you -" Eve picks up Lucifer and throws him like a javelin towards Aclima which she swiftly dodges. Lucifer forgetting that he had wings, crashes face first into the ground roughly 200 meters away.

"Too bad you missed Eve, but I think that's a new record." Lilith congratulates Eve as she admires the distance that Lucifer travelled.

"We should have poisoned the tea." Eve snaps, pacing back and forth.

-

As Aclima flew towards the city, she spots someone trying to catch her attention. By the outskirts she sees a sinner waving their arms. With spear in hand, Aclima flies down to meet with this unfortunate sinner who dares make herself an easy target.

Landing in front of the sinner, Aclima can't help but find her presence oddly familiar. A feeling she hasn't felt since she killed Nathan during the first extermination. It doesn't matter. She readies her spear, about to thrust it into the gut of this sinner.

"Aclima!" The sinner shouts.

This gives Aclima pause. After the first few exterminations, there were hardly any sinners that knew her name. Only the trio from before should know her name.

"Aclima!" The sinner repeats once she sees that Aclima had stopped in her tracks. "It's me, Hannah!"

Aclima blinks, not expecting to see one of her sisters to still be alive after all this time. Still though, sister or not, she has a job to do. Bringing up her spear once more, she was ready to attack.

"Wait please!" Hannah begs. "I want to talk about our mom!"

Now this was a topic that interested her. While she did enjoy provoking her mom during the exterminations, she always wondered what she does for the rest of the year.

Aclima lowers her spear slightly. "What about her?" Aclima asks, her voice a mix of curiosity and caution.

Hannah proceeds to explain to her everything that Eve had done to her. From the torture and how she was forced to scream for her Dad.

Aclima couldn't help but laugh. Her mother truly thought that Dad could hear any of that!? She must truly be desperate.

"So you want me to kill you? Put you out of your misery?" Aclima ask. "Because I would have done it anyway without you calling out to me."

"No, I want to live!" Hannah exclaims loudly.

"Ma'am! I got her!" Lute arrives, ready to strike at Hannah but Aclima stops her mid strike. "Ma'am!?"

"Stand down Lute. I want to hear what she has to say." Aclima orders sternly.

Lute hesitates, glancing between Aclima and the sinner before finally lowering her weapon, albeit reluctantly.

"I know how much you hate our mom and I share that hate! She has been summoning me to her castle more and more often to take her rage out on me." Hannah says. "But I also know you LOVE hearing how much of a mess she is."

Hannah takes a deep breath and continues. "Let me live and every year I'll tell you what the trio are up to."

Aclima considers her proposal. Hearing about how desperate her mom has become has been cathartic and she gets to hear what nonsense she is trying every year. All she has to do is spare her sister, her sister whom she had no beef with.

"Do you have a house somewhere?" Aclima ask, lowering her spear.

"Ma'am! She is a sinner!" Lute exclaims in disbelief. "We have to kill her!"

"It's called negotiation, Lute," Aclima replies calmly. "And sometimes, deals can be more valuable than a simple execution."

Lute hesitates for a moment before reluctantly obeying. Satisfied, Aclima turns back to Hannah.

"I live on the outskirts, west of the Pride Ring, an area Lucifer hasn't or rather isn't expanding the city in to." Hannah points westward. "I live there with my husband in a cottage."

"Husband?" Aclima ask, surprised by the news. "I didn't know you had one in life."

"I didn't." Hannah states. "I met him in hell."

"Well congrats on that I guess." Aclima says. "So for news on our mother, I spare you and your husband?"

"Yes!" Hannah nods. "And one more thing!"

Lute quickly draws her sword and places it at her neck. Shocking Hannah and making her freeze in place.

"Don't push your luck you filthy sinner!" Lute warns, ready to kill.

"Stay your blade Lute." Aclima orders. "What is your other condition?"

With Lute's blade withdrawn, Hannah finally gets the courage to speak.

"Please, I want to eat Dad's cooking again!" Hannah begs.

Aclima and Lute look at her with a mix of surprise and amusement. It was an unexpected request, but it wasn't entirely unreasonable.

"Dad's cooking?" Aclima repeats, her expression softening slightly.

"Yes, please!" Hannah pleads earnestly. "I miss it so much. HELL FOOD SUCKS!"

Aclima exchanges a glance with Lute, silently communicating their thoughts. Finally, she nods. "Fine. But only because you're my cute little sister." Aclima reaches up and pinches her cheeks. "I'll get you a week worth of Dad's food."

"Thank you Aclima!" Hannah says with tears in her eyes. Finally, she can actually have good food!

Aclima nods before turning to Lute. "Lute, go get the leftovers."

Lute hesitates but soon nods and heads back to Heaven.

"Why are you in hell anyway Hannah?" Aclima ask with a puzzled look. "I don't recall you doing anything bad. At least while you lived with us."

"I had sex." Hannah states. "Lots of it."

Aclima blinks, bewildered by her bluntness. "So?"

"It was with many of our sister's husbands." Hannah clarifies.

"Yikes." Aclima says. "So you're a serial cheater?"

"Yeah." Hannah replies. "Couldn't find the one I loved till I came to hell."

-

The door to the meeting room in the embassy flew open and a knife sailed through the air, planting itself in the back of the room. Had Michael actually been in the room, the knife would have gone between his eyes. He would have caught it but anyone else probably wouldn't have been so lucky.

"WHERE THE FUCK IS HE!? WHERE IS ADAM!?" Eve shouts as she storms into the meeting room and up to Michael's hologram.

Michael, unfazed, simply sips his beer. "Just like I've told you countless times before, Adam is in Heaven."

"Get him down here!" Eve sternly says. "As his WIFE, I demand he come down and see me!"

"His wife?" Michael raises his eyebrow. "He could do so much better."

Eve lets out a high pitch screech and tries to punch Michael but her fist simply goes through his hologram. She doesn't stop however and continues flailing against Michael's hologram. Lucifer and Lilith soon arrive into the room and calm Eve down.

"Might I ask, why are you so agitated?" Michael ask with an amused smirk. "Usually, you are calm for the first five minutes before we get to this stage."

"It's Adam!" Eve yells in frustration.

"Of course it is." Michael states. "What is it this time?"

"Adam is being approached by some whores! My position as his wife is being threatened!" Eve says aggressively. "TELL THEM AND ACLIMA TO FUCK OFF!"

"I see, so Aclima has told you?" Michael states with a grin. Aclima had already informed him of their conversation in hell. This will be fun. "Firstly, you are his ex-wife."

"HE IS NOT FUCKING SINGLE!" Eve yells as she throws a glass cup at his hologram.

"Secondly, you don't have to worry. No ONE is taking the wife position." Michael says with a smirk.

Eve lets herself feel relaxed upon hearing the news as she sinks back down into her chair. She always knew that bitch Aclima was a liar.

"About four of them are vying for that position." Michael announces with a grin.

"YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Eve shoots up from her seat. "Who are they!?"

"Adam is getting married?" Lilith ask with a slight worried expression.

"No he fucking isn't!" Eve yells. "HE IS MINE!"

"WAS yours." Michael quips before receiving a chair to his hologram. Still, he sits unfazed and unaffected.

Eve stares angrily at Michael's hologram. If looks could kill, he would have been obliterated a thousand times over. Her chest heaves with each furious breath, but she knows Michael is unflinching in his calm demeanor.

Michael leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying Eve's rage. "You're not making a compelling case for yourself, you know." he said lazily.

Lucifer, who had been quietly observing the scene with his arms crossed, decided it was time to intervene. "Michael, enough. Eve, you need to calm down. This isn't helping anyone."

Eve spun around to face Lucifer, her eyes blazing with fury. "Calm down!? My marriage is being torn apart and you want me to calm down!?"

Eve seethed, her fists clenched at her sides. "How can I be calm when my entire existence is being threatened by a bunch of sluts vying for Adam's attention!? ONE OF THEM IS ACLIMA!"

Lilith quickly moves to Eve and hugs her tightly and pats her head. "Shhh. It's okay Eve." Lilith coos.

"No! No, its not fucking okay!" Eve yells as she cries into Lilith's shoulders. Fifteen minutes pass before Eve finally regains her composure.

"So anyway, back to our meeting." Michael states as he looks at Lucifer. "The numbers, please."

Lucifer snaps his finger and a sheet of paper with numbers appear on the table in front of Michael.

"Looks good." Michael smiles. "Another fruitful extermination."

"Now tell us about Adam!" Lucifer demands, slamming his hand on the table, trying to assert some authority. ADAM IS THEIRS!

"Relax. Adam isn't getting married." Michael says as he relaxes into his chair. "At least, not anytime soon."

"He isn't?" Eve looks to Michael, finally hearing some good news from the second angel she hated the most.

"Nope." Michael states.

"Than what was Aclima talking about earlier when she talked about a wedding?" Lilith ask, now very curious.

"Well, she and a few others have asked for Adam's hand in marriage." Michael explains.

"And he rejected them!? YES! I knew Adam still loved me the most!" Eve celebrates as she looks up to the ceiling. "Don't worry honey! Your little rib is still pure and all for you!"

Both Lilith and Lucifer let out a sigh of relief. Their future husband is still safe. AND SOON THEIRS!

"I didn't say that." Michael says with a smirk. "Adam didn't say 'no'."

"WHAT!?" The trio from hell shout in unison.

"He needed some time to think and I don't know for how long but I suspect I'll be hearing wedding bells soon enough." Michael says with a smug look before letting out a hearty laugh.

Lilith conjures up a fireball with the magic she has been recently learning from Lucifer and throws it at Michael to no effect.

"Well that's new." Michael muses and snorts when Lilith throws more fireballs at him.

Lilith's mind raced with thoughts and emotions as she watched the flames dissipate harmlessly against Michael's hologram. How could Adam even consider marriage to someone else? Didn't he understand the depth of their connection? The bond they shared?

They were made for each other! They were suppose to be together! Yes, she left him for Lucifer but they were still meant to be together! SHE WON'T BE DISCARDED! SHE MUST HAVE ADAM!

"Tell you what. I'll throw you a bone and tell you the name of one of them." Michael smirks as he watches all three of them writhe with rage.

"WHO!?" They shout in unison.

"Jophiel." Michael replies immediately.

Lilith and Eve were still angry but unlike them, Lucifer gave pause for he knew the name. His pause didn't go unnoticed by the two women and they turn to look at him.

"Who is Jophiel!?" Lilith ask aggressively.

"I'LL KILL HER!" Eve says with murder in her eyes.

"Jophiel." Lucifer says. "She is the angel of love. A seraphim."

"And she isn't the only seraphim who proposed marriage to Adam." Michael added. "See you guys next year!"

"Wait! -" Lucifer shouts but Michael's hologram dissipates, leaving the trio alone in the embassy.

"FUCK!" The trio shout in unison.

-

"Honey! I'm back!" Hannah enters her house carrying bags of food that Lute had given her.

"Where were you!? You know its extermination day!" The man shouts as he approaches her and takes the bag away. The smell of the food wafts throughout the house.

"What the -" The man inspects the bag. "Is this ... it's dad's cooking!?"

"That's right honey! I made a deal with Aclima!" Hannah announces gleefully. "She'll won't target us during E-day and she'll give us a week worth of Dad's cooking!"

"That's awesome! I haven't had Dad's cooking since ..." The man pauses, recalling the painful memory of his past. Hannah notices and caresses his cheek.

"I know. I know." Hannah assures him. "Look, let's not ruin this dinner with bad memories. We both fucked up."

"You're right! We finally have some decent food!" The man exclaims. "Let's eat!"

"I'll set the table." Hannah moves to the dining room but was stopped when the man suddenly hugs her from behind.

"I was so afraid of losing you. Please don't do that again." The man begs.

"I promise." Hannah says with a look of sympathy.

"I love you Hannah." The man turns her around and kisses her forehead.

"I love you too, Cain."

Chapter Text

Emily always enjoyed spending time in Eden with Adam. He had told her before that there was always something new in the Garden to discover, and now, well over a thousand years, he was still amazing her with his discoveries, whether it be something physical or an experience she had never had before. Like this year, Adam had given her a type of chili spice to try.

On their first night, as they sat by a small campfire, Adam produced a small amount of crimson powder that he had harvested and crushed. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he sprinkled a pinch onto their evening meal. The resulting heat had made Emily's eyes water, but the explosion of flavor was something she relished, a stark contrast to the subtle and gentle tastes she was accustomed to in Heaven.

The water in her eyes soon became tears of joy as she watched Adam laugh and smile. As they savored the spicy meal under the starry sky, she felt a newfound excitement coursing through her veins, a sense of liberation from the tranquility that had defined her eternity in Heaven.

With each bite, she felt a surge of warmth spreading through her body, not just from the fiery spice, but from the exhilarating rush of trying something new, of embracing the unexpected flavors that life had to offer.

Adam truly was her world. He brought joy to everyone around him and this time, she wanted to make his time in Eden far more memorable.

Recalling the events of two months prior, when they had collectively proposed marriage to him, she felt a strong desire to be the source of Adam's greatest joy, yet it seemed like a formidable challenge. Unlike Aclima, she lacked a deep shared history with him, and she didn't enjoy the near-constant presence in his life that Lute did thanks to her duties as a seraphim. And now with Jophiel in the picture, she couldn't help but question whether her love could measure up against that of the angel of love.

As Emily laid in his arms under the stars during the second night, she thought hard on what her next move is. Her advantage was that every year she could spend 3 days in Eden with Adam and already tomorrow will be their last day. She needed to get closer to him. To deepen their bond even more.

SHE NEEDED HIM!

So she recalls to her history lesson about Adam's time in the garden. Sera had taught her what had transpired in Eden and how the humans and Lucifer acted. Adam seemed to be the same as history has taught her so she racks her brain to find something that could help her connect with him. Than she remembers an important fact.

During their time in the garden, they were always naked with the exception of Lucifer.

That was it! She'll surprise Adam when he wakes up tomorrow! She'll remind him of his days in Eden with a playful twist. Emily decided they could shed their garments and revel in the freedom, just like Adam had experienced in the Garden.

-

Adam treasures his visit to Eden every year. Each journey to this sacred place was more than a mere pilgrimage; it was a reconnection with the the primordial essence of life. Eden was a realm untouched by time, where the air was perpetually filled with the fragrance of blossoming flowers, and the rivers flowed with crystalline purity. The true beauty of nature.

Every step he took in this hallowed garden was a reminder of the world's original perfection. The trees, laden with fruits of every kind, offered sustenance and wisdom, their leaves whispering ancient secrets in the gentle breeze. The lush greenery was a tapestry of creation, alive with the vibrant energy of life in its most harmonious form.

While it was only 3 days annually, it was always the happiest time for him.

Since Emily had joined him, he always had fun showing her the wonders of the Garden and teaching her to live like a human of the past. To fully immerse themselves in the experience, Adam and Emily had vowed to keep their wings away, opting to use their limbs to walk and climb.

Emily took all he taught to heart and embraced the simplicity and purity of their time in Eden. Her laughter mingled with the songs of birds, and her curiosity mirrored that of a child discovering the world anew.

Together, they marveled at the wonders around them, finding joy in the simplest of things: the delicate flutter of a butterfly, the gentle rustle of leaves underfoot, and the serene beauty of the starlit sky at night.

Today was their third and last day in Eden before they had to return to Heaven and Adam wanted nothing more than to return.

Why?

Because Adam is hiding from Emily.

Why?

All had been well until the morning of the third day when he woke up and Emily was standing in front of him with the biggest grin he has ever seen on her.

"Good morning Adam! Ready for another day in the garden!?" Emily squeals in delight.

"Where are your clothes!?" Adam exclaims, blushing and trying to shield his eyes from the stark naked Emily.

"Clothes? We don't need clothes!" Emily excitedly says. "I want us to bond even more and I thought I remind you of the good old days!"

Adam's heart raced, a mixture of panic and confusion flooding his mind. He wasn't prepared for this level of intimacy. Despite spending centuries together, he still found himself taken aback by Emily's boldness.

"Emily, I ... I appreciate the sentiment, but ... we can't just ..." Adam stuttered, desperately searching for the right words.

"We can't?" Emily says with a puzzled expression. "Why not?"

Adam could barely take it. Ever since he entered Heaven, he and everyone around him had been fully clothed all the time. But now as he looked at Emily's naked body, he felt a tumult of conflicting emotions. It has been years since he had sex or even seen a woman naked.

On one hand, she was still the innocent flower he had grown to cherish, and he couldn't shake the feeling of responsibility he felt towards her. He didn't want to tarnish their bond by giving in to his carnal desires.

On the other hand, there was a primal urge stirring within him, a desire awakened by the sight of her bare form that he hasn't felt since his nights with Eve.

"Adam?" Emily steps closer, her alluring body enticing him further.

"I ... I got to go!" Adam scrambles to his feet and bolts off into the forest, not caring which direction he was going.

"What!?" Emily exclaims as she watches Adam leave. She was stunned at his reaction and couldn't understand why.

Was it her body? Did she get some part of it wrong?

Emily looks over her body but is sure she got the female anatomy right. Breast, vagina, slender waist and the inner workings that had been taught to her about human females.

So why did he run?

...

Oh, he is shy! Of course! It's been more than a millennia since he has been naked. It must have been quite a shock for him.

Or maybe, he has forgotten how to live life without clothes? Yes! If she can rekindle that feeling in him, she is sure that it will allow him to connect back to his roots on a whole new level and bring him the ultimate joy!

With a newfound look of determination, Emily takes off after Adam, ready to coax him out of his clothes.

BY FORCE IF NECESSARY!

Though a part of her wishes that she could use force for some reason.

SHE WANTS TO TEAR OFF HIS CLOTHES!

HE'LL LOVE HER BECAUSE SHE BRINGS HIM JOY!

-

While Adam may have rejected Jophiel initial proposal of marriage, she wasn't giving up. She had spent the last two months continuing to observe him but with some improvement in their relationship as she would occasionally drop by and ask him out for a cup of tea. The only problem being that Lute still didn't trust her and insisted that she be with him.

But Progress is still progress after all.

And now, Adam has gone into Eden with Emily and those two are together.

ALONE!

It's been two days and Jophiel hates that she can't see Adam. Jophiel continues to sit in the same spot where the two had left via the portal Sera had created. She wants nothing more than to teleport into Eden and be with him. Unfortunately, Eden is a closely guarded secret, only a select few seraphim are allowed to know of it's location. Thus, only Sera, Michael and Uriel knew how to portal in or out.

Before meeting Adam, she wouldn't have cared for that information, but now, she would give ANYTHING for that info. If she had it, she would portal in and the two of them could recreate their own version of Adam and Eve.

A much better one!

ADAM AND JOPHIEL!

Maybe she could convince Sera to allow her to go with Adam to Eden next year instead of Emily.

As Jophiel was lost in her thoughts, a feeling of dread suddenly overcame her. While she could not see the two of them directly, if she focused all her power into it, she could still sense their feelings of love and lust. For the first two days, nothing had changed.

But something concerning has happened on the third day. Emily feelings of lust has suddenly spiked and a small seed of lust has manifested itself in Adam.

Jophiel's heart sank as she felt the surge of emotions from Emily and Adam. It was as if a storm was brewing in Eden, and she feared the consequences of its unleashed passions. Her mind raced with thoughts of intervention, of finding a way to steer their course away from this dangerous precipice.

But she couldn't.

Was this Emily's plan all along!? To get the two of them into Eden and when they were alone, she would force him to love her!?

THAT BITCH!

-

"Adam!" Emily calls out in a happy voice. "Oh Adam! Where are you!?"

Adam swallows nervously, sitting on top of a nearby tree, he watches Emily calling out for him. It was fortunate that they both vowed not to use their wings. He was pretty sure Emily would have caught him if she had her wings.

Adam's heart raced as he watched Emily's figure darting through the foliage below. He couldn't shake the feeling of vulnerability that washed over him in her presence, especially now, knowing that she was actively seeking him out to fulfill her antics.

Despite his initial reluctance, a part of him couldn't deny the allure of Emily's suggestion. The thought of shedding the constraints of clothing and embracing the freedom of his Edenic origins was enticing. He missed those carefree days of old.

But there were risks, uncertainties that clouded his mind. What if it stirred dormant desires that threatened the peace they had found in each other's company? What if their intimate encounter changed their relationship for the worse?

They've been coming to Eden for years, why has Emily suddenly changed? Why did she remove all her clothes?

Could she have eaten the apple from the forbidden tree!? But that can't be right. Eating the apple made Eve and Lilith want to wear clothes. Is it the opposite for angels?

What matters now is that he needed to avoid Emily for the next few hours. Sera will soon create a portal and they will be back in Heaven.

"Adam!" Emily calls out again in her warm and cheerful voice. "Come out, come out, wherever you are!"

But her next line suddenly came with a dark undertone.

"I WANT TO HELP YOU ADAM!" Emily yells. "FREE YOU FROM YOUR CONFINES!"

That sounded very ominous to him.

"FOUND YOU ADAM!"

-

"Sera!" Jophiel shouts as she teleports into Sera's office. To teleport into her office must mean that something serious has occurred.

"What is it Jophiel?" Sera ask, slightly alarmed.

"I believe Adam and Emily are in danger!" Jophiel says.

Sera's expression immediately shifted to one of concern. "What happened? Explain everything."

Jophiel quickly recounted her observations of Emily's spike in her emotions while they were in Eden. She described the sense of dread she felt as if a storm of passion was brewing between them.

After listening to Jophiel, Sera looks at her with a puzzled look. "So you believe that an uptick in their emotions warrants me bringing them out of Eden early? You do know how much Adam loves Eden, right?"

"Yes, I understand that, but I fear that this sudden shift in their emotions could lead to unforeseen consequences." Jophiel explains urgently. "Please Sera! I know I'm right!"

"Sera is inclined to believe her. The angel of love has never approached her in such a frantic fashion before. So perhaps there is some merit to her words. Then again, Sera did find Jophiel sitting where she had last created the portal for Adam and Emily, staring off into space over the last two days. Perhaps she is only imagining it?"

Still, she won't compromise their safety. The exterminations were over and the exorcists have already cleaned themselves up so it was safe to bring them out of Eden.

"Very well." Sera reluctantly agrees. Snapping her fingers, she teleports both Jophiel and herself away.

-

Emily's determination had turned into a relentless pursuit. She chased after Adam through the lush foliage, her mind ablaze with a singular purpose. She was determined to break down his barriers, to liberate him from the constraints of his clothes.

TO SEE WHAT LAY UNDERNEATH!

As Emily closed in on Adam, her footsteps crunching softly against the forest floor, her heart pounded with anticipation. She could feel the thrill of the chase coursing through her veins, driving her onward with an intensity she had never known.

"Adam!" she called out again, her voice echoing through the trees. "Let's embrace the freedom of Eden together!"

But Adam remained elusive, his form disappearing behind the verdant curtain of leaves. Yet, Emily refused to relent. She pushed forward, driven by an insatiable desire to connect with him on a deeper level, to share in the unbridled passion that she knew lay dormant within him.

Lost in her desire to liberate him from his garments, she unknowingly chases him through the portal that had appeared mere moments ago.

-

Sera creates the portal to Eden and was about to step through when Adam suddenly came running out and into her.

"Mom!?" Adam blurted out, stunned.

"Adam!?" Sera echoed, equally surprised by his sudden appearance from the portal but quickly wrapping her arms around him protectively.

Moments later, Emily emerged from the portal, freezing in her tracks when she spotted Sera.

"Mom!?" Emily exclaimed, her surprise matching Adam's.

"Emily!" Sera shouts at the sight before her. "Why are you naked!?"

Emily quickly brings her hands up and covers herself.

"Um ... I, uh, it's ... well ..." Emily stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Her sense of shame finally returning back to her.

With a snap of Sera's fingers, Emily's usual clothes manifest over Emily's body. With her clothes back, Emily lowers her arms.

"So what happened in Eden?" Sera ask Emily sternly. Emily could only look away in embarrassment.

Feeling sympathetic at Emily's display, especially with the saddest eyes he has ever seen on her, Adam covers for her.

"It was my fault mom." Adam says. "I told her about how in my past, we used to be naked in the garden and she wanted to emulate that scenario."

"Is that so?" Sera ask suspiciously. "Than why were you running away from her?"

"Running? No." Adam assures. "Just a simple game of tag."

Sera looks between the two but decides not to pursue the matter further. "Were you two hurt?"

Both Adam and Emily shook their heads.

Relieved that her children were unharmed, Sera's expression softened. She reached out and hugged them both tightly.

"I'm just glad you're both safe." she said, her voice filled with genuine concern.

After releasing them from the hug, Jophiel had swooped in and hug Adam as well.

"I'M SO GLAD YOU'RE SAFE!" Jophiel exclaims as she hugs Adam tightly.

"Jophiel!?" Adam ask, surprised to see her. "What are you doing here!?"

"Hey!" Emily yells as she stomps over. "Get your hands off him!"

"You had him for three days!" Jophiel retorts. "It's my turn!"

"You don't get a turn!" Emily replies as she yanks Adam out of her arms.

"YES I DO!" Jophiel pulls Adam back. Adam is now caught in a tug-of-war between the two seraphim.

"Enough!" Sera says sternly as she steps in, taking Adam into her arms. "Adam, shall we go see Aclima and Lute?"

"Yes, let's!" Adam agrees, relieved to escape the chaos. Emily should be fine now.

As the two walk off, Emily and Jophiel glare at each other for a few moments before deciding that following after Adam was more important than their tiff.

'There is always next year.' Emily thinks.

Chapter Text

As the sergeant, Harper had a duty to report the well-being of her sisters and the day-to-day operations. Each morning, she meticulously recorded the status of supplies, the health of her sisters, and any unusual occurrences in her logbook. It was a task she took seriously, knowing that accurate reports were crucial for their effectiveness.

The number of sisters had increased by thousands since her creation, but she didn't mind. Her sisters were great company, and she loved them. The only downside to having so many was that they all had to share one father. Bless his heart, he tries to give each of them his love, but he was only one man. It didn't matter to them though, they all love him just the same.

Fortunately for Harper, while she may not be able to spend time with her Dad like Aclima and Lute, she does get more than the average sister. As the sergeant, she has to deliver her reports which usually entails visiting her general or lieutenant and if luck would have it, her dad would be there and she can spend some time with him.

Arriving at the door of their extravagant mansion, she was about to knock when the door suddenly flew open and out came her dad. He swiftly shuts the door and lets out a breath of relief.

"Dad!?" Harper exclaims in surprise before her face turns to one of concern. "Is something the matter?"

"Ah!" Adam jumps in surprise before calming down after realizing who it was. "Sorry Harper. Just a little on edge. Your sisters, Emily and Jophiel are bickering again and I needed a break."

"They are?" Harper ask. "What about?"

Just as she asked that, a chair was suddenly thrown through the window adjacent to them and soon their voices came out loud and clear.

"Stand down Lute!" Aclima yells. "I don't care what Jophiel said, you're not throwing anymore chairs!"

"I'm sorry ma'am!" Lute apologizes.

"I'm just saying that Adam should spend the night with me instead." Jophiel muses. "Instead of being cramped with all of you!"

"No! Dad stays with us!" Aclima states sternly.

"You can take Emily, she isn't getting any tonight anyway." Lute says.

"What do you mean I can't cuddle with him tonight!?" Emily yells out.

"You already spent three days in Eden with him!" Aclima retorts. "We love him too you know!"

"There is only so much space on the bed and Lady Sera almost takes up a third of it!" Lute exclaims.

"Like I said, you girls can have the bed to yourselves! Adam can sleep over at my place!" Jophiel suggests with excitement.

"OVER MY DEAD BODY!" Lute yells. A small scuffling noise could be heard.

"OW! HOW DARE YOU PUNCH A SERAPHIM!" Jophiel exclaims, a bright light suddenly emits from the room they are in.

"Yeah! Get her Lute!" Aclima yells in support. "I'll go for her legs!"

...

"Come on Harper, let's go find Vaggie!" Adam takes her hand and quickly retreats from the house. Sera will be back soon and he didn't want to be around when it happens.

"Uhhh ... Sure! Let's go!" Harper excitedly says, finally she gets to spend quality time with her dad.

SUCK IT BITCHES!

-

As they strolled along the promenade, Harper took in the sights and sounds of the bustling city. The sun was casting a warm glow over them, and a gentle breeze carried the scent of freshly baked pastries from a nearby bakery.

"What passion is Vaggie into this time?" Harper ask as she walk hand in hand with her Dad. "How did pottery go for her?"

Adam chuckled at Harper's question about Vaggie's latest passion. "Pottery was a hit for a while, but you know Vaggie, still looking for that passion that will fulfill her. She picked up gardening about three years ago and she's turned our backyard into a mini garden. But between you and me ... she really isn't that good."

Harper could only chuckle at her Dad's response.

As they continued their leisurely walk, Harper couldn't help but feel grateful for this moment with her dad. Moments like these were precious to her, a chance to connect with him on a personal level away from the responsibilities of their roles.

Suddenly, Adam stopped in front of a quaint little shop with a sign that read "Floral Haven." He grinned mischievously at Harper. "Vaggie is probably in here."

Harper's eyes sparkled with excitement as they stepped inside the store, greeted by the vibrant colors and sweet fragrance of blooming flowers. She couldn't wait to see the look on Vaggie's face when they surprised her with a visit.

Vaggie was busy studying a Venus Fly Trap when Adam comes up behind her. "Vagasaurus!"

"Ahhh!" Vaggie screams as she jumps back in surprise. "Damn it! Every time Dad!"

Adam laughs heartily. "Sorry Vagasaurus, you know I can't resist!"

Vaggie smiles and shakes her head, the initial shock giving way to warmth. "You always know how to find me, don't you, Dad?" She glances to Harper and gives a puzzled look.

"Harper?" Vaggie ask questioningly. "Where is Lute?"

"Lute is ... busy." Harper says. "Dad brought me along instead."

"And Lute is fine with that?" Vaggie asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Probably." Adam replied, shrugging along with Harper. "Anyway, what are you up to?"

"I've been trying to study up on other plants to try and bring my mini garden together but ..." Vaggie sighed, a touch of frustration creeping into her voice. "I just can't seem to get the hang of it. Everything I plant just wilts."

"Don't worry Vaggie." Adam reassures her as he place his hand around her shoulder. "My offer to help still stands."

"Thanks Dad but I really want to make something of myself on my own." Vaggie replies.

"I understand Vaggie." Adam says, his tone supportive. "But remember, there's no shame in asking for help when you need it. We're all here for you."

"I really appreciate it Dad." Vaggie smiles as she hugs her father. "I just don't think gardening is for me either. I've already been at it for three years and I'm still not feeling like I'm making any progress."

"So long as you keep looking and trying Vaggie, I'm sure you'll find your passion someday." Adam assures her. "Now how about we get some lunch?"

"I'm not really hungry." Vaggie says, feeling a little down about her gardening.

"Great idea Dad!" Harper exclaims. Excited at the prospect of more father-daughter bonding, Harper climbs up Adam's back and rest on her head on his right shoulder. "Let's go Dad!"

Adam puts on a warm smile, happy to see Harper so excited.

Watching her Dad show Harper such a warm smile made Vaggie feel a pang of envy. The sight stirred a competitive spirit within her. She was determined not to be overshadowed. She may have lost to Aclima when it comes to being the favorite but she isn't losing to Harper!

Vaggie watched Harper on their father's back with a mix of longing and irritation. It wasn’t that she disliked Harper—far from it. She loved her sisters dearly, but there was always a sense of competition, a desire to have their father's attention.

As they exited the shop, Vaggie decided she wasn’t going to let Harper have this moment uncontested. She hurriedly caught up and catches Adam by surprise when she also climbs up his back and rest her head on his left shoulder.

"On second thought, I am hungry!" Vaggie says as she eyes Harper who also returns the glare.

Adam laughed, adjusting to the added weight of both daughters clinging to him. "Alright, two beautiful daughters in tow, let's see if we can find the best lunch spot in town," he said, beaming with pride.

As Adam walked, Harper and Vaggie exchanged looks, both understanding the unspoken challenge between them. Despite the underlying competition, they knew that these moments with their dad were precious.

-

Teleporting to the front of the mansion, Sera was appalled to find the outside in disarray. Her eyes widened as she took in the chaotic scene before her. Broken furniture littered the front yard, and she could hear the faint sounds of argument still echoing from within. With a deep breath to steady herself, she stepped forward, determined to restore order.

"Enough!" she called out as she entered the mansion, her voice echoing through the halls with authority. The arguing women froze, their attention turning to her as she strode into the room, her presence commanding attention.

Aclima, Lute, Emily, and Jophiel all looked sheepish under Sera's gaze, realizing the gravity of their behavior. Sera's expression softened slightly as she took in their guilty expressions. "What is the meaning of this?" she asked, her voice stern but tinged with concern.

"Grandma, it's ... it's a long story." Aclima began, her tone hesitant.

"We were just having a little disagreement, nothing serious." Emily chimed in, attempting to downplay the situation.

Sera raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "A little disagreement that resulted in this?" She gestured towards the chaos surrounding them.

Lute shuffled uncomfortably, her gaze fixed on the ground. "It ... it got out of hand," she admitted sheepishly.

Jophiel, stepped forward defiantly. "We were discussing who gets to cuddle with Adam tonight, and things escalated." she explained, her voice tinged with frustration.

"I can't believe your four are squabbling like children. Especially you Jophiel." Sera sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose in exasperation.

...

"Where is my son?" Sera ask as newfound worry starts to set in. She turns glances to Lute, expecting an answer.

"Sir? He is right over -" Lute points towards the back door before scanning the room. A look of dread washes over Lute's expression. She has no idea where Adam is.

"ADAM!" Sera's shouts, her voice travels throughout the mansion.

However, no response came.

Sera's concern grew as the silence stretched on. She quickly made her way to the back door, her footsteps echoing in the empty corridor. Pushing open the door, she stepped into the backyard, scanning the area for any sign of Adam.

But there were none.

As Sera surveyed the backyard, her heart pounded in her chest. Panic began to rise within her as she realized the gravity of the situation. Her son was nowhere to be found, and the thought of him being in danger sent a shiver down her spine.

DID HE LEAVE HEAVEN!?

"Adam!" she called out again, her voice tinged with desperation this time. But there was still no response, only the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.

Frantically, Sera began to search every corner of the backyard, her mind racing with worst-case scenarios. What if he had been abducted? What if he was injured and unable to call for help?

WHERE IS HE!?

"Mom? What's going on?"

Sera's head snapped up, relief flooding her as she caught sight of Adam walking up the street and towards the mansion with Vaggie and Harper walking beside him.

"Adam!" Sera exclaimed, rushing forward to envelop him in a tight embrace.

Adam returned the embrace, albeit with a bemused expression. "I'm fine, Mom. What's gotten into you?"

Sera pulled back, her eyes searching his face for any signs of harm. "I heard the commotion inside and couldn't find you!" she explained, her voice trembling slightly with lingering fear.

"Well, the four of them were busy and Harper dropped by at the right time." Adam explains. "So I went to find Vaggie together with her."

"And you just left without telling anyone?" Sera ask in a stern manner.

"You said I could go anywhere so long as I was accompanied so-" Adam suddenly felt the air in his lungs being forced out.

"Only if LUTE or ACLIMA accompanied you!" Sera had tightened her embrace and gives him a disapproving look. "Anyone else, you inform them or me beforehand! UNDERSTOOD!?"

Adam quickly nods.

Sera's stern expression softened slightly, her worry still evident in her eyes. "Just promise me you'll be more careful in the future, Adam. You know how important your safety is to me."

Harper and Vaggie couldn't help but chuckle at how their father was being treated by their grandmother. It was a familiar scene, one that they had witnessed countless times before. Sera's protectiveness over Adam was legendary, and it never failed to amuse them.

"Now, I need to go talk to those four." Sera says as she turns to re-enter the mansion.

"This I got to see!" Vaggie happily says as she follows after Sera. Leaving Adam and Harper outside.

"Coming in Harper?" Adam ask.

"No thanks Dad, I should head back." Harper says as she shakes her head. As she was about to turn away and take off, Adam grabbed her shoulder and turned her around.

"Well, if you're going to leave, than I'll give you my gift now." Adam says with a soft smile.

"Gift?" Harper looks at him with a puzzled look. "What for?"

"Come now, did you forget your own birthday?" Adam ask as he chuckles.

...

She did. Today was the anniversary of her creation, her 'Birthday'.

"While you and Vaggie were window shopping earlier, I saw how you were eyeing this necklace." Adam says as he pulls out a box. "I know you don't think you need it but I want you to have it."

"Dad ..." Harper wanted to protest but Adam had already taken out the necklace and placed it around her neck.

"I know, I know. I don't always get the opportunity to celebrate you and all of your sisters birthdays." Adam states as he pulls her in for a hug. "But I'll always try."

"Happy Birthday sweetie." Adam says as he kisses her forehead. "It looks stunning on you."

Harper couldn't help but feel overwhelmed with emotion as she hugged her dad tightly, the weight of his words sinking in as the necklace dangled against her chest.

"Thank you, Dad," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. "I love it, and I love you."

Adam squeezed her a little tighter before releasing her from the embrace. "I love you too, Harper. Now go on, have a wonderful day. And tell your sisters that Daddy loves them!"

With a nod and a smile, Harper turned and began to make her way back home. As she flew, she couldn't help but feel a renewed sense of gratitude for her father and her family.

BEST! BIRTHDAY! EVER!

Now more than ever, Harper knew in her heart that she'll kill as many sinners or demons as it takes to protect her Dad's smile.

SHE'LL KEEP HIM SAFE!

Chapter Text

While Sera and Michael were discussing matters, Adam and Lute had entered Sera's office via portal with a homemade lunch that Adam had prepared. Both seraphim quickly put their conversation on hold and turned their attention to them.

For Sera, It was always a treat when her son prepared a meal; his culinary skills were exceptional. The aroma of the warm dish filled the room, momentarily easing the tension that had settled in Sera's shoulders.

"I made a new dish today!" Adam announced with a proud smile. "I call it Shepherd's pie!"

Adam set down the tray, revealing the dish, its crust perfectly crisp and dotted with tiny peaks of mashed potatoes that had browned ever so slightly. The savory scent of seasoned meat and vegetables, mingling with the rich, buttery potatoes, made Sera's mouth water.

Wasting no time, both Sera and Michael summoned plates for everyone and took a generous portion for themselves.

As she took her first bite, Sera felt the comforting blend of flavors envelop her senses. The ground lamb was tender and flavorful, seasoned with herbs that brought out its natural richness. The vegetables—carrots, peas, and onions—were cooked to perfection, adding a slight sweetness that balanced the savory meat. The mashed potatoes were creamy and smooth, with just the right amount of butter and a hint of garlic, creating a harmonious contrast to the filling beneath.

"It's wonderful!" she said, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. "The flavors are so well-balanced."

Michael nodded in agreement as he savored his portion. "Indeed, Adam, you've outdone yourself. This is exactly what we needed today."

Lute, sitting beside Adam, nudged him playfully. "And he's been using me as his taste-tester." she added with a chuckle. "But this one, it's definitely a winner."

After some time had passed and the dish had been completely devoured, Sera and Michael were at complete ease with satisfied smiles.

However, the comfort was short-lived as Adam took a deep breath and spoke.

"So, there is something I've been meaning to ask ..." Adam starts, trying to be as gentle as possible. "I've been thinking about taking a day trip to ..."

"Earth?" Michael interjects, as he wipes his mouth. "I don't see why not?"

"I suppose it's fine so long as you take Lute with you." Sera says with a little worry.

"No ... not Earth." Adam replies.

"Not Earth?" Sera asked, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Both she and Michael sat up straighter, their full attention on Adam.

"I was thinking ... lower." Adam states. "As in ... hell."

...

"WHAT!?" Sera, Michael and Lute exclaim loudly.

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!" Sera shouts. HOW DARE HE EVEN SUGGEST THAT!

It has been a long time since Sera had thought about breaking Adam's wings. Seeing how he still had some leftover trauma when Emily had done it makes her glad that she was never forced to go through with it. However, that thought is starting to resurface after hearing what her son had just proposed to her.

"Sir! You can't be serious!" Lute yells as she recalls to the time the two were in hell. How Eve's punch packed quite a lot of power behind it.

"Adam, you know the dangers of Hell!" Michael said, her voice a mixture of concern and disbelief. "It's not a place for you to explore."

"Look, I ... I just want to talk to Eve." Adam admits to them. "She has been on my mind lately and I want some closure."

"What is there to talk to her about!?" Sera ask, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear. "Adam, you know the risks involved in venturing into Hell. It's not just about talking to Eve. It's about putting yourself in extreme danger."

Michael's expression hardened as he spoke, his concern for Adam evident in his stern tone. "Eve has already attacked both you and Lute the last time you were in hell! You were lucky the last time that Lucifer and Lilith weren't around or who knows what would have happened!"

"It's just ... I'm not so sure." Adam says as he recalls to his time with Lute in hell. Eve looked so happy to see him. "Yes, she attacked Lute but it was after that that has been on my mind. I think - Ahhh!"

Before Adam could continue, Sera surrounds him with angelic magic and pulls him towards herself without warning. Once he was close enough, she wrapped her arms and wings around him in a tight embrace.

"YOU ARE NOT GOING TO HELL!" Sera shouts sternly to his face. "I FORBID IT!"

"Please mom!" Adam begs. "I only want to talk to her!"

She can't let Adam go to hell.

SHE WON'T LET ADAM GO TO HELL!

Him discovering the exterminations was one thing but she especially won't let her son go back to that manipulative harlot!

A few minutes of silence pass as Sera composes herself. As she holds her son close, she lets his rhythmic heartbeat calm her down.

"Talk to me Adam." Sera says calmly. "What do you want to talk to Eve about?"

"I think ... I know I still love her." Adam starts. "And it's not fair to Aclima, Lute, Emily and Jophiel who proposed marriage to me. I need to confront Eve about my feelings and get closure so I can move forward. I need to know how she feels about me."

"Adam." Sera says in a gently motherly tone. "She left you for Lucifer and Lilith, the people who hurt you so much in the past and she almost killed Lute. Isn't it obvious enough?"

"If she hated me so much ... than why didn't she hurt me too? She opened her arms and wanted me to hug her." Adam reasons.

But than again, some of her words were not so pleasant also. Adam recalls Eve words after she had punched Lute.

'I'm sorry honey, I guess I didn't put enough of my love into that punch to kill her. Don't worry, just hand her over and I'll get rid of that homewrecker.'

How much did hell change her? He needs to know.

"She, together with Lucifer and Lilith, wanted to torture you." Sera states. "If I hadn't intervened at that time, who knows what they may have done to you."

"Sera is right." Michael follows up. "Lucifer is prideful. Like I've said before, he is probably using Eve to bait you."

"What if I took Aclima and Lute with me? Maybe even Harper and a few others to be safe?" Adam pleads.

"Do you want to risk your daughters safety?" Sera ask. "Lute, one of our best, was taken down with a single punch from Eve. How many of them must be hurt or possibly killed before you understand that Eve doesn't love you anymore?"

Lute looks down, embarrassed about the fact that she was taken down so easily.

Adam couldn't refute. He loves his daughters and the thought of Lute's near death had wrecked his heart with guilt.

No, he can't risk their safety.

"I'm ... I'm sorry mom." Adam apologizes as Sera cradles his back. Sera smiles, satisfied that she had convinced him otherwise.

Seeing an opportunity to gain more beer and to annoy the trio once more, Michael decides to offer his help.

"Tell you what Adam, I'll go talk to Eve for you." Michael offers.

Adam face lights up at the offer. "You'll do that for me Mikey!?"

"Of course! For my brewer, I'll do it!" Michael assures with a smile.

"Can I come with than?" Adam turns to Sera. "Miguel can protect me right?"

"ABSOLUTELY NOT!" Sera scolds. She grabs Adam's chin and forces him to look her in the eyes. "You're staying in Heaven and that's final!"

"Fine." Adam relents.

He lets out a sigh of defeat before leaning into Sera's embrace.

-

"Eve!" Lucifer calls out he barges into the room. "Michael just called and he wants a meeting with you in Heaven's embassy in two hours!" Lucifer states as he enters the room to find Eve and Lilith playing chess.

"He does!?" Eve exclaims in surprise. "Wait, not the three of us?"

"No, just you specifically." Lucifer reiterates with a little worry in his voice. "But he didn't say what it was about."

"Adam!?" Eve says excitedly. Have they finally decided to reunite husband and wife!? Centuries apart and to finally be reunited after overcoming adversity!? It's so romantic!

"I doubt that Eve." Lilith says as she ponder what this meeting could possibly be about. They only ever meet Michael after an extermination to talk numbers. This is the first time he has called for one outside of that.

Were they targeting Eve? To single her out in the meeting room and kill her while she is caught unaware? But if they were, they would start with Lucifer first as he is the biggest threat. So what could it be?

"I have my doubts too." Lucifer states. "I know Michael likes to mock us but that is usually when the three of us are together."

...

"Do you think ... maybe he likes Eve?" Lilith states.

"WHAT!?" Lucifer and Eve shout in disbelief.

"It's a private meeting between the two of them and Michael is single right?" Lilith ask as she looks out the window and towards Heaven.

"No! No way! I won't let that prick touch my body!" Eve yells as she covers herself protectively. "My body is for Adam and Adam alone!"

Listening to Lilith reasoning, Lucifer believes this could be a golden opportunity. If what Lilith says is true, than using Eve to seduce Michael to their side is too good of a chance to pass up. He himself fell for Lilith so surely his brother and himself could share that in similarity.

"Wait Eve! Let's think about this." Lucifer interjects. "What if you try seducing him to our side?"

"Excuse me!?" Eve says in shock. How dare they suggest such a disgusting notion.

"I think its a good idea Eve." Lilith says in support. "If we can get Michael over to our side, even Sera would need to think twice. Our demands would be more readily heard."

"Which means we can get ..." Lucifer continues.

"Adam." Eve realizes what they are saying as she starts to see their logic. "... We can get Adam back." Eve murmured, feeling a flicker of hope amidst the tension.

Lilith leaned forward, her eyes glinting with the cunning of a strategist. "Exactly. Michael is a key player. If we can sway him, we gain significant leverage."

Eve hesitated, the idea of seducing Michael conflicting with her loyalty to Adam. Yet, the possibility of reuniting with her beloved was too tempting to dismiss outright.

"There is no time to waste!" Lilith says as she grabs Eve hands excitedly and leads her away. "I'm going to turn you into the sexiest lady in the Pride Ring."

Lucifer smirks as he watches the two of them go off. His pride swelling as he contemplated the potential outcome. If Eve could truly sway Michael, it would be a monumental shift in their favor. Plus, it would destroy the friendship between Adam and Michael.

Soon Adam will be by his side once more.

HIS HUSBAND BEST FRIEND!

-

"I don't care what she or the others have to say." Sera states to Michael. "Ensure when you return that Adam only hears what he needs to hear, Michael."

"Don't worry Sera, I got this." Michael assures. "I'm not letting them have my brewer."

With a beer in hand, Michael heads into the meeting room. Once in, he makes himself comfortable before turning on the holographic projector. Soon, the entire room changes to the meeting room in the embassy in hell.

He checks the security monitors and when he sees the trio enter the embassy, he sets it to record.

-

The trio enter the embassy and approach the meeting room. Eve, dressed in a stunning, yet subtly seductive gown that accentuated her curves without being overtly revealing, took a deep breath. Lilith had outdone herself, managing to strike a balance between allure and elegance.

"Remember, Eve." Lucifer said softly as they neared the doors, "You were able to seduce the First Man so Michael ... shouldn't be an issue."

"Great pep talk honey." Lilith says sarcastically as she pulls Eve aside. "You're gorgeous and you're going to do great."

Eve nodded, her heart pounding. Despite her outward composure, a whirlwind of emotions surged within her. She was about to face Michael, not just as a potential ally, but as a means to an end—to be reunited with Adam.

"We'll be right outside." Lucifer assures.

Before letting her go, Lucifer and Lilith give her a kiss on the cheek for good luck.

Stepping into the meeting room and closing the door behind her, Eve felt a knot of tension in her stomach. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what she had to do. Adam. This is for Adam, she reminded herself, even as doubt flickered in her mind.

Seducing the angel that is holding her husband hostage.

The love of her life.

LOCKED AWAY IN HEAVEN!

KILL HIM!

SHE MUST KILL HIM!

KILL ADAM'S CAPTOR!

No! She needs to seduce him!

She remembers what Lilith had told her. To seduce an angel, she needs to be aggressive. Don't give him the chance to think. Much like how she did with Lucifer.

"Welcome Eve." Michael greets. "There is a matter I wish to discuss with you. I-"

Eve cuts him off when she immediately strolls up to his hologram. Their faces now inches away from each other.

"Let's cut to the chase, shall we?" Eve asked, her voice low and sultry. She leaned in, her gaze piercing through the holographic projection of Michael. Despite the hologram’s nature, she aimed to convey the full force of her allure.

"Excuse me?" Michael ask, feeling puzzled. He was expecting her to lash out at his hologram.

"I know why you're here Michael." Eve leans forward and whispers into his holographic ear. "You want me."

"I do?" Michael ask, his confusion only increasing.

"Don't deny it. You called this meeting because you wanted to see me alone." Eve continued, her voice a seductive purr. "But I know you want more than just a conversation. Perhaps something more ... physical."

Michael contemplates what is happening for a few seconds before realizing what she was implying. Eve just made his job a whole lot easier.

"Oh really, do you now?" Michael ask with a grin. "Tell me, do you want this?"

"Oh believe me, I WANT THIS!" Eve says, putting on a seductive smile as she tries her best to picture herself talking to Adam.

"What about your relationship with Adam?" Michael ask as he leans forward, pretending to be interested.

"Adam? Why would I care about him when I can have an angel such as yourself." Eve says, trying her best to keep her vomit down.

"And Lucifer and Lilith? Do they not care?" Michael ask, happy that this was going so smoothly. He deserves at least two barrels for this.

"For Adam? We agreed that he wasn't worth our time." Eve says, wondering if its suppose to take this long to seduce an angel. Why is he asking so many questions? "We want you Michael."

Michael couldn't help but chuckle inwardly at Eve's attempts.

"I see." Michael said, maintaining his composed demeanor. "But what about your Adam? Surely, there's still some love there?"

Eve's façade faltered for a moment, a flicker of doubt crossing her features before she quickly regained her composure.

"Adam? He's a thing of the past." Eve insisted, her voice tinged with defiance as she lifts up her dress slightly to show off her legs. "You, Michael, are my future. My love."

"Come get me." Eve blows a kiss to Michael

Michael nods. "Thank you Eve."

Michael reaches down and presses a button to end the recording.

"Wow Eve, thank you for being so co-operative." Michael says as he smirks triumphantly.

Confused, Eve backs away from Michael. "Wait, what? So are you coming down here?"

"What? No!" Michael states. "Do you even know why I called this meeting?"

Eve shakes her head.

"Because Adam asked for it." Michael says with glee. "You know, he was being proposed to and he felt conflicted. After all, he still cares for you and wanted to know your true feelings."

"You mean ... Adam just saw all of that?" Eve says as realization slowly washes over her. Adam was going to see all the fake flirting she did. All the lies she told.

"Not yet, but he will." Michael says with a smirk.

"NO, ADAM! IT ISN'T LIKE THAT!" Eve starts shouting frantically. "I don't love Michael! I only love you!"

"Too late Eve. Everything up till just now has been recorded." Michael states. "Looks like Adam will get his closure after all."

"YOU BASTARD!" Eve tries to claw Michael's face but her hands only find air as they phase through his hologram. "DON'T YOU DARE SHOW IT TO HIM! I'LL KILL YOU!"

"Ah, there is the Eve I know." Michael says. "Thanks for making my job so much easier. As a reward, I'll let you have this picture of Adam."

Snapping his fingers, a framed picture appears on the table and Eve quickly picks it up. Upon looking, she could only scream at the sight before her.

A picture of Jophiel holding Adam's hands in mid proposal!

Lucifer and Lilith burst into the meeting room upon hearing Eve's scream.

"Welcome brother and his wife. My meeting with Eve is concluded. Do enjoy the rest of your day." Michael smiles and nods before turning off the hologram.

"Eve!" Both Lucifer and Lilith shout as they approach her.

Eve could only see red. She had been tricked yet again! Those bastards are making her look bad to Adam! Making her undesirable to him!

SHE'LL KILL THEM!

THOSE ANGEL BASTARDS!

THIS WON'T STOP HER!

SHE WILL HAVE ADAM BACK!

Rushing past Lucifer and Lilith, Eve runs out into the city and begins her wanton destruction to relieve her stress.

"ADAM!" Eve screams.

All of the sinners who inhabit the city knew they needed to run for cover.

-

With Michael's return, Sera called Adam and Aclima over into her office to watch the video.

As the video played, Adam's heart shattered into a million pieces. He watched in silence, each word from Eve piercing through him like a dagger. The way Lucifer and Lilith kissed her on the cheek, the flirtatious smile she gave Michael, and finally, her declaration that he was a "thing of the past" – it was too much to bear.

Tears welled up in his eyes, blurring his vision. He wanted to look away, to escape the pain, but he couldn’t. His hands trembled as he held Aclima close, seeking any form of comfort.

Eve had discarded him.

Like he never mattered.

The sight of Eve, the woman he once loved, professing her love to another tore him apart. He couldn't believe what he was seeing and hearing, couldn't comprehend how Eve could betray him in such a way.

"I'm so sorry Dad." Aclima says as she cradles her father. She wanted nothing more than to tell him how much of a bitch her mom was. How all the times she had told him before about her unusual behavior was correct.

But she couldn't. Her father didn't need any more reminders.

Sera stood nearby, her expression a mix of sorrow and anger. Seeing the devastation etched across her son's face, she wished she could shield him from the pain.

Sera moves closer and wraps her wings around her son and granddaughter, offering Adam comfort and support in his time of need.

"It's not your fault, Dad." Aclima whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "She doesn't deserve you."

As much as he wants to believe her, Adam just couldn't find it in himself to do so.

Was this his fate? To be relegated to being a forgotten memory? Do the people in his life truly love him? If Lucifer was around, would they all leave for him too?

Adam doesn't know.

Was he just that unlovable?

Chapter Text

After returning home, Adam had secluded himself in his room for the next five days. For everyone, this was concerning. Adam, the man and father who loves to explore, refuses to leave his room. Sera and Aclima had explained to everyone what had happened and advised to give him some space with only Lute and Emily choosing to sit outside his door. Every so often, Lute would knock on his door and hope for a response.

"Sir." Lute quietly calls out. "Are you okay?"

A minute passes before Adam murmurs out a response. "Yeah ... I'm fine."

If Lute hadn't press her ear to his door, she would have never heard his response. With that, she slumps back down onto the floor next to Emily and rest herself against the door.

For Emily, she hated this. Adam was always the one to make everyone laugh and bring smiles all around, whether it be with food or just his mere presence. Seeing him like this, withdrawn and broken, made her heart ache. She looked over at Lute, who shared the same concern in her eyes. They had all been through so much together, and Adam was always there for them.

Emily couldn't believe it. Adam is so much more miserable now than the time he found out Eve was in hell. How could Eve say all that about her former husband like that!? Yes, they haven't seen each other for centuries but he has been nothing but loving and caring during their time on Earth! How dare she say all that! HE EVEN LEFT EDEN FOR HER!

Emily took a deep breath, trying to steady her emotions. "Do you think he'll be okay?" she whispered, more to herself than to Lute.

Lute sighed, running a hand through her hair. "I don't know, Emily. He's never been like this before."

Lute swore to herself that she will get stronger. Not only to overcome Adam but to KILL EVE! How dare Eve make Adam so miserable! She can't be by his side because of her!

They sat in silence for a while, each lost in their own thoughts. The house felt eerily quiet without Adam's usual boisterous presence.

Emily stood up and knocked gently on the door. "Adam, can we talk? We can cuddle too ... please." Emily ask, her voice practically begging.

Emily wants nothing more than to break down the door and join him. To somehow will his misery away. How dare she call herself the joy-bringer when her future husband is so miserable? But Sera had said to give him space, to give him time to sort out his feelings.

BUT ITS BEEN ALMOST A WEEK!

Emily can barely control herself. Her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides, her knuckles turning white with the effort. Lute placed a gentle hand on her arm, a silent plea for patience. Emily took another deep breath, trying to heed Sera's advice, but the frustration was mounting inside her, threatening to explode.

SHE NEEDS HIS LOVE!

-

Jophiel used to hate seeing Adam move from one place to another. It always made it hard to track where he goes and sometimes prevents her from stalking observing him in certain areas like the training grounds. But now, as she watches him through the window from her perch, she sees him unmoving as he laid in his bed and she HATES IT!

Whenever she stalked observed him, she had always seen him full of life, even in his quiet moments. Now, he was a shell of himself, his vitality drained away. The sight twisted something inside her, a mix of pity and helplessness. She longed to swoop down and wrap him in her wings, to shield him from whatever demons plagued his mind.

But she had heard from Michael and Sera about his situation. She was also advised to give him space just like the rest.

So all she could do was watch him and hope he gets better.

-

Sera should be happy.

She watches through her monitor as Eve rampages throughout hell and it populace for the over the last few days. She should be happy.

She knew Eve words during the meeting with Michael were false and that she still loved Adam very much. She lied to Michael and tried to seduce him over to their side and it failed spectacularly. She should be happy.

Her son could finally move on from that harlot and any notion of love between them should be extinguished. She should be happy.

Yet she isn't.

All she could think about was her son.

The look of profound heartbreak in his eyes as Eve's cruel words echoed in his mind. She had never seen him so defeated, so lost. Even as Eve tore through Hell in her rage, Sera found no satisfaction. The pain Adam felt seemed to resonate within her, amplifying her own sense of failure as a mother.

She turned away from the monitor, no longer interested in watching the destruction any longer. She needed to find a way to help Adam, to bring him back from the depths of his despair.

But how?

With a heavy sigh, Sera turned off the monitor. She needed to see Adam, to hold him, to reassure him that everything would be alright, even if it felt like a lie. She knew that giving him space was the right thing to do, but the maternal instinct in her was screaming to comfort her child.

She rose from her chair and paced her office, her thoughts a whirlwind of emotions. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, she made a decision. She would go to Adam's room, even if it meant just sitting outside with Lute and Emily. Perhaps her presence could offer some small measure of comfort, if not to Adam, then to herself.

-

Aclima had returned earlier than normal from training her sisters. She couldn't focus when she knows her father is in such a miserable state. She had once thought that she had seen him at his lowest, when her mom had died.

But the state he is in now is so much worse.

Emily and Lute scooch aside to let Aclima access the door.

"How is he?" Aclima ask.

"Still the same." Lute replies as she shakes her head.

Aclima knocks on the door softly. "Dad, please come out." Aclima beg, trying her best to entice him out. "I'll talk to grandma and we can go to Earth like the old days. We can go on an adventure."

A minute passes before Adam responds softly.

"That's great sweetie." Adam replies with a sad tone. "Go on without me."

The room fell silent again, the weight of Adam's sorrow pressing down on everyone outside his door. Aclima exchanged worried glances with Emily and Lute, her heart aching at the thought of her father's suffering.

Emily starts crying and Aclima kneels down to hold her.

"What do we do ma'am?" Lute ask, barely able to hold back her own tears.

Aclima couldn't answer her. She felt just as lost and helpless as the others. Seeing Emily's tears and Lute's unsteady resolve made her realize how much Adam's presence held them all together. Without him, it felt like their family was fracturing.

As they sat outside Adam's door, a heavy sense of helplessness settled over them like a suffocating blanket. Each moment felt like an eternity, each heartbeat echoing the ache in their chests.

"We can't just leave him like this." Emily whispered between sobs, her voice thick with emotion. "He needs us."

Aclima nodded, her own tears mingling with Emily's. "I know, but what can we do? He won't let us in and I'm afraid if we push ... he may just regress further into himself."

As the three of them contemplated on what they should do, Sera arrives moments later to their surprise. They hadn't expected her to be back so soon.

She took a seat beside them, her heart heavy with concern for her son. She reached out and took Emily's hand, offering a small, reassuring squeeze. "We won't leave him alone in this." she said softly, her voice tinged with determination.

Aclima wiped away her tears, her gaze shifting from Sera to the closed door of Adam's room. "What do we do, Grandma?" she asked, her voice trembling with emotion.

Sera paused for a moment, considering her options. She knew Adam needed time to heal, but she also understood the importance of their support. "We wait." she said finally, her tone firm yet gentle.

They'll wait as long as it takes.

As the four of them sat by his bedroom door, Harper had entered the mansion to deliver her report and to also check up on her dad.

"Ma'am, here is the report." Harper says with a somber tone as holds out the logbook to Aclima.

"Thank you Harper." Aclima says between sobs as she accepts the logbook. She looks over at Harper and than to Lute and an idea came to her mind.

"I have an idea!" Aclima announces with newfound glee.

-

Adam couldn't muster the strength to get out of bed. Eve's words had cut deeper than any weapon. Every fiber of his being felt heavy, burdened by the weight of betrayal and heartache. He lay there, staring blankly at the ceiling, replaying Eve's words in his mind like a broken record. How could she say such things? Did his love mean nothing to her?

He tried to push the thoughts away, to bury them beneath layers of numbness, but they persisted, gnawing at his sanity like relentless beasts. He felt like a prisoner in his own mind, trapped in a cycle of despair with no means of escape.

Hours turned into days, and still, Adam remained locked in his room, drowning in a sea of anguish and self-doubt.

He gave Eve everything, but it wasn't enough. She chose Lucifer and desired Michael.

But amidst the turmoil of his thoughts, a small part of him yearned for the warmth of his family outside his door. Their presence, their concern, it whispered to him like a distant light in the darkness of his despair. Yet, he couldn't bring himself to face them, not when he felt so broken.

They'll leave him soon enough.

They all will.

He will never be enough.

Why live?

The window in his room suddenly shatters and before Adam could register what had happened, the figure that did it was quickly on him and hugging him tightly.

"Dad!" Vaggie yelled out. "I LOVE YOU!"

"Vaggie!?" Adam yelps in surprise.

Vaggie could no longer wait anymore. With tears streaming down her face, Vaggie clung to her father, pouring out all the love and frustration she had been holding in. "I couldn't stand seeing you like this, Dad. You're not alone, okay!? Please don't shut us out!"

She missed her dad!

She missed his love!

She missed his touch!

SHE NEEDED HER DAD!

Adam struggle to get out of the hug. He doesn't deserve the love that she is trying to give him.

"Vaggie, no!" Adam exclaims as he tries to pry her off. "I'm not good enough to be your father!"

Vaggie refuses to let go, her grip tightening as she buries her face in his chest. "I DON'T GIVE A FUCK! You're the best father anyone could ask for. You've always been there for us, through thick and thin. We need you, I NEED YOU!"

The door to his room burst open with a resounding kick, the lock flying off its hinge. Lute, alerted by the shattering window, had taken swift action. Without hesitation, Emily and Lute joined Vaggie, enveloping Adam in a tight embrace. Tears streamed down Emily's cheeks as she buried her face in his chest, her heartache mingling with relief at finally being able to hold him close.

"We love you, Adam!" Emily choked out between sobs.

Lute's arms tightened around them, her own tears mixing with Emily's. "You're not alone, Sir! I'll sooner die than leave your side!"

Adam felt overwhelmed by their love and support, a warmth spreading through his chest despite the darkness that still lingered within him. He didn't deserve their affection, but in that moment, he couldn't deny how much he needed it.

For the first time in days, he allowed himself to truly feel their embrace, to let their love seep into his wounded soul like a healing balm. And as they held each other tightly, a flicker of hope sparked within him, small but undeniable.

However, that hope was quickly extinguished as his self-doubt took over once more. Adam's mind raced with doubts and fears, each one louder than the last. How could he accept their love when he couldn't even love himself? He felt like a fraud, unworthy of their affection.

"I'm sorry." he whispered hoarsely, his voice barely audible over their sobs. "I'm so sorry for being like this."

He was suppose to protect them. To be their rock. But just a few words from his former wife turned him into this pathetic mess.

But his apology only seemed to fuel their determination. Emily pulled back slightly, her tear-streaked face searching his with unwavering intensity. "Adam, you don't have to apologize." she said firmly. "We're here because we love you, no matter what."

Lute nodded in agreement, her expression a mix of sadness and determination. "We're not leaving you, Sir. Not now, not ever."

"You didn't leave me after the flood had taken me." Vaggie says with a determined look. "I sure as hell am not leaving you!"

Adam's heart clenched at their words, a mixture of gratitude and guilt washing over him. How could he burden them with his pain? How could he ask them to bear the weight of his struggles?

But as he looked into their eyes, he saw nothing but love and concern reflected back at him. Despite everything, they were there, standing by his side without hesitation. Their unwavering support was both a comfort and a source of guilt for Adam. He wanted to push them away, to spare them from his suffering, but he couldn't deny the solace their presence brought him.

Slowly, hesitantly, Adam reached out and returned their embrace, pulling them closer as if afraid they would disappear if he let go.

Sera soon teleports into the room while they were having their moment and before he could take notice, she covers his eyes.

"Mom!?" Adam yells out in surprise. "What are you -"

"Relax Adam." Sera coos. "We're taking you somewhere nice."

Before he could protest further, Sera teleports all of them away.

-

The first thing Adam notices was the smell around him. The smell of fresh air and barbeque. It was a stark contrast to the suffocating atmosphere of his room. As Sera removed her hand from his eyes, Adam blinked, adjusting to the brightness of the outdoor light.

As his vision cleared, he takes in the familiar sight of a vast farmland with a modest farmhouse, the dwelling that belongs to Seth and Azura. Banners and decorations were strung up everywhere, giving the place a festive, welcoming vibe. Adam's eyes widened in surprise and confusion. All around him were his daughters, 3000 over of them with a myriad of expressions ranging from determination to worry, but all unified in their purpose. Each daughter stood ready to show their love and support for their father in their own way.

"Daddy!" a chorus of voices called out as many of them rushed towards him, enveloping him in a massive group hug.

Adam felt the breath knocked out of him, not by their collective force, but by the sheer weight of their love. He could barely comprehend the wave of emotions crashing over him.

Emily, Lute, Vaggie, and Sera stood close by, their eyes filled with a mixture of relief and hope as they watched the scene unfold. They watched as a wide smile overtook Adam's expression.

"Looks like my plan worked." Aclima says as she flies down to join the four of them.

"Gathering everyone to smother him in love was a great idea." Emily cheerfully says as she watches on. She can see that Adam's dark mood was slowly dissipating.

"Dad!" Seth calls out as he squeezes through all the exorcists surrounding Adam.

"Seth!" Adam calls back with glee. The two man hugging each other once they were close enough.

"Come on Dad, let's eat!" Seth says as he pull him along. "Azura has been dying to get you to try her stew!"

A large bonfire blazed in the center of the yard, with several grills set up, manned by a few of the more culinary-inclined daughters and supervised by Azura. The smell of grilled meat, vegetables, and baked goods wafted through the air, mingling with the laughter and chatter of those preparing the feast.

"Dad!" Azura calls out excitedly as she sees him approaching. "Come and sit! We're going to beat the record for the biggest family feast!"

As Adam sat down with his family, surrounded by the sounds of laughter and the comforting aroma of the barbecue, he felt a warmth spread through him unlike anything he had felt in days. He found himself laughing and smiling genuinely for the first time since Eve's cruel words had shattered his world.

Through it all, he couldn't shake the feeling of unworthiness that lingered in the back of his mind. But with each smile, each laugh, each embrace, that feeling grew fainter, overshadowed by the overwhelming sense of belonging and acceptance that enveloped him.

He allowed himself to bask in the love and warmth of his family, grateful for each precious moment they shared together. And as they danced and sang beneath the starlit sky, Adam found himself believing in hope once more.

Hope that love truly was stronger than what he initially thought.

Lucifer, Lilith and Eve may have shattered his heart.

But his family made him believe in love once again.

Chapter Text

Immediately after leaving the embassy, Eve unleashed her fury on the unsuspecting city. Her first target was the towering corporate skyscraper adjacent to the embassy. With a single, forceful punch, she sent shockwaves through the building’s foundation, causing it to tremble. The ground floor windows exploded outward, showering the street with shards of glass. Sinners inside the building scrambled for the exits, but the chaos outside offered no sanctuary.

The once-bustling streets were thrown into chaos as she continued her relentless assault. Glass shattered, alarms wailed, and panic spread like wildfire. Sinners screamed and fled in every direction, seeking shelter from the devastation. Even the more violent sinners knew better than to get in the way of the First Mother's warpath.

With a single, powerful motion, she tore a street light from its foundation, the metal screeching in protest. She hurled it into a nearby building, shattering windows and causing a cacophony of shouts and screams.

As chaos reigned, Eve's wrath seemed insatiable. She moved through the city streets like a force of nature, leaving destruction in her wake. No building was safe from her fury as she toppled structures with frightening ease. No sinners were safe as the streets slowly pooled with their blood.

"ADAM!" Eve screams out, sending chill down the spines of anyone who heard it.

-

With a sigh, Hannah watches smoke rise from the city in the distance with the occasional sinner being tossed into the air.

"Mom is at it, again." Hannah says as she sips her coffee.

"How the hell did Dad ever put up with her?" Cain ask as he comes up to the window next to Hannah to watch as well.

"I heard a phrase recently that 'Love is blind'. So maybe that's why." Hannah says with a smirk.

"Than Dad must be as blind as a bat." Cain muses.

"You think she'll summon you again?" Cain ask worriedly as he hugs Hannah protectively. Their mom's torture methods seems to be getting more and more unhinged as time passes.

"I doubt it. She only does it when she wants to try and lure Dad down." Hannah says, shivering at the though of being tortured again. "I'm just thankful she is taking her rage out on the city."

As they both watch the destruction unfold, they wished that the next extermination would arrive sooner. After having tasted their father's cooking once again, they now needed more.

-

"YOU FUCKERS!" Eve yells out as she kicks open the door to the castle.

Lucifer and Lilith were alarmed at Eve's sudden appearance. She had been rampaging through the city over the last three days and they had expected her to return back to them in a more calm state. They had no idea what happened during the meeting and was hoping Eve would tell them.

"Eve, calm down." Lucifer says with his hands raised in a placating gesture, his voice smooth and soothing. "What happened? Did Michael reject you?"

Lilith, sitting elegantly on the sofa, narrowed her eyes and studied Eve's furious demeanor. "Clearly something went wrong." she added, her tone sharp but curious. "Tell us everything."

Eve glared at them, her eyes blazing with anger. "What do you think happened? Your brilliant plan was a disaster! Michael saw right through it and worse, he recorded it! Now Adam will think I'm cheating on him! You two ruined everything!"

SEDUCE MICHAEL!?

She should have just proclaimed her love to Adam as normal and all would have been well!

Instead, now her relationship with Adam may be irreparable!

NO!

SHE REFUSES TO BELIEVE IT!

ADAM LOVES HER AND SHE LOVES ADAM!

HE STAYED LOYAL TO HER LIKE SHE DID!

IT'S THOSE FUCKING ANGELS!

FUCK SERA!

FUCK MICHAEL!

FUCK JOPHIEL!

Lilith stands and approaches Eve in a slow and cautious manner. "Eve, sweetie. Let's just take a couple of deep breaths and -" Once Lilith was close enough, Eve reached out and grabbed Lilith, lifting her up over her shoulders, she tosses Lilith out the window.

Lucifer's eyes widened in shock as he watched Lilith's form disappear through the shattered window, the sound of glass raining down echoing through the room. He quickly turned his attention back to Eve, whose chest heaved with ragged breaths, her face a mask of rage and betrayal.

"Eve, you need to calm down!" Lucifer said, his voice now edged with urgency. "This isn't helping anyone. We can fix this, but you need to control yourself."

Eve's eyes flashed dangerously as she pointed an accusatory finger at Lucifer. "Control myself? You want me to control myself after the mess you got me into!? You set me up to fail! THIS IS EDEN ALL OVER AGAIN!"

Lucifer took a step back, his mind racing to find a way to defuse the situation. "We had no idea Michael would see through the plan. We honestly thought he loved you! Why else would he call for that meeting? We never intended for this result!"

"Well guess what!?" Eve laughed bitterly, the sound harsh and filled with pain. "EVERYTHING IS FALLING APART!"

Lucifer could see the depth of her anguish, and despite his own growing frustration, he felt a pang of guilt. "Eve, listen to me. We can still turn this around. Adam loves you, and that hasn't changed. But you need to trust us and work with us. We can find a way to fix this, together."

But Eve was beyond reason, her mind consumed by anger and betrayal. She turned her furious gaze towards Lucifer, her fists clenched at her sides. "You're next!" she snarled, her voice dripping with venom.

Before Lucifer could react, Eve lunged at him with a primal scream, her fists swinging wildly. The two of them crashed to the ground in a whirlwind of violence, the sounds of their struggle echoing through the empty halls of the castle.

"Eve, Calm down!" Lucifer shouts as he recovers from Eve's attack. Turning towards her he finds a grandfather clock sailing through the air towards him. Both him and the clock travel down the hallway before landing near the end of it.

Their scuffle soon landed them in Lucifer's workshop. Where piles upon piles, both incomplete and completed rubber ducks lay and Eve came up with a brilliant idea. She may not be strong enough to hurt Lucifer in any meaningful way, but she could definitely hurt him emotionally.

"Wait Eve! We can't be here! This is -" Eve shuts him up with a kick to the face.

"Let's see how you like it when the one you love is taken away right in front of you!" Eve grabs a random rubber duck and starts pulling on it.

"No! Not Sir Duckington!" Lucifer shouts as he tries to recover from the kick.

With enough force, Eve tore the rubber duck in two. Earning a gasp of horror from Lucifer. "Sir Duckington! Noooo!" he cried out, his heart breaking at the sight of his beloved rubber duck being destroyed.

But Eve wasn't finished. She grabbed another rubber duck from the pile, this one adorned with a top hat and monocle. "And who do we have here?" she sneered, her fingers curling around the duck's neck.

"Please, Eve, stop!" Lucifer pleaded, struggling to get to his feet. "Those are ... those are my friends!"

Eve ignored his pleas and with a cruel twist, she ripped the head off the duck. "Say goodbye to Lord Quacksworth!" she taunted, tossing the decapitated duck aside.

Lucifer's eyes brimmed with tears as he watched his cherished companions meet their demise at Eve's hands. Each rubber duck had been crafted meticulously, each one representing a cherished memory.

But Eve's rampage didn't stop there. She continued to tear through the workshop, destroying duck after duck with ruthless abandon. "Lady Duckylicious!" she exclaimed as she ripped off the wings of a fairy-themed duck. "Captain Quackbeard!" she cried out as she tore the pirate hat off another.

Lucifer could only watch in horror as his collection was decimated before his eyes. Each duck had been a source of comfort and joy for him, a reminder of happier times.

Finally, as Eve stood amidst the wreckage, her breath coming in ragged gasps, she turned to Lucifer with a triumphant smirk. "There." she declared, her voice dripping with malice. "Now you know how it feels to have everything you love destroyed."

All in all, Eve destroyed about 69 of his precious ducks. It wasn't just about the physical destruction of his cherished rubber ducks; it was the emotional devastation of watching something he held dear being torn apart before his eyes. She will never be able to destroy his entire collection but just this fraction of it already pained him so.

Eve wanted to continue tearing more of his ducks apart. This wasn't enough for her. No amount of ducks she destroys will ever be enough to repay for the lost of Adam.

But as she stood amidst the wreckage of rubber ducks, a flicker of doubt crept into her mind. Was this truly the answer? Was destroying Lucifer's possessions the way to alleviate her own suffering?

...

Yes.

Before Eve could continue her onslaught, Lilith stumbles into the workshop, her hair messy and caked in mud. "Eve, what are you-". Lilith takes in the sight before her and for a moment, she thought of letting Eve continue her rampage. She never liked those ducks!

But unfortunately, she loves her husband and he probably suffered enough ... maybe. This was pretty funny to her.

But Eve was more important right now!

"Look Eve, we messed up. But all isn't lost. Adam is probably devastated about the news." Lilith tries to reason. "But if we can somehow get a message to him that it was all an act, all lies, than we can get him back."

Eve's chest heaved with anger and frustration, her hands still trembling from the destruction she had wrought. She glared at Lilith, her eyes flashing with a mixture of defiance and despair. "And how do you propose we do that, Lilith!? Michael has the recording! Adam will never believe us!"

Lilith's gaze softened as she stepped closer to Eve, her voice gentle yet firm. "We'll find a way, Eve! We just need to think clearly and come up with a plan."

Eve shook her head, her mind still clouded with rage and sorrow. "What's the point!? Even if we manage to contact Adam, everything has changed!"

"So are you giving up on Adam!?" Lilith ask aggressively, trying to rile her up.

"FUCK NO!" Eve responds.

Lilith reached out and placed a comforting hand on Eve's shoulder. "It's not over until it's over, Eve. We can't give up now. We owe it to ourselves and to Adam to try."

Eve's shoulders sagged as she let out a weary sigh. "Fine. But I don't know where to start."

Lilith offered a reassuring smile. "We start by getting our story straight. We need to figure out how to explain what happened without incriminating ourselves further. And then we find a way to get that message to Adam, no matter what it takes."

Lucifer, still reeling from the shock of seeing his beloved rubber ducks destroyed, slowly picked himself up from the floor and joined the conversation. "She's right, Eve. We need to focus on damage control now. We'll figure out a way to make things right."

Eve nodded, a glimmer of determination shining through her anger. "Fine. Let's do this. For Adam. But no more seduction attempts!"

"No more seduction!" Lucifer and Lilith agree in unison.

-

Michael moves to answer the knock on his door and finds both Adam and Lute behind it. A lovely sight before him as Adam was carrying two barrels over his shoulder while Lute was carrying a bag of food not familiar to him.

"BEER! Adam! Lute!" Michael opens the door and welcomes them in. "Come in!"

The two guests quickly move in and place the barrels down on the floor before moving to the couch. "Thanks again for talking to ... Eve." Adam says, his voice hitching a little. Lute squeezes his hand comfortingly.

"Don't mention it Adam." Michael pats his shoulders. "For you my friend, I'm willing to do a lot!"

As they settled onto the couch, Michael couldn't help but notice the somber look on Adam's face. It was clear that the events of the past few days had taken a toll on him.

"Are you alright, Adam?" Michael asked, his concern evident in his voice.

Adam sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. "I'm a lot better. At least, better than before."

Michael leaned forward, his expression serious. "Listen, Adam, I know things got complicated with Eve. But I want you to know that I'm here for you. Whatever you need, I'll support you. Just ask."

Of course, beer as compensation would be nice.

"Thanks Mikey." Adam nods in appreciation. "Come! Let's drink the night away!"

Michael got a couple of beer mugs while Lute opened up the bag of food. He learned that Adam had created another form of food called 'finger foods'.

"What food is this?" Michael ask as he eyes the bread but isn't sure what was on top of it.

"I call it 'Garlic bread with cheese'." Adam says proudly. "Try some, Lute just loves it, literally couldn't stop her earlier!"

"Sir!" Lute says embarrassingly. "I love anything you make."

Adam handed Michael a piece of the garlic bread with cheese, and as Michael took a bite, he was immediately enveloped in a symphony of flavors.

The bread itself was warm and soft, with just the right amount of crispiness on the edges. It carried the aroma of freshly baked bread, infused with the unmistakable scent of garlic that danced tantalizingly in the air.

But it was the cheese that truly stole the show. It was melted to perfection, creating a gooey layer that clung lovingly to the bread. With each bite, Michael could taste the richness of the cheese, creamy and indulgent, complemented perfectly by the savory notes of the garlic.

Together, the combination was heavenly. The garlic added a subtle kick of flavor, while the cheese provided a luxurious creaminess that coated his taste buds with pure bliss. It was comfort food at its finest, a simple yet irresistible indulgence that warmed him from the inside out.

As Michael savored the cheesy garlic bread, he couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Adam for introducing him to such culinary delight. With a contented sigh, Michael leaned back on the couch, savoring every last crumb of the cheesy garlic bread.

With his hunger abated by the delicious garlic bread and his thirst stirred by the sight of the beer barrels, Michael reached for one of the mugs and filled it to the brim with frothy, golden beer. The cool liquid felt refreshing against his parched throat as he took a long sip, relishing in the crisp, hoppy flavor.

"Ah, nothing like a good beer to wash down some tasty food!" Michael remarked, a contented smile gracing his lips as he set the mug down on the coffee table.

Adam chuckled, nodding in agreement as he took a sip from his own mug. "You got that right, Michael. There's just something about the combination of beer, food and good company that makes everything better."

Lute, sitting beside Adam, raised her mug in a silent toast before taking a delicate sip, her expression one of serene enjoyment. She leans onto Adam and gets comfortable. "Especially when its with the people you love, Sir."

Adam nods as he places his arm around Lute's shoulders.

The trio settled into a comfortable silence, the only sound filling the room the soft clinking of their mugs as they drank the night away.

Chapter Text

1950 B.C

Upon leaving to head out for dinner, Adam and Lute were surprised to find Jophiel standing on the other side of their door.

"Hi Adam!" Jophiel squeals excitedly.

"Ahhh!" Adam jumps back in surprise while Lute quickly unsheathes her swords and stands in-between them.

"Stay behind me Sir!" Lute yells. Despite knowing she is no match for a Seraphim, Lute was still gearing to fight this stalker.

"Calm down Lute. I bring no harm." Jophiel says with a smug smile. "Not like you can stop me anyway."

"Doesn't mean I won't try you bitch." Lute says with her sword pointed at Jophiel.

After calming down, Adam comes up behind Lute and places his hand on Lute's hand. "Put your sword away Lute. You can't keep doing this whenever Jophiel is around."

"But Sir, she is a threat!" Lute exclaims to Adam. "A threat TO YOU!"

"Relax Lute, she has been ... "observing" us for decades. Creepy but she hasn't attacked us at all." Adam reasons. "The only time she ever did attack was that one time you punched her."

"Yes." Jophiel says through gritted teeth as her aura intensifies, sending a very frightening chill down Lute's spine. "I remember that day very clearly."

Lute gulps as Jophiel stares her down. While Lute may be willing to fight a seraphim, she was still very much afraid of doing so.

Adam however was oblivious to the aura and continued as is. "So Jophiel, are you looking for Sera or Emily?"

Hearing Adam's voice, Jophiel threatening aura recedes and she dons a bright smile. "No, I'm here for you Adam."

"Me?" Adam questions with a puzzled look.

"See Sir! She is a threat!" Lute yells out as she unsheathes her sword once more.

A THREAT TO OUR LOVE!

"Will you just - chill Lute." Adam says as he reaches out to push her hand down once more. "Let's hear her out."

"As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted." Jophiel continues. "I would like to take you out to dinner."

"Dinner? Sure, we were just heading out for some anyway." Adam says before turning to Lute. "Right Lute?"

But before Lute could respond, Jophiel cuts her off. "No, Lute won't be joining us. It will just be the two of us."

"Sir, you can't!" Lute interjects with fervor. "Lady Sera has said that I must accompany you wherever you go!"

"Sorry Jophiel, but Lute is right." Adam confirms Lute's words.

"Sure, with regards to safety, Lute needs to be by your side." Jophiel nods. "But as a Seraphim, I am more than capable of ensuring your safety."

"That may be but Lady Sera, THE HIGH SERAPHIM, placed me in charge of his safety." Lute stands firm, her eyes locked onto Jophiel's.

"And I am here to relieve you of your duty." Jophiel says with animosity. "You deserve some rest and relaxation. Time to yourself."

Jophiel couldn't believe this ungrateful bitch. Here she was, willing to take Adam off her hands and she is blatantly disrespecting her.

LET ME HAVE MY ADAM!

"I don't NEED time to myself." Lute says with a stern voice. "My duty is to protect Adam, and that duty is paramount above all else. Especially against certain undesirables."

Jophiel's eyes narrow, the air thick with tension as the two women engage in a silent battle of wills. Adam, caught in the middle, rubs the back of his neck awkwardly, sensing the escalating hostility.

"Alright, enough." Adam says, stepping between them. "Jophiel, I appreciate your offer, but Lute's right. I'm not going anywhere without her."

Jophiel could only sigh in defeat. "Very well, she may come along as well." Jophiel reaches and takes Adam's hand in hers. "Of course, she is free to leave at anytime."

"Never!" Lute exclaims as she grabs Adam's other hand.

Adam felt like a tug-of-war rope, with Jophiel pulling one arm and Lute gripping the other. He looked from one to the other, both women's gazes fierce and unyielding.

"Okay, okay!" Adam said, trying to defuse the tension. "If we're going anywhere, it has to be all three of us. There's no other way."

Jophiel’s eyes narrowed slightly but then softened, her grip on Adam's hand loosening. "Fine," she said, her voice smooth and unyielding. "But know that this is a gesture of goodwill on my part."

Lute’s eyes remained suspicious, but she released Adam's other hand, taking a step back but staying close to him. "I'm watching you." she muttered.

Jophiel nodded, her smile returning, though there was a hint of something unreadable in her eyes. "Understood. Now, shall we proceed with our outing?"

Adam sighed inwardly, grateful for the temporary peace but still feeling the weight of the tension lingering in the air. "Yes, let's go."

With that, the trio set off, Jophiel leading the way with a graceful stride. They soon end up in the promenade and enter a high end restaurant. As Jophiel was a Seraphim, the angels working inside quickly ushered them to the best table in the establishment, offering a menu that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow.

"This place is amazing," Adam remarked, glancing around at the elegant décor and the subtle aura of magic that seemed to suffuse the air. He hardly comes to these places since he cooks often.

"It's one of my favorite spots." Jophiel said, her smile genuine this time. "The food here is divine. Very famous amongst the winners. Though your cooking still edges it out by quite a margin."

Lute remained silent, her eyes darting around warily as if expecting an ambush at any moment. Adam could sense her tension, but he also knew that she would never let it show openly.

As they settled into their seats, with Jophiel across from Adam while Lute sits beside him, Jophiel leans forward, her gaze fixed on Adam with an intensity that made him shift uncomfortably in his chair.

"I brought you here because I wanted to talk to you." she said, her voice low and flirty. "I want to know you better."

"Well, there isn't much for me to tell that the history books don't already say." Adam replies, still a little creeped out by Jophiel. "And I know you've been 'observing' me these past few decades."

Jophiel chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Oh, Adam, there's always more to a person than what's written in history books. I want to know about the man himself."

Adam shifted uncomfortably under her intense gaze, feeling exposed in a way he hadn't anticipated. He glanced at Lute, who was watching Jophiel like a hawk, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword beneath the table.

"I see." Adam replies. "What do you want to know?"

"How about ..." Jophiel puts her finger to her lips. "What do you desire in a woman?"

Lute perked up when Jophiel had asked the question. All this time, they had never though to ask Adam what he wanted in a woman. This was her chance to learn his desires.

The question had caught Adam off guard. Never in his life did he have to think about what HE wanted in a woman. His heart was still recovering from the attack by Eve but still it was a good question.

What does he want in a woman?

Someone who is loyal like Lute.

Someone who is caring like Sera.

Someone who always smiles like Emily.

Someone who shares his passion like Aclima.

Someone who never gives up like Vaggie.

Someone who is beautiful like Jophiel.

These traits were appealing to Adam but after his whole ordeal with Lilith and Eve, the one thing he desired above all in a woman was simple.

"I want someone who desires me in return." Adam says confidently.

Jophiel's smile widened, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Desires you, hmm? That's quite the simple yet profound desire, Adam."

Jophiel reached out a hand, placing it gently on Adam's, her touch light yet strangely comforting. "Sometimes, Adam, what we seek is closer than we think. Perhaps you just need to open your eyes to see."

Adam glanced up, meeting Jophiel's gaze with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "What do you mean?"

Lute quickly places her hand on Adam's as well. "It means the one for you may very well be right BESIDE YOU." Lute says as she glares at Jophiel.

"I disagree." Jophiel states, returning the glare. "I think you should look ACROSS from you."

Adam felt a wave of confusion wash over him as he looked between the two women, each offering cryptic advice that seemed to tug at his heart in different ways. His mind raced, trying to decipher their words and the hidden meanings behind them.

Before Adam could press either of them for further explanation, the waiter arrived to take their orders, providing a brief respite from the intensity of the conversation. As they placed their orders and the waiter departed, Adam found himself once again caught between the two enigmatic women.

Thankfully, the conversation had shifted to something more general. Jophiel had asked him about his time on Earth and Adam was happy to regale her with tales of his adventures and life on Earth. Jophiel was all too keen to listen.

However, Lute was uncomfortable, she notices Jophiel's leg creeping closer and closer to Adam.

That stalker bitch thinks she wouldn't notice but so long as it involved Adam in anyway, she will always know.

Lute delivers a swift kick to Jophiel's leg, causing her to yelp in surprise and draw back her leg. Adam, startled, looked between the two women, confusion evident on his face.

"Lute, what was that for?" he asked, furrowing his brow.

Lute's expression remained stoic as she shifted in her seat, her hand still resting on her sword beneath the table. "Apologies, Sir. Just thought I saw a bug crawling near Jophiel's leg."

Jophiel, rubbing her leg discreetly under the table, shot Lute a venomous glare, but her smile remained fixed in place as she turned back to Adam. "Yes, just a harmless bug, I'm sure."

Adam, though still perplexed, let the matter drop, though he couldn't shake the feeling that there was something more going on beneath the surface. As their meal arrived and conversation flowed more freely, he found himself enjoying the company of both women despite the underlying tension.

Jophiel though was feeling quite petty about earlier. Lute has always been a thorn in her side and she needed to get some revenge.

As Lute brought a spoonful of soup towards her mouth, she felt someone step down hard on her foot. She yelps in pain and drops the spoonful of soup onto herself.

"Oh, I'm sorry Lute." Jophiel coos. "That bug from earlier is quite elusive, you see. Do forgive me."

Lute eye twitches as she glares at Jophiel. "Of course, all is forgiven." Lute says through gritted teeth.

"Lute, are you alright?" Adam asked, reaching out to gently touch her arm.

Lute forced a smile, though it looked more like a grimace. "I'm fine, Sir. Just a little accident."

Adam nodded, though he couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to the situation than met the eye. He turned to Jophiel, who was now batting her eyelashes innocently, her smile sugary sweet.

"Jophiel, did you ...?" Adam trailed off, not quite sure how to voice his suspicions.

Jophiel's smile widened, though there was a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, Adam, whatever do you mean? I would never harm Lute on purpose."

Lute scoffed, her eyes flashing with annoyance. "Sure, because stepping on someone's foot is just a sign of affection, right?"

"Merely an accident." Jophiel waves her hand dismissively. "I just hate for that DISGUSTING BUG to get close to Adam."

"The feeling is mutual." Lute says with a glare.

The rest of the meal passed with occasional jabs and pointed comments, but Adam managed to steer the conversation towards more neutral topics, sharing stories from his past that managed to captivate both women.

"I'm going to the bathroom." Adam stands and head off, leaving the two women alone at the table.

With Adam gone, the two glare intensely at each other.

"Why are you trying to get in the way of my love?" Jophiel ask with frustration.

"Because I don't trust you." Lute states bluntly.

"Your distrust is misplaced." Jophiel retorts, her eyes narrowing. "I have nothing but good intentions for Adam."

True to her words, Jophiel only wanted to love Adam. However, she also desired to crush the competition.

TO WATCH THEM CRY AS SHE AND ADAM PROFESS THEIR UNDYING LOVE TO EACH OTHER!

Lute scoffs, crossing her arms defensively. "Good intentions? You've been stalking him for decades, Jophiel. That's not love. That's obsession."

"It may seem that way to you but its love to me." Jophiel calmly replies. "I love Adam."

"So do I." Lute, her voice softening as she looked down, the fierce determination in her eyes replaced with a tender vulnerability. "I've loved him for as long as I can remember and definitely a lot longer than you."

Jophiel's expression softened momentarily before hardening again. "You think my love is a joke!? Adam is special, and he deserves to be with someone who can match his greatness. Someone like me."

Lute leaned forward, her eyes locked onto Jophiel's. "You may be the Angel of Love, but that doesn't mean you understand Adam better than I do."

Jophiel was about to retort when Adam returned to the table, oblivious to the heated exchange that had taken place in his absence. He sat down with a relieved sigh, glad to be back in the relatively calmer atmosphere of the restaurant, or so he thought.

"Did I miss anything?" he asked, glancing between the two women, noticing the tense silence.

"Nothing important." Jophiel said quickly, her smile returning as she continued with her meal.

The rest of the meal passed without further incident, though the underlying tension never completely dissipated.

As they walked out of the restaurant, the evening air was cool and refreshing. Jophiel walked slightly ahead, leading the way with an air of confidence, while Lute stayed close to Adam, her eyes scanning their surroundings vigilantly.

Jophiel was glad that they had this meal together. Despite Lute's annoying presence, she was able to learn more about her love and also what he desired.

SHE'LL HAVE HIS HEART SOON ENOUGH!

"Thank you for a lovely time Adam. I do hope next time we could have a more ... private affair." Jophiel said with a flirtatious smile as they reached the mansion.

Adam smiled politely, though there was a hint of discomfort in his eyes. "I'll keep that in mind, Jophiel. But I think it's best if we keep things as they are for now."

Jophiel's smile faltered for a moment before she quickly regained her composure. "Of course, Adam. I understand. Until next time then."

With a graceful nod, Jophiel turned and flew off into the night, leaving Adam and Lute standing alone outside the mansion.

As they watched her go, Lute let out a sigh of relief, her shoulders slumping slightly. "I'm glad that's over with."

Adam chuckled softly, placing a hand on Lute's shoulder. "You and me both, Lute. You and me both."

Together, they headed inside the mansion, the events of the evening still fresh in their minds.

Chapter Text

As the years pass, the human population had risen at a steady rate and continues to do so. Which meant that the death rate had also risen. Unfortunately, people were still being sinful, though not as much as before. Still, a large number of people are going to hell.

Reading the numbers, Michael could only conclude one thing as he sipped his beer. The population in Hell is growing faster than they can cull it. While Adam's daughters were instrumental in keeping the population down, they were not going to be enough for the foreseeable future. Eventually, the population of sinners would surpass all of Heaven's combined population.

Would the trio in hell try to instigate another uprising? Maybe.

Sure, they can't get to Heaven and they practically can't harm angels, but so long as there was a non-zero chance of them becoming a threat, he will make sure to put it down. Lucifer himself already constitutes as a threat.

But how to improve the exorcists efficiency?

Increase the number of exorcists? Not feasible. Adam feathers do not fall so often and plucking him is out of the question.

Could the exorcists use holy light? No. They did not possess the angelic power to do so.

Go down himself? He wishes. The treaty forbids him from doing so unless any of the exorcists were harmed during the exterminations.

As Michael ponders, he replays on his monitor the past few exterminations and reads through the previous reports. Surprisingly, there was one particular year where their extermination numbers doubled, almost tripled over previous years.

Replaying that particular year on his monitor, he was amazed to find the city mostly in ruins BEFORE the exorcists had even arrived. He has seen this level of destruction before which was usually caused by one being.

Eve.

Her destructive tirade across hell was always a sight to see. Buildings would collapse, sinners would run screaming and the very foundations of Hell seemed to quake under her wrath. Eve's mere presence seemed to incite chaos and fear, rendering even the most hardened sinners into quivering messes.

Rewinding the footage to show Eve's rampage, Michael leaned closer to his monitor, scrutinizing the footage for any clues. Of course, the most obvious reason for such an act was given by Eve herself as she shouts the name of the First Man.

'ADAM!' Eve would shout relentlessly throughout the video.

The Mother of humanity, in hell, crying out for the Father of humanity who is in Heaven.

In the wake of her destruction, the sinners had no shelter to hide in, allowing the exorcists to pick them off much more easily instead of wasting time by having to bust down doors and hunting them down.

Michael couldn't help but marvel at the effectiveness of Eve's destruction, albeit unintended. The footage showed a level of chaos that made the exorcists' job significantly easier. He paused the video on an image of Eve, her face contorted with rage and sorrow.

But how to control such a force?

"Could it be?" he mused aloud. The answer to their problem might be standing right in front of him, or rather, rampaging across Hell. Eve's anger, while destructive, was also incredibly effective at destabilizing the population of sinners. If harnessed correctly, her outbursts could become a powerful tool.

And all he needed was Adam.

...

He has an idea!

-

"Where are we Miguel?" Adam ask as he looks around.

Michael grinned, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Welcome to Paradise Gardens, Adam!" he said, gesturing grandly. "The first ever amusement park in all of Heaven! Newly opened!"

Adam's eyes widened as he took in the sight before him. Rides and attractions gleamed under the golden glow of the sunlight. The air was filled with the sounds of joyous laughter, harmonious music, and the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.

A colossal roller coaster twisted and turned through the sky, its tracks made of shimmering starlight. Angels flitted about, guiding winners with warm smiles and comforting words.

"Dad! Let's go for that ride!" Aclima yells out excitedly as she points at the rollercoaster.

"I agree Sir!" Lute says with equal excitement. "Let's go for that ride!"

"That does look fun." Adam admitted, a smile spreading across his face. "You up for it Vagasaurus?"

Vaggie, riding piggyback on Adam, nodded her head with fervor. Raising her fist straight up in the air, she shouts, "Yup! Let's go Dad!"

Immediately, Aclima and Lute grab Adam hands and start pulling him towards the ride. As they do, Adam turns back to Michael. "You coming Mikey?"

"You go on ahead!" Michael yells back. "I'll catch up."

As the four of them enter the park, Michael pulls out a small camera orb and turns it on. Throwing it into the air, the orb starts tracking Adam discreetly and records every moment.

With the orb in place. Michael heads in to join them. Adam and his companions eagerly approached the roller coaster, their excitement palpable. Michael trailed behind, his mind still whirring with the potential of his newfound idea. As they stood in line, Adam looked back and waved, urging Michael to join them sooner.

Michael waved back, excited to join them and also for his plan. The orb he had released discreetly hovered above them, capturing every joyous moment.

As they reached the front of the line, all of them pile into the first car, buckling themselves in with anticipation. The roller coaster’s restraints clicked into place, and a gentle hum indicated the ride’s imminent start.

As the roller coaster lurched forward, a surge of excitement rippled through the group. The roller coaster plummeted down its first drop, and screams of delight filled the air. Adam’s laughter echoed back to Michael, blending with the joyous cacophony.

The scene was perfect.

As the day progressed, Michael captured every moment on the orb: the laughter, the shared meals, the playful banter. Each piece of footage would serve as a crucial part of his plan. By the end of the day, he felt a sense of grim satisfaction. He had the material he needed to proceed.

Now all he needed was a case of beer to go along with the upcoming show.

-

There was only one day left before the exterminations came around. The sinners had started to barricade their doors and find shelter for what is to come. Some who refused to heed the advice of those that came before them had taken up arms and were ready to fight.

As they did so, a large and wide video was suddenly being projected out over Pentagram City from the Heaven embassy. Everyone in hell looked out to see what was about to be played.

"Well this is new." Lucifer remarks as he looks out the window.

"They're probably going to play some nonsense about how we deserve our fate or say how horrible we all are." Lilith muses as she also looks out the window. "Aren't you going to come see it Eve?"

"Nah." Eve says, uninterested in whatever was happening as she lazes on the couch. She had to save her energy for when Aclima shows up.

The video starts to countdown.

3.

2.

1.

And the first voice to come through was from the man Eve has been trying to entice down into hell for centuries.

"Aclima, slow down, the ice-cream isn't going to run from you." Adam says as he chuckles.

Eve’s eyes, which had been lazily shut, snapped open at the sound of Adam’s voice. She bolted upright, her heart racing at the sound of his voice. She quickly moves to Lucifer and Lilith side and watches the video. The video shows Adam and his daughters at the amusement park enjoying their day together. The sight of Adam, carefree and smiling, especially together with Aclima, was enough to get Eve's blood boiling.

The footage continued, showing Adam laughing with Aclima, Lute, Vaggie and Michael as the rode the roller coaster, and later sharing a meal with them. Eve’s expression shifted from shock to a mixture of longing and anger. Every moment Adam spent with his daughters, every laugh and tender look, was a knife in her heart. The entire city of sinners, watching this unexpected broadcast, was equally transfixed.

“What the fuck is this!?” Eve yells, her voice trembling.

Adam is happy.

Adam is happy without her!?

HOW FUCKING DARE HE!?

SHE IS THE ONLY ONE THAT CAN MAKE HIM HAPPY!

FIRST ACLIMA, THAN LUTE AND NOW THERE IS ANOTHER HOMEWRECKER!

Lucifer and Lilith could see that Eve was about to enter one of her moods. Eve's fury was palpable. Her eyes blazed with an intensity that even Lucifer found unnerving. The video continued, showcasing Adam's joy and contentment, a stark reminder of everything Eve had lost and everything she still longed for. Her fists clenched, knuckles white, as she struggled to contain the tempest within her.

Lucifer and Lilith exchanged a glance. They knew what was coming, and they braced themselves for the inevitable explosion.

"Eve," Lilith began cautiously, "maybe you should—"

But it was too late. Eve's rage erupted with the force of a volcanic eruption.

"HOW DARE HE!?" she screamed, her voice echoing through the infernal halls of Hell. "HOW DARE HE BE HAPPY WITHOUT ME!"

With a guttural roar, she stormed out of the room, leaving a trail of destruction in her wake. Walls cracked, furniture splintered, and the very air seemed to tremble with her wrath. They watch as she bounds out of the castle and race towards the city.

Lucifer and Lilith turn back to the video. Although they are upset that Heaven would broadcast this video to mock them, they can't help but admire the man in it. It has been centuries since they last saw Adam, and now watching him in one of his happier moments feels surreal.

The both of them could only conclude one thing as they watch the video.

Adam is beautiful and his golden eyes were oh so lovely.

Aside from his halo and wings, he was still the same handsome man from Eden they both knew and love.

As they watched the video and admired him, the next scene nearly sent Lucifer into the same rage that Eve had exploded with moments ago.

On the screen, Adam was shown with Michael, laughing boisterously as they both shared a beer and watch as Aclima and Lute compete on the 'Test Your Strength' attraction. The way he looked at him, with such fondness and camaraderie, sent a pang of jealousy through Lucifer’s heart. The sight of Michael, always so smug and righteous, standing beside Adam, sharing in his joy, was infuriating. The one who had cast Lucifer out, who stood in stark opposition to everything he represented, now enjoying what Lucifer had lost.

"Cheers Adam!" Michael yells as he raises his glass.

Adam showed a bright smile as he lifted his own glass and clinked it with Michael's before the both of them down their respective bottles.

Lucifer remembered the days in Eden when Adam’s eyes held that same light when they were together. Despite his own feelings of resentment towards Adam and Michael, he couldn't deny the beauty of their bond. As much as he loathed to admit it, there was a part of him that longed for the same kind of companionship that he and Adam once shared.

IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN HIM! NOT MICHAEL!

HOW DARE MICHAEL TAKE HIS PLACE!?

ADAM BELONGS TO HIM! NOT FUCKING MICHAEL!

LU LU LAND IS SO MUCH BETTER!

Lilith’s nails dug into the windowsill, her own jealousy flaring as she watched Vaggie ride piggyback on Adam. Lilith's jealousy burned like a consuming flame as she watched the scene unfold. Her nails dug into her palms as she clenched her fists, her jaw set in a tight line. The sight of Vaggie, nestled comfortably against Adam's back, stirred a tumult of emotions within her.

In that moment, she felt a searing envy unlike anything she had experienced before. Vaggie, with her easy familiarity with Adam, seemed to embody everything Lilith longed for but gave up and she loved Lucifer. The way Vaggie laughed and teased Adam, the way she leaned into him without hesitation, it was a painful reminder of Lilith's own distance from him.

She couldn't help but compare herself to Vaggie. She was reminded of her own solitude, her own longing for connection and belonging. And now, seeing someone else occupy the space beside Adam that she so desperately desired, it was almost too much to bear.

ADAM ISN'T MEANT TO BE HAPPY WITH THOSE BITCHES!

HE WAS MEANT TO BE HAPPY WITH THE THREE PEOPLE THAT LOVE HIM THE MOST!

IN HELL!

HOW DARE HE!?

The two share a knowing glance before Lucifer snaps his fingers and teleports them away.

Meanwhile, in Pentagram City, Eve’s rampage had begun. Buildings crumbled under her furious blows, and sinners scattered like leaves in a storm. Her rage-fueled destruction was unparalleled, her screams echoing with the depth of her anguish and anger. “ADAM!” she bellowed, tearing through the city with a single-minded ferocity. Her rage was paused for a moment when Lucifer and Lilith suddenly teleported in front of them.

However, they weren't here to stop her. It would be foolish to do so.

With a wave of his hand, Lucifer sends out a wave of hellfire towards a group of sinners. The flames consumed them, their screams of pain quickly die down, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. Lilith, with a flick of her wrist, summoned tendrils of darkness that ensnared fleeing sinners, dragging them back into Eve's path. Together, they joined in Eve's warpath, channeling their fury towards the city.

The trio were angry and nothing was going to stop them.

"ADAM!" They shout in unison as the video of Adam smiling continues to play overhead.

-

Watching the chaos unfold on his monitor, Michael was happy to see that his plan had succeeded. Not only was Eve upset and wrecking the city, Lucifer and Lilith had joined her and are now causing massive damage to the city on an unprecedented scale.

Yeah, he has a good feeling that they'll surpass their previous record and than some.

"You did wonderful Michael." Sera congratulates him as she sips her homemade soup that Adam had made for her before he had left for Eden with Emily.

"Thank you Sera." Michael smiles as he sips his beer.

Together, they watch as the once large and bright city slowly crumble into ruins. Sinners trying to flee from the trio's wrath, only to be met with relentless destruction at every turn. The chaos was a symphony of screams and crumbling buildings, a testament to the power of their collective fury.

"Though, I still wish you have invited Emily and myself on that trip." Sera says, eyeing Michael sternly. "I would very much have liked to be with Adam on such a happy occasion and Emily is still upset at you for excluding her."

Michael chuckles, shaking his head. "Next time, I promise. But for now, let's enjoy the show."

Sera nods as they both settle into a comfortable silence as they watch the trio from hell. Whatever sinners they kill will soon respawn the next day and just in time for the exterminations. With no shelter to seek, the exorcists will easily pick them off.

"I'm sure my meeting with them this year is going to be lovely." Michael muses, already imagining the colorful words they were going to throw at him.

Sera smirks as she entertains an idea.

"I believe I will join you in this meeting as well."

Chapter Text

Hannah felt fortunate that she and Cain had avoided the city when the video of their Dad played overhead. The devastation was beyond comprehension. Buildings crumbled like sandcastles, chaos swallowed the streets, and a thick cloud of dust and smoke shrouded the sky, obscuring the heavenly orb. Amidst the distant cries of panic, one word stood out: "Adam!" yelled by the rulers of hell and the First Mother.

Now, a day later, exorcists roamed the once bustling city, mercilessly dispatching sinners. Hannah and Cain couldn't shake the fear that one of these trigger-happy exorcists, or rather, one of their "sisters" as they had come to learn from Aclima, might venture out to kill them. Thankfully, Aclima had kept her promise over the past few decades; none had attempted to reach them.

Their stomachs rumble as they see Aclima approaching with a large bag of food. That food was the only thing they look forward to in hell.

"Are you sure you're ready to meet her?" Hannah ask, her voice tinged with both hope and apprehension. Cain nodded, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of doubt. Meeting Aclima face-to-face was a significant step, and one neither of them took lightly.

Cain didn't want to avoid meeting his sister anymore. He wasn't afraid that she might kill her, in fact, he is quite confident she won't thanks to Hannah efforts.

Rather, Cain was afraid to hear or talk about Abel, to hear about how their Dad probably resents him. The guilt he feels over Abel's death has been haunting him ever since that tragic day. Many nights, sleep eludes him. When he closes his eyes, he sees Abel's lifeless form, the blood-stained earth, and hears the echo of his anguished cry.

He wonders if he will ever be forgiven, if the weight of his sin will ever lighten. His dreams are plagued by memories, twisted and dark, where Abel's face morphs into a specter of vengeance. Abel's specter haunted his dreams for centuries and even more so after the flood had taken his life.

Yet, who knew that falling into hell was the best thing to have ever happened to him. Meeting Hannah had been a blessing. She had seen through the darkness that cloaked his heart, helped him confront the shadows, and offered him solace in a place that was anything but forgiving. Together, they had found a strange kind of peace amidst the torment, a bond that defied the very essence of their damned existence.

With her love, Cain slowly found the strength to forgive himself. He knows that he deserves his fate in hell but he wants to be better. He doesn't want to be the smug and arrogant bastard he was back in life. He wants to be the man that Hannah loves.

The more time he spent working on himself, the more his dreams changed for the better. Abel still haunted his dreams but now, instead of being a harbinger of guilt and condemnation, he sometimes appeared as a beacon of forgiveness, a symbol of hope in the abyss of despair.

Cain found himself longing for those moments when Abel's presence brought not anguish, but a gentle reminder that he could always choose to be better.

Hannah watched Cain's face closely, her own heart pounding with a mix of fear and anticipation. She reached out and squeezed his hand, offering silent support.

"You won't be doing this alone. We're in this together." she reminded him gently. "Just remember, it starts with sorry."

Cain gave her a grateful smile, though it was tinged with sorrow. The burden of his past weighed heavily on him, and the impending meeting with Aclima only made it feel more acute. Yet, he knew this was a step he had to take. For too long, he had avoided confronting the ghosts of his past, hiding behind the shield of time and distance.

Aclima's approach interrupted his thoughts. She moved gracefully, her eyes sharp and knowing. As she reached them, she set down the bag of food, her gaze shifting between Hannah and Cain.

"Cain?" Aclima ask in disbelief.

"Hello Aclima, long time no see." Cain says, trying to portray confidence but failing to do so when the nervousness in voice was apparent.

Aclima's expression softened slightly at the sight of her brother, though there was still a guardedness in her eyes. "Indeed, it has been too long." she replied, her voice carrying a mixture of emotions that mirrored Cain's own. She glanced briefly at Hannah, acknowledging her presence before returning her attention to Cain.

"You've changed." she remarked, her tone thoughtful as she studied him. "I can see it in your eyes."

Cain swallowed, feeling exposed under Aclima's scrutiny. He had hoped that time would have dulled her perception, but it seemed that his sister was as sharp as ever. "I ... I've had a lot of time to reflect." he admitted, his voice quiet but sincere. "And Hannah ... she's helped me see things differently."

Aclima nods. On the one hand, seeing Cain had brought up old memories and feelings. She wanted to grab her spear and kill Cain this very moment for causing their father such great anguish in the past for killing Abel.

On the other hand, she didn't want to lose this relationship she has with Hannah and well ... deep down, she did miss her brother. They used to be close, before everything went wrong. Aclima couldn't deny the bond they shared, the memories of a time when they were just children, innocent and carefree.

"You've made quite an impression on him." Aclima said, turning her gaze to Hannah. "I must admit, I didn't expect to see him change so much."

To think, the once arrogant and boastful Cain. Now stood before her, humbled and contrite. The weight of his past sins hung heavy on his shoulders, but there was a glimmer of something hopeful in his eyes. Aclima couldn't help but feel a twinge of pride mixed with a hint of sadness.

Hannah smiled, a mixture of relief and gratitude washing over her. "He's done most of the hard work himself." she said modestly, squeezing Cain's hand again for reassurance. "I've just been here to support him."

"I'm sorry." Cain mutters out after taking a deep breath.

Cain's voice, though quiet, carried the weight of genuine remorse as he spoke those two simple words. Hannah felt his hand tighten slightly in hers, a silent acknowledgment of the significance of his apology.

Aclima's expression softened further at his apology, her features betraying a mix of surprise and understanding. For a moment, there was silence between them, the weight of Cain's words hanging in the air like a fragile bridge spanning the chasm of their shared history.

"I'm sorry, for killing ... Abel." Cain clarifies.

Aclima sighs. When she had first heard about Abel's death at the hands of Cain, she would have given almost anything to be the one to end him. But now, centuries in Heaven, she hasn't even thought of Cain or his fate. To see him apologize so earnestly was not what she had expected.

It was probably time to bury the hatchet for everyone's sake.

"Its not my forgiveness that you should be seeking." Aclima says. "But I forgive you Cain, for what its worth."

"I mean, I've been killing our siblings for a good few centuries now so I would be quite the hypocrite to scorn you." Aclima says, trying to lighten the mood.

"All this over Dad?" Hannah ask.

Aclima gestures towards the once large city now reduced to mostly rubble.

"You know what our mom is like. And now teamed up with Lucifer and Lilith, they have become quite the destructive force." Aclima says in a calm voice. "We do all this to protect him."

Hannah remembers when their mom instigated the uprising all those years ago. Unlike her other siblings, she was very much a coward and while she loves her Dad, she didn't want to fight Heaven and it was fortunate that she didn't because of ... well, the whole 'extermination' that started because of it.

"... Does Dad know?" Cain ask.

Aclima shakes her head. "No, and it's better that way. He doesn't need the burden of knowing what we do to keep him safe."

Hannah reaches for the bag of food, breaking the tension that lingered in the air. "Let's eat," she suggests, hoping to lighten the mood. "We can talk more afterward."

Aclima nods, a small smile touching her lips. "Yes, let's."

Settling down to eat, the three of them find a strange sense of camaraderie as they talk about their mother. As they share their meal, Cain feels the weight of guilt and regret slowly lifting from his shoulders, replaced by a newfound determination to make amends and to embrace the possibility of a better future, both for himself and for those he cares about.

His thoughts drift to his father. How in the video that was played had shown him being so happy. If anyone deserves happiness, it would definitely be him.

Cain vows that he would never again bring such anguish to his father again.

AT ANY COST!

-

A week after the exterminations, Lucifer, Lilith and Eve were eager to get some answers. Marching up to the embassy, they slam its door open and head for the counter where a gold bell sat upon. Lucifer taps the bell and quickly signs the three of them in. Once done, they make their way to the meeting room and Eve kicks the door open. The trio from hell were caught off guard when they found a second Seraphim next to Michael.

"How uncouth." Sera remarks as she sees the three of them.

Sera and Michael sat side by side, Sera with her homemade soup and Michael with his beer, as they awaited the arrival of the trio from hell. Though they didn't show it outwardly, both were excited for this meeting, eager to bask in their anguish. In preparation, Sera and Michael had chosen not to wear their usual attire. Instead, Sera wore a shirt that said 'Best Mom' while Michael wore one that said 'Best Friend' both shirts signed by Adam.

"Greetings brother, his wife and concubine!" Michael greets them with a smug smile. "Have a seat and -"

Michael is cutoff when the very chair he was gesturing at was thrown towards him, phasing through his hologram. Frankly, he wasn't surprised that the chair had been thrown at him as it had become a regular occurrence with their annual meetings. Instead, he was surprised that it was Lucifer who threw the chair instead of Eve.

"Rather aggressive way of greeting." Sera says as she narrows her eyes at them.

"PARADISE GARDENS!?" Lucifer yells out in anger. "My Lu-Lu Land is ten times better than that miserable excuse for a theme park that you made!."

"Yet Adam visited mine instead of yours." Michael says with a smirk. "Must be a skill issue."

"Oh! You fucking piece of -" Lucifer yells but is cut off when Eve pushes past him.

"YOU!" Eve yells out as she marches up to Sera's hologram with her finger pointing towards her. "GIVE ME MY ADAM! I WANT MY HUSBAND BACK!"

Sera's calm demeanor didn't waver as she took a slow, deliberate sip of her soup, her eyes locked onto Eve's fiery gaze. Michael, meanwhile, leaned back in his chair, an amused smirk playing on his lips.

"Michael, please ensure we get what we came for." Sera informs him. "While I enjoy my homemade soup that ADAM made for me."

Eve tries to grab at the container with the soup in it but her hand just phases through the hologram. "That is suppose to be my soup!"

"You three know how this goes." Michael says smugly. He holds up his hand and gestures towards Lucifer for something.

Lucifer rolls his eyes with annoyance before snapping his fingers and summoning a document on the table. Michael than snap his fingers and the document appears in his hands. After skimming through it, Michael nods his head to Sera.

"Greetings Eve." Sera nods her head to Eve.

"GIVE ME MY HUSBAND AND THAT SOUP!" Eve shouts angrily in Sera's face. "Where is he you bitch!?"

"Husband?" Sera tilts her head. "As I recall, you are widowed."

"I am not single and you know it!" Eve exclaims in frustration. "Adam is mine!"

"That does not seem to be the case. My son is currently single and isn't in a relationship." Sera says as she sips her soup. "Yet."

"HE IS NOT FUCKING SINGLE!" Eve shouts. "HE IS MINE!"

"Is that right?" Sera says with a raised eyebrow. "Are you not in a polyamorous relationship with those two? Not only that, I recently saw a recording where you claim to no longer love him. In fact, you seem to want Michael here instead."

"YOU TRICKED ME!" Eve tries to punch Sera but her fist goes right through her hologram.

"I'm flattered Eve but I'm not like my misguided brother over there." Michael chuckles as he gestures towards Lucifer. "I must thank you brother. Being Adam's BEST FRIEND has many benefits.

"You pompous piece of shit!" Lucifer throws a fireball at him but it fails to connect, hitting the wall after passing through Michael's hologram. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE MY PLACE!"

"Take it? As I recall, you gave it up." Michael says as he puff out his chest, accentuating the words on his shirt towards Lucifer. "I don't believe that having an affair with his first wife and tricking the second are the actions of a best friend."

"IT WASN'T FUCKING LIKE THAT!" Lilith cuts in with her own angry shout.

"So you didn't cheat on my son and hide the fact? You didn't choose to break his heart only after he nearly discovered your affair?" Sera questions sternly. "You even sat him down and told him how much more thrilling it was to be with Lucifer?"

Lilith couldn't deny what Sera had said. At that time, she simply followed her heart and did not think about her actions. She had many regrets about Eden but loving Lucifer wasn't one of them. But breaking Adam's heart the way she and Lucifer did was definitely one of her biggest regrets.

Lilith swallowed hard, the weight of Sera’s words pressing down on her like a millstone. "I ... I never wanted to hurt Adam." she admitted, her voice softer now, laden with remorse. "I loved him, but I also loved Lucifer. It wasn’t about betrayal, it was about following my heart."

"And in following your heart, you shattered his." Sera replied, her tone cutting but controlled. She put her soup down and leaned forward slightly, her eyes boring into Lilith's. "Do you really believe he could just forget that pain? That betrayal!?"

"I didn't mean for it to be that way." Lilith replies, her voice becoming meeker.

"He even accepted your relationship with Lucifer after all the pain. Allowed himself to be relegated to be that of a brother to you." Sera continues, her voice now taking on an angrier tone. "Did my son not give you his blessings as well!?"

"I ..." Lilith wanted to retort but couldn't find the words to do so.

Yes, she broke his heart but so what? She wants to make amends and be with him again. They were originally meant to be together after all!

WHY CAN'T THIS BITCH SEE THAT!?

SHE NEEDS HIS LOVE!

TO FEEL THAT TENDER LOVE AGAIN!

"He loved you and only wanted for you to be happy. So what did you do to repay his kindness?" Sera says as she turns her attention back to Eve. "You got Eve, his second wife to eat the forbidden fruit."

"I was tricked and you know it!" Eve yells out in defense. "I never betrayed him!"

"You tried to force him to eat the fruit!" Sera retorts, her voice rising in anger. "He left Eden because of you!"

"It was never our intention to hurt Adam! We love him as much as -" Lucifer tries to reason but Sera cuts him off as multiple eyes started appearing over Sera, her anger at the trio made clear.

"MY SON HAS NIGHTMARES BECAUSE OF YOU THREE!"

Lucifer and Lilith were taken aback by the news. Sera's fury was palpable, the air in the room crackling with tension. Lucifer exchanged a glance with Lilith, both realizing the depth of their actions' repercussions. The weight of Adam's suffering bore down on them heavily.

"Nightmares?" Lucifer repeated, his voice quieter now, tinged with guilt. He and Lilith hadn't expected that, Adam seemed so happy in the video, enjoying his time without a care in the world.

Sera recalls as she looks at them with frustration. "So many nights I had to assure him that none of us would abandon him. So many nights I had to promise him that none of us would run into your arms like Lilith and Eve had. That we all genuinely love him."

Ever since that day Adam had his nightmare about Lucifer, Lilith and Eve, he would still occasionally get them. Thankfully, Adam never tried to leave the house again like the first time, but whenever he had those nightmares, he would always struggle in his sleep, trying to escape whatever nightmare had gripped him. All Sera and the others could do was hold him tightly and whisper how much they love him. But still, Sera could see the dark circles and eyebags forming.

Sera’s voice softened slightly, her anger giving way to a more sorrowful tone as she continued. "He struggles with the same fears and insecurities you instilled in him. He relives the betrayal, the abandonment, the heartache."

Lucifer had always prided himself on his independence, his defiance, how he knew better, but now he couldn't escape the truth of his actions. Adam's nightmares were a stark reminder of the pain he had caused, a pain he couldn't simply dismiss with a wave of his hand. The realization cut through his pride like a blade, leaving behind a raw sense of guilt and regret.

Lilith, too, found herself grappling with her own demons. She had followed her heart, yes, but at what cost? The love she had shared with Lucifer had blinded her to the suffering she had inflicted on Adam. She had thought herself free from the constraints of Eden, free to pursue her desires, but now she saw the chains she had forged with her own hands. The weight of Adam's anguish bore down on her, crushing her beneath its unforgiving burden.

But Eve believes differently. She knows that Adam will always be happiest with her! That he suffers in the company of angels.

"BECAUSE YOU DON'T LET HIM BE WITH HIS TRUE LOVE!" Eve shouts, unafraid of Sera. "He belongs to me!"

When will this oversized whore realize that Adam is hers and hers alone!

ADAM LEFT EDEN FOR HER!

ADAM LEFT SERA FOR HER!

ADAM IS RIGHTFULLY HERS!

"You will NEVER have him again!" Sera shouts, her composure broken with having to deal with Eve's audacity. She wanted nothing more than to smite Eve and end her existence once and for all. Her biggest regret was never stopping Adam from leaving the garden with this harlot!

SHE SHOULD HAVE STOPPED HIM FROM LEAVING WITH FORCE!

Michael reaches out his hand and places it on her shoulder, an uncharacteristic gesture of restraint. Sera takes a deep breath, her many eyes closing one by one until only her human pair remains open. She leans back, trying to regain her composure.

"Adam stays in Heaven. This will NEVER change!" Sera declared, her voice edged with lingering fury, but tempered by Michael's calming presence.

Michael, sensing the growing volatility, interjected with a smirk. "You three have done enough damage. It's time to let him be."

There was no changing their mind but Lucifer still had to try. Guilt ridden or not, he loves Adam and still wants him in hell with them.

WHETHER ADAM WANTS IT OR NOT!

Lilith, her defiance now tempered with guilt, looked at Sera with pleading eyes. "We just want a chance to make things right. To apologize, to show him we've changed. That we love him and want him."

"Changed?" Sera's says in disbelief. "You think an apology will erase years of torment? You think you deserve a second chance after all you've done?"

"He's family." Lucifer said, his voice softening. "We all are, in our own twisted way. Can't we at least speak to him?"

Sera's glare softened slightly, replaced by a hint of sorrow. "Family? You call yourselves family after everything you've put him through?"

"At least I AM his family!" Eve yells out. "You're just playing pretend mother to him! YOU HAG!"

Sera's eyes blazed with fury, the air around her crackling with the intensity of her anger. She stood up, her figure becoming more imposing as her multiple eyes opened again, each pair reflecting the wrath she felt towards Eve's words.

"How dare you!" Sera seethed, her voice low and dangerous. "You claim to be his family, yet you side with the ones who hurt him the most. You twisted his love, manipulated his trust, and now you stand here demanding what you believe is rightfully yours!?"

Eve, undeterred, stepped forward, her defiance matching Sera's rage. "I AM HIS FUCKING WIFE! I have a RIGHT to be with him."

"I'm sure Aclima and a few others would disagree." Michael quips with a smug smile.

"ACLIMA!" Eve's face contorted with anger, her voice rising. "He loves ME! He always has and always will! You can't keep him from me!"

"We already have." Sera says with a calm tone. "Goodbye Eve. I hope you find love with Lucifer and Lilith because you WON'T find it with Adam."

"YOU BITCH!" Eve takes one last futile swing at Sera. "GIVE ME MY ADAM!"

Michael presses a button and ends the call. The trios hologram disappearing.

"Well, that was ... enlightening." Michael remarks as he opens another beer.

"Indeed." Sera replies as she finishes her soup, trying to calm her nerves.

-

As she was returning home, Sera's anger still smoldered within her, a tempest raging beneath her calm exterior. She had hoped that the meeting with Lucifer, Lilith, and Eve would yield some semblance of closure, but instead, it had only reignited the flames of her fury.

As she entered her home, she finds Adam playing chess with Lute.

"Checkmate Lute!" Adam yells out in triumphant victory. "Five games in a row."

Lute clenched her fists, humiliated once again at this lost. "One more game Sir!"

"Hold that thought, mom is back." Adam says as he gets up and approaches Sera.

"Welcome home mom!" Adam greets with a beaming smile and arms outstretched for a hug.

Sera's heart softened at the sight of her son's warm smile, a stark contrast to the chaos and anger she had just endured. She embraces him tightly, her wings enveloping him.

Adam returns the hug, sensing the tension in Sera's embrace. He gently strokes her back, a silent gesture of comfort and reassurance. For a moment, they stand there, locked in a loving embrace, the outside world fading away as they find solace in each other's presence.

"Are you okay, mom?" Adam asks softly, pulling back slightly to look into Sera's eyes.

Sera smiles, though there is a hint of sadness lingering in her gaze. "I will be, my dear. I will be."

THEY WILL NEVER HAVE YOU!

As Sera tightens her hug, Adam starts feeling his entire body being compressed. "Ummm mom, ease up on the love. I'm -"

THEY DON'T LOVE HIM AS MUCH AS SHE DOES!

"Mom!" Adam starts tapping her back, trying to get her to ease up but Sera ignores it.

"Sir!" Lute flies over and tries to pry Sera wings off of him but her strength wasn't enough. Sera, lost in her thoughts, only continues to tighten her hug.

ADAM WILL STAY IN HEAVEN!

Chapter Text

1850 B.C

"Dad, I've decided—I want to be an exorcist," Vaggie declared, her voice steady.

Adam blinked, startled from his nap. "An exorcist? Didn't you say you wanted to try everything else first?"

Vaggie nodded, determination gleaming in her eyes. "Yes, but nothing else feels right. I've tried everything over the centuries, and nothing has worked. Maybe this is it."

"I’ve been thinking about it a lot, and I believe this is my calling. To be with my sisters!" Vaggie says with glee. Working with her sisters was a positive aspect of the exorcists for her.

"Well, if you want to, I say go for it!" Adam encourages excitedly.

As far as he knew, being a part of the exorcists should be a safe and pretty boring job outside of sparring. They are meant to guard Heaven and so far, he has never heard of any threats to Heaven. Or was it because they are guarding Heaven which is why no threats ever reached Heaven?

Regardless, if Vaggie wants to join them, Adam would support her wholeheartedly.

"Thanks Dad!" Vaggie says. "How does one become an exorcist?"

The questions catches Adam off guard. Every time he created his daughters, he would place them under Michael's care and they all volunteered to join the Exorcists Defense Force. It was a good job to have since it was relatively safe and allowed them to be close to their sisters, but he had never really looked into the specifics of how one actually became an exorcist.

"I don't know actually." Adam curiosity piques with the question. "Let's go find out!"

Vaggie nods eagerly and they both head to the living room where they find Lute.

"Lets go Lute! We're heading to the training grounds." Adam calls out.

"Oh, are we sparring again Sir!?" Lute ask, excited to spar.

"No. Vaggie here wants to join the exorcists and I'm going to go with her and find out how you girls become one!" Adam says excitedly.

"You ... you are?" Lute swallows nervously. Lute had no problems with Vaggie joining the exorcists. In fact, she would welcome her. Vaggie skills with the spear were on par with Harper's. But to become an exorcist, they have to go through that 'meeting'.

"Sir, you don't have to!" Lute says with a hint of panic. "I can take her there myself."

"Nonsense Lute!" Adam says as he waves his hand dismissively. "I want to see how you girls become an exorcist and I get to see my daughters! Heck, lets call Emily! I'm sure she is around here somewhere."

"No, wait -" Lute tries to stop him but fails.

"Emily!" Adam calls out loudly, his voice carrying throughout the mansion.

Hearing Adam call for her, Emily races out to his location and looks at him while panting.

"Yeah Adam!?" Emily says excitedly.

"We're heading out to the training grounds, wanna join?" Adam ask, happy to see her so excited.

"YES!" Emily squeals with delight as she flies down and lands on Adam's back.

"HEY!" Vaggie yells. Seeing her favorite spot on her Dad being taken by the small seraphim, Vaggie quickly scales Adam's back.

"Come on Vaggie! Let mommy have a turn on his back!" Emily pleads as Vaggie tries to push Emily off.

"You're not my mother!" Vaggie exclaims.

"I will be soon enough." Emily coos.

"I don't care! I ONLY HAVE DADDY!" Vaggie yells as she tightens her hold on Adam.

"And a mommy soon!" Emily teases with a smile. Vaggie only returns her smile with a glare.

"Alright, that's enough you two. Let's head to the training grounds." Adam says he creates a portal. "I'm dying to know how my girls become an exorcist."

Lute quickly rushes forward and steps between them and the portal. "I'm sure Aclima is busy Sir, perhaps we should make an appointment for the future."

"That's fine Lute. We can meet with Michael instead." Adam reaches out and starts pushing Lute through the portal.

"But Sir!" Lute pleas fell on deaf ears as she is pushed through the portal.

-

"Listen up sisters! Today's training will focus on hand-to-hand combat." Aclima shouts out as she stood in front of thousands of her sisters. "While those sinners may not be able to harm us in any meaningful way, that doesn't mean we should get complacent. In the event that you lose you grip on your weapon, I still expect you to use your fist! Mastery of all forms of combat is essential to our duties."

The sea of exorcists nodded in unison, their expressions serious. Aclima's presence commanded respect, and her words were law on the training grounds.

"Remember! We do this to protect our Father! Those sinners -" Aclima speech was interrupted with the sudden opening of a portal. Emerging from the portal was Lute and Adam with Emily and Vaggie on his back.

"DAD!?" Aclima exclaims in surprise. All the exorcists quickly turn themselves around to face their father.

"Hi Dad!" Many of them shouted.

"Spar with me Dad!" Others shouted.

"Did you bring food!?" A couple of stomachs could be heard rumbling.

"We love you Dad!" All of them shouted in unison.

Adam's chest swelled with pride as he grinned, his daughters' voices echoing around him. He had never gotten used to the overwhelming love and admiration his daughters showed him, but it always warmed his heart.

"Hey girls!" he called out, his voice carrying over the training grounds. "I love seeing all of you working so hard!"

Aclima quickly regained her composure and flies over her sisters and to her father, her face a mixture of love and slight panic at the unexpected interruption.

"Dad, what brings you here today?" she asked, her tone formal yet affectionate as she glances over at Lute. "I wasn't expecting you to be here today."

Adam gently set Emily and Vaggie down, and they both stood beside him, Vaggie looking around with a mix of awe and determination. "Vaggie has decided she wants to become an exorcist!" Adam announced proudly. "And I realized I don't actually know the process you all go through to join the ranks. So, I thought I'd come see it for myself."

"Is that so ..." Aclima says. "Excuse me for a moment."

Aclima steps away from the group and heads over to Harper.

"Distraction plan 13" Aclima whispers quietly to her. Harper nods in response and does a series of hand signs to the rest of the exorcists.

Satisfied, Aclima returns to her father and puts her arm around Vaggie. "I'll bring Vaggie to get a fitting for her uniform."

"Oh, I'll join you!" Emily says with glee. "I know all her measurements after all."

"You what!?" Vaggie yells as everyone looked at her in disbelief.

"Of course I know. A mother just does." Emily says as she giggles.

"You're not my mom!" Vaggie exclaims in frustration.

"So shy." Emily replies with a smile.

"I ... appreciate it Emily but I think its better you stay with Dad. I can handle this." Aclima assures.

They need to keep both her and Dad distracted while they talk to Vaggie. Dad and Emily must never know of their true purpose!

"Dad!" Harper calls out as she and a few of her sisters rush forward. "Let's spar!"

"I love to honey, but not today. I'm here to watch Vaggie become an exorcist like the rest of you." Adam replies.

"Come on Dad!" Harper eggs him on. "We may not win in a one on one but how about a six on one!"

Adam was intrigued. The challenge of taking on six of them does make his fighting spirit excited. "Six on one, huh?" Adam stroked his chin thoughtfully, a playful smile tugging at his lips. "That does sound like fun. I guess I can spare a few minutes. Alright, you’re on!"

As Adam walked towards the sparring ring, Vaggie felt a surge of excitement and a hint of nervousness. Aclima took her hand gently, leading her towards a more secluded part of the training grounds.

"Don’t worry, Vaggie. This will be quick. We just need to talk about a few things before you officially join us." Aclima assured her, glancing over her shoulder to make sure Emily and Adam were sufficiently distracted.

-

Sera was exhausted.

Going through the proposals and feedback provided by the winners on how to improve their life or Heaven in general had been mentally draining.

Sera slumped in her chair, rubbing her temples with weary fingers. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on her shoulders as she reviewed each proposal, trying to find the best course of action for the well-being of Heaven and its inhabitants.

The winners' suggestions varied widely, from small adjustments to daily routines to ambitious plans for restructuring society though more often than not, she finds many of their ideas idiotic. Still, some of the ideas had its merits and drawbacks, and Sera felt the weight of making decisions that would affect the lives of countless beings.

As she reached for yet another proposal, her eyes drooped with fatigue. The endless stream of paperwork seemed never-ending, and she longed for a moment of respite. To hug her son or daughter and just forget about the workload she had.

She was grateful when she suddenly received a call. Tapping her halo to answer, she finds Lute on the other line.

"Lady Sera, there might be an issue." Lute reports.

"Might?" Sera ask. "What sort of issue."

"Adam and Emily are at the training grounds." Lute informs.

That in itself wasn't an issue. They have both been to the training grounds numerous times. Adam more so as he enjoyed sparring with his daughters and talking with Michael. Though he never said he was going to visit the training grounds today.

"Vaggie wishes to join the exorcist program and Adam wants to oversee her initiation." Lute continues.

Now there is the issue. Before anyone of them joins the exorcists, they always had a meeting beforehand where they had to swear secrecy to never tell Adam or Emily what they were about to tell them. And now Adam wants to witness that process?

NEVER!

"I'll be there." Sera says sternly and she abruptly hangs up.

Leaving the paperwork on her desk, she summons a portal and immediately heads to the training grounds.

-

Aclima had escorted Vaggie into Michael's office where they find him sitting with a serious expression. Upon entering, Aclima gestures for Vaggie to take a seat in front of Michael before she locks the door and stands guard by it.

"I thought I was getting fitted for my uniform?" Vaggie says as she sits nervously in front of Michael. Not used to seeing him being so stoic instead of carefree. Especially because he had no beer in hand with him.

"You will be should you accept to join the exorcists after hearing what I'm about to tell you." Michael replies. "But before we begin, you must swear to secrecy that whatever you hear in this room, it must not reach to Adam or Emily ears. Understood?"

"Yes." Vaggie nods.

"Good." Michael says. "Tell me, what do you know about Eve, Lilith and Lucifer?"

"As much as anyone else I suppose." Vaggie says. "But the gist of it is that all three of them betrayed my Dad with Eve doing so a little later and now all three of them are condemned to hell."

"Indeed they are." Michael nods. "However, do you know what became of them?"

Vaggie thinks hard, recalling her history lessons. "No ... there has been no more info about them after my Dad's arrival in Heaven."

Michael presses a button and a video on a large monitor starts playing. The video shows when the trio had instigated the crowd of sinners to uprise against hell. Lilith instilling them with confidence, Eve riling up the crowd and Lucifer assuring them that they can attack Heaven.

"What is that?" Vaggie ask. Frightened by what she sees.

"That is Lucifer, Lilith and Eve inciting the sinners to uprise against Heaven." Michael explains. "And do you know why?"

Vaggie watches as Eve shouts to the crowd. Her words clear in what she wanted.

"They want my Dad?" Vaggie ask in disbelief.

Those three had already betrayed him and left him so what more could they possibly want from him!?

Not only that, they are the ones that introduced sin into the world and the angels had to flood it because of them! They were the ones responsible for her having shitty parents!

SHE WON'T LET THEM TAKE HER DAD TOO!

"Yes, they want Adam." Michael confirms. "Who knows what their intentions are for him but if they are willing to kill and slaughter millions of people in Heaven to get to him, can you imagine what they will do to him?"

As Michael's words sank in, a chill ran down Vaggie's spine. Protecting her father was paramount, but the weight of this secret felt like a heavy shroud over her heart.

Than she felt her blood boil. Why couldn't those three leave her father alone!? What kind of sick twisted people are they to want to hurt him constantly!

"Which brings me to why the exorcists were formed. Every year, we go down to cull the sinner population and reduce their numbers so that they don't have a chance to uprise against Heaven." Michael explains. "But with more people dying and being sent to hell every year, we need all the help we can get. It's a fortunate thing that all your sisters volunteered to join in this program."

Aclima steps forward and stands beside Vaggie. "Your presence would really help our cause. Lute has told me how much of a natural you are with a spear."

Vaggie eagerly nods. She wants to join the exorcists.

SHE WANTS TO PROTECT HER DADDY!

"This is strictly voluntary, you do not have to say 'yes'. We only ask that you keep it a secret from your father and Emily." Michael assures. "You know how much your father loves his children and Emily isn't ready to be a part of this."

"So that's why you send them to Eden every year." Vaggie says.

Aclima nods. "Yes, to ensure they never discover our activities."

"So Vaggie, do you still wish to join the exorcists?" Michael ask.

Without hesitation, Vaggie gives her answer.

"Yes." Vaggie says, her resolve resolute.

-

"Come on Dad! Just one more match!" Harper begs as she clung to his hand. Not only to continue to distract him but also to make up for the embarrassingly quick defeat she and her sisters suffered.

"Yeah Dad! Give us another chance!" The other five girls beg as they each clung to a part of his body.

"Come on girls, I already won your one on six challenge. We can spar again later." Adam says as he rubs Harper's head. "Now I got to go find Vaggie."

"You can't Sir!" Lute pleads as she tries to hold him back from following after Vaggie.

"Why not?" Emily ask with curiosity.

She and Adam just wanted to see how someone becomes an exorcist. Surely it wasn't such a big deal?

"Because of the sensitive information that you two are not privy to." Sera interrupts with her sudden appearance.

"Mom!?" Both Adam and Emily exclaim in unison.

Sera glanced between Adam and Emily, her expression a mix of sternness and concern. "This is an internal matter for the exorcists. It's not something you should witness."

"But Mom, we just wanted to support Vaggie!" Emily protested, her wings fluttering nervously behind her.

"I understand that, Emily." Sera said softly, her tone gentler now. "But there are certain protocols in place for a reason. It's to protect both Heaven and our family. You must trust that Vaggie is in good hands."

"But I'm a seraphim too! Why can't I know what is going on?" Emily questions.

"It's not about whether you're a seraphim or not, Emily." Sera explained patiently. "It's about the nature of the information and the responsibilities that come with it. The oath taken by those who join the exorcist ranks is a serious commitment, and it involves keeping certain things confidential, even from family members."

"Why can't you tell me though?" Adam ask. "As their father, I should know what my daughters are going through!"

"Like I said Adam, this information concerning the nature of the exorcists is sensitive. But I can assure you that it's nothing that would harm them. It's more about safeguarding Heaven and its inhabitants." Sera replied, her tone firm yet gentle.

"If that is so, than perhaps I'll join the exorcists as well." Adam remarks.

"Oh! Me too!" Emily cheerfully says. "I love the look of their uniforms!"

ABSOLUTELY NOT!

Sera eye twitches. She almost lost control of herself and yelled at them. Adam is stubborn, his curiosity being both endearing and a curse. His love for his family is an admirable trait but would be detrimental if he learns more about the exorcists. "Emily is far too innocent; she lacks the maturity to understand the purpose of the exorcists. Perhaps in time, but not at this juncture."

Sera takes a deep breath, trying to maintain her composure.

"Emily, as a seraphim, you already have your duties to ensure the winners are enjoying their afterlife. You will not be taking on any additional roles." Sera says sternly. "As for you Adam, joining the exorcists is out of the question."

"Sera, what's going on?" Adam's ask, concern evident in his tone.

Sera meets Adam's gaze, her expression softening slightly. "Adam, there are things that are better left unknown. Trust in the system that has kept Heaven safe for millennia. I assure you that your daughters are in good hands."

"But—" Adam starts to protest, only to for Sera to cut him off.

"Don't you TRUST me Adam? You know I love you and only want the best for both you and Heaven." Sera assures.

Adam falls silent for a moment, his gaze shifting between Sera and the building that Aclima and Vaggie went off to. He knew Sera meant well, but his paternal instincts were strong, and the thought of not being involved in his daughter's life, especially in something as important as this, gnawed at him.

"Mom, I trust you." Adam finally says, his voice tinged with resignation. "But it's hard for a father to stand by and not be a part of his daughter's journey, especially when it's something as significant as this."

"I understand Adam. It's how I felt when you left Eden." Sera replies, recalling the day her heart sank when he walked out those gates. "Don't you trust Aclima?"

"Of course I do!" Adam replies confidently. He will always trust her.

Sera's expression softens as she reaches out to gently caress Adam's cheek. "Than I promise you, Vaggie is in good hands. Aclima and the others will take care of her, just like they've taken care of all your daughters."

Adam wanted to argue but someone soon steps in to banish his fears.

"She's right Dad." Vaggie's voice cuts through as she approaches them in her new uniform with Aclima beside her.

"Vaggie!" Adam exclaims in surprise. "Did I miss your initiation?"

"Yeah, but it wasn't anything interesting." Vaggie assures him. She has to protect him. "Just some paperwork and now I'm part of the exorcists!"

"Oh, I see." Adam says, he felt silly for worrying now.

"Come Dad, I want to try sparring with you as well. I doubt you can take on 8 of us if Aclima joins in too." Vaggie proposes.

"Oh, you're on!" Adam accepts, happy to see his daughters safe and well. "With Aclima, you girls might finally give me a challenge!"

"LET'S GO!" All of them shout in unison, ready to spar.

"So exciting! Let's go watch mom!" Emily says as she tugs on Sera's hand. "You should have seen him fighting six of them at once! It was so exciting to watch!"

Sera smiles, relieved that she convinced the both of them to drop the subject. "Yes, let's watch."

Chapter Text

1750 B.C

"I HAVE A NEW PLAN!" Lucifer shouts excitedly as he barges into the castle after rebuilding Pentagram city.

Eve and Lilith shared a look, wondering what new scheme the devil had concocted this time. Lilith raised an eyebrow, her skepticism evident. "What is it this time, honey?" she asked cautiously.

"I'm not seducing anyone." Eve says sternly as she glares at Lucifer.

"Trust me! I'm willing to bet my favorite duck on this plan!" Lucifer exclaims excitedly. "Adam will be with us before you know it."

"Well spill it than! I want my Adam!" Eve says with impatience.

Lucifer coughs to clear his throat before snapping his fingers and a large white sheet of paper with crayon drawings on it appear on a wall.

"I present to you my new plan!" Lucifer says as he taps the paper. "So I recently discovered about this place called Egypt!"

"You went to Earth without us!?" Lilith says in disbelief.

"Just a stroll! Nothing exciting!" Lucifer says in defense. "I promise sweetie."

"Get on with the plan already!" Eve demands, slamming her fist on the table.

"Right, right, the plan." Lucifer took a deep breath, straightening his posture before pointing at his drawing with a flourish.

"So the Egyptians, they have something like a king they call a 'Pharaoh' and their old one is about to die and be replaced soon." Lucifer than picks up a crayon and circles a group of people. "These group of people are called Israelites and they outnumber the Egyptians greatly."

Lilith tries to see where Lucifer is going with this while Eve just looks bored as she tries to pay attention.

"Get to the Adam!" Eve yells out.

"I'm getting there!" Lucifer replies.

Lucifer than circles a duck that represents him and connects it to the Pharaoh.

""So, my plan is to convince the Pharaoh that the Israelites are a threat." Lucifer explains, pointing to a crude drawing of a crown and chains. "After some convincing, I will recommend to him that he should enslave the Israelites and force them to do hard labor."

"And what does this accomplish?" Lilith ask.

"We all know that Adam loves his descendants and if he saw a large amount of them suffering needlessly and with their cries of anguish, he will come down to Earth and try to help them!" Lucifer explains as he circles a stick figure with gold wings.

"Than when he is down on Earth, we nab him and take him to hell with us." Lucifer says proudly as he puts the crayon down. "What do you think? Brilliant right?"

"Are you sure it's enough to just enslave them?" Lilith ask as she rubs her chin. "How about throwing in a few executions as well to really drive the fear into them?"

"Great idea honey! I'll convince him to go the whole nine yards! Whipping, starvation, overworking and all that jazz." Lucifer states. "Heck, I'll even provide the whips!"

"Sounds like a good plan." Eve says, nodding her head.

Eve can just see it now. Adam will descend from the sky like the majestic man that he is and she will tackle him into hell!

Eve's eyes glinted with a mix of determination and excitement. "Let's do it. Anything to bring Adam back to me."

Lilith sighed, still skeptical but willing to go along with Lucifer's scheme for the chance to see Adam again. "Fine. But honey, are you sure you've covered all your bases?"

Lucifer grinned devilishly. "Trust me, ladies. This plan is foolproof!"

-

Jophiel found that observing Adam and the small interactions with him every now and than wasn't enough anymore. If he didn't have Sera and Emily as his protectors, she would have taken him to her own home by now.

She wants to be nearer to him. To be closer to him. Both physically and emotionally. But the women around him make things difficult. It's been centuries and they still don't like having her around. So what if she stalked observed Adam for centuries?

She does it out of love!

SHE LOVES HIM AFTERALL!

AND SOON ENOUGH, HE'LL LOVE HER LIKE SHE LOVE HIM!

All in good time as they say. She can already feel small amounts of love coming from him and it was directed at her. Not as much love as he gives to those around him but its a start.

But stalking observing isn't enough anymore.

SHE NEEDS MORE!

-

As Adam and Lute were enjoying an outdoor lunch, Lute suddenly felt her senses go on high alert.

Jophiel is back ... again.

"Sir, Jophiel is watching us again." Lute whispers to Adam. Centuries has passed and she still can't spot Jophiel. But her senses are never wrong.

"You know, its kind of nice." Adam remarks. "Knowing you're being watched."

"Huh?" Lute looks at Adam in disbelief. "You like being stalked."

"Well if you put it like that, it sounds bad." Adam says. "I like to think of it as ... having a guardian angel watching over us."

"Sir!" Lute exclaims. "I'm the one that's suppose to watch over you!"

"And you do a great job!" Adam remarks. "Just that with Jophiel around, I bet even Lucifer would think twice if he wanted to attack me."

Lute clenches her fists at his remarks.

WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT SUPPOSE TO MEAN!?

Was this because she lost to Eve!? Does he not think that she is strong enough!? Does he only feel safe when Jophiel is watching!?

IS JOPHIEL AFTER HER POSITION!?

FUCK HER!

"Sir, I would die for you!" Lute says proudly, trying to get Adam to acknowledge her.

Adam looked at Lute, his eyes softening. He placed a hand on her shoulder, a gentle gesture that always managed to calm her down, even when she was at her most agitated.

"I know you would, Lute. But I much prefer having you alive than dead." he said sincerely with a chuckle. "Having Jophiel around isn't about replacing you. It's just ... an added layer of protection."

"If you say so Sir." Lute says, feeling a little dejected.

"Come on Lute, I like having you by my side." Adam assures her. "You're the only one that CAN sense Jophiel."

Adam was right. None of her sisters could sense Jophiel.

Only she could!

SHE IS MEANT TO BE BY HIS SIDE!

"Of course Sir. I'll always be by your side." Lute nods.

FOREVER!

-

Jophiel watches as Adam and Lute finish their meal and leave. She doesn’t go after them just yet. Instead, she flies down to the trash can where they had just disposed of their meal and fishes out the burger that Adam threw away.

Not caring if anyone is watching, she pulls out the half-eaten burger and raises it in the air triumphantly. Jophiel brings the burger to her mouth, salivating not at the burger itself, but at the saliva that lingers on it.

Bringing the burger to her mouth, she takes a slow, deliberate bite, savoring every moment. It’s as if she’s tasting a piece of Adam himself, a thought that sends shivers of pleasure down her spine. The connection she feels in this act is intimate and consuming, a stolen moment of closeness she craves desperately.

HOW SHE LONGS TO STAND BESIDE HIM ALWAYS!

TO GAIN HIS UNDIVIDED LOVE AND ATTENTION!

TO BE LIKE LUTE!

KILL LUTE!

Shaking her thoughts away, she continues to savor the Adam flavored burger.

She finishes the burger, licking her fingers clean, and wipes a tear from her eye. "Soon, Adam." she whispers to herself, "Soon you'll be mine."

Pocketing the burger wrapper to keep as a memento, Jophiel rushes after Adam and Lute, ready to continue her stalking observation.

-

Eve suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine. A shiver that she is all too familiar with. Once again, someone is endangering Adam's chastity!

SOMEONE IS LUSTING AFTER HER HUSBAND!

"DAMN YOU ACLIMA!" Eve shouts out of nowhere, startling both Lucifer and Lilith.

"Eve?" Lucifer ask cautiously.

Eve immediately grabs Lucifer by his collar and starts shaking him wildly.

"This plan of yours better fucking work Lucifer!" Eve yells. "I refuse to let that bitch Aclima win!"

After being shaken for awhile, Lucifer adjust his hat and regains his bearings. "This plan will work Eve! Sure, the uprising and seduction plan didn't work but this is the third one and you know what they say, 'third time's the charm'."

The atmosphere was charged with an almost palpable excitement and a touch of malevolent glee. Imps scurried about, gathering supplies and setting things in motion according to Lucifer's detailed crayon drawings.

Lilith, still skeptical but ever the supportive partner, found herself overseeing the final touches on their preparations. Eve stood by, arms crossed, her impatience barely contained.

"How long will this take?" Eve asked, tapping her foot.

"Patience, Eve." Lucifer said, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "These things take time. Soon, our trap will be set, and Adam will have no choice but to walk right into it."

"I hope you're right." Lilith muttered, eyes narrowing as she observed the portal. "Though I can't help but feel like the plan is missing something."

Eve sighed dreamily as she gets lost in her own world. "Adam, back where he belongs ... with me."

-

On Earth, in the bustling streets of an Egyptian city, a cloaked figure moved with purpose. Lucifer, in disguise, had taken on the appearance of a well-dressed nobleman. He navigated the crowds with ease, his eyes set on the grand palace that loomed ahead.

Inside, the Pharaoh was holding court, surrounded by advisors and servants. Lucifer slipped in unnoticed, his aura cloaked in magic. He waited for the right moment, then approached the Pharaoh with a bow.

"Great Pharaoh." Lucifer began, his voice smooth and persuasive. "I bring urgent news that concerns the future of your kingdom."

The Pharaoh looked intrigued. "Speak, stranger."

Lucifer straightened, his eyes glinting. "The Israelites, who dwell among your people, grow numerous and powerful. If left unchecked, they could become a threat to your reign."

The Pharaoh’s expression darkened. "How did you come to learn of this?"

Lucifer smirks. "I've walk among the Israelites and I've heard their whispers of how the Egyptians were incompetent, that their time was coming to an end. How their 'Great Pharoah' was merely a placeholder, soon to be overthrown." Lucifer's voice dripped with venomous persuasion. "They believe they are destined to rule, and if you do not act, their rebellion will be upon you before you can prepare."

The Pharaoh's eyes narrowed, a mixture of anger and fear flashing across his face. "You speak dangerous words, stranger. How can I be sure of your claims?"

Lucifer leaned in closer, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "Because I have seen their plans. I have infiltrated their gatherings and heard their leaders speak of the downfall of Egypt. They speak of how Heaven favors them and their rising power. You must act now, before it is too late."

The Pharaoh glanced around the room, seeing the concerned faces of his advisors. He knew he had to act decisively to maintain his grip on power. "What do you suggest?" he asked, his tone laced with urgency.

"Enslave them." Lucifer said, his voice firm. "Force them into hard labor. Break their spirits and crush any thoughts of rebellion. Show them the might of Egypt and make them fear the consequences of defiance. Make an example out of a few of them. Let their cries reach the Heavens!"

The Pharaoh sat back, contemplating Lucifer's words. The idea of enslaving the Israelites and displaying the might of Egypt was appealing, but it came with its own set of risks and challenges. Yet, the stranger's confidence and the urgent tone of his message couldn't be ignored.

"Very well." the Pharaoh finally said, his voice firm. "We shall take advice under consideration. I will not stand idly by while my kingdom could be threatened by those who would undermine my rule."

"Do make you decision soon, Great Pharoah." Lucifer bowed, a sly smile playing on his lips. "While you still can."

"And if should I seek you out for your help once more?" The Pharaoh ask. "How shall I find you?"

"You need only utter my name." He says with pride. "Lucifer."

-

The Pharaoh's paranoia deepened, he convened his closest advisors and loyal soldiers. After only two days since Lucifer had visited him, he had made up his mind to act swiftly and ruthlessly. Lucifer, having been summoned, appeared once again in the court, his presence exuding an air of authority and dark charisma.

"Lucifer," the Pharaoh began, his voice resolute, "we shall proceed with your plan. The Israelites will be enslaved and their leaders made examples of."

"A wise decision, Great Pharaoh. Your strength will be known throughout the lands, and no one will dare challenge your rule." Lucifer bowed deeply, hiding his triumphant grin. With a snap of his fingers, various tools appear before the Pharoah. "Please, allow me to teach your people the way to break in these lowly slaves."

The Pharaoh nodded, his eyes cold. "Begin preparations immediately. I want this executed flawlessly."

-

Eve and Lilith awaited Lucifer's return with growing anticipation as they continued to camp out on the outskirts of the city. When he finally arrived, the look of victory on his face was all they needed to see.

"It's done," Lucifer announced, barely able to contain his excitement. "The Pharaoh has agreed to enslave the Israelites. The wheels are in motion."

ADAM WILL SOON BE THEIRS!

Eve's eyes sparkled with delight. "Adam will hear their cries and come down to Earth. I can feel it!"

AND SOON, HE'LL BE CRYING OUT HER NAME IN BED!

Lilith, still somewhat skeptical but undeniably impressed, nodded in approval. "Let’s hope this time it works."

SHE NEEDS HIS LOVE!

...

"Wait, so how will we know when Adam shows up?" Eve ask.

The three of them look at each other, all of them sharing a puzzled look.

Shit.

Chapter Text

1710 B.C

"Is Adam here yet?" Eve asks as she relaxes on her recliner under a parasol.

"No." Lucifer replies as he lifts his sunglasses to survey Egypt.

The trio from hell had decided to stay just outside of Egypt as they waited for Adam's arrival. Lucifer had created a decent sized house and everyday, they would watch and wait. But as the years pass, the trio started growing impatient. Lucifer would visit the Pharoah every now and then and advise him to punish the Israelites more harshly.

"Well, at least we get to enjoy the Sun." Lilith remarks as she turns over on her mat.

"Lucifer, can't you get the Pharoah to whip them harder or something?" Eve ask. "They're clearly not suffering enough."

"Believe me, I tried." Lucifer replies. "The Egyptians are already whipping them plenty and giving them little to no food. Plus the long working hours under the Sun, their suffering should be at an all time high."

"I'm with Eve on this one." Lilith interjects. "It's been near 40 years of slavery for them and Adam still hasn't shown up."

"Foolproof plan my ass." Eve remarks.

"Hey! The plan hasn't failed yet." Lucifer says, trying to defend his plan. "They're still suffering which means Heaven hasn't intervened yet which means Adam could still show up."

"Or Heaven knows and they're choosing not to do anything about it." Lilith reasons. "Maybe Adam doesn't even know its happening."

"Well, until something happens, I guess we're stuck with this 'foolproof plan'." Eve says in a mocking tone.

Lucifer groans before sitting up and looking at out towards the Israelites.

"Guess I can get the Pharoah to castrate some of them."

-

With food in hand, Adam and Lute decide to visit Sera office via portal but come to an empty office.

"Guess she is still in a meeting." Adam remarks as he looks around the office.

"Should we leave Sir?" Lute ask.

"Nah. We'll wait, I'm sure she won't be long." Adam replies.

Setting the food down on her desk, Adam takes a seat in her chair.

As they wait, Adam spins around in the chair, idly tapping his fingers on the desk. Lute, ever the vigilant companion, stands nearby, scanning the room with a watchful eye. Minutes tick by, the silence broken only by the faint sound of distant voices echoing through the corridors beyond.

Getting bored of waiting, Adam decided to use Sera's computer.

"Sir, I don't think you're suppose to touch that." Lute warns.

"It'll be fine Lute, I've seen her use this dozens of times." Adam replies, waving his hand at her dismissively.

Turning it on, he sifts through the various channels on her monitor until he came upon Earth. It has been some time since he visited Earth so he supposes its a good time to catch up on how his descendants are doing.

Adam looked over different areas of the Earth, observing the various scenes unfolding on the screen. From bustling marketplaces to grand palaces, the images painted a vivid picture of life on the mortal plane. But amidst the mundane, something in Egypt caught his attention—a scene of suffering.

"What's going on there?" Adam muttered, leaning closer to the screen.

In Egypt, the Israelites were enduring a period of unparalleled suffering under the oppressive rule of the Pharaoh. Adam's gaze fixated on the screen as he witnessed the plight of his descendants.

The once-prosperous land of Egypt was now marred by the cries of anguish and the sounds of whips cracking against the backs of slaves. The Israelites toiled under the scorching sun, their bodies weary from endless labor in the construction of grand monuments and palaces for the Egyptian elite.

Families were torn apart as children were forcibly separated from their parents, destined to a life of servitude from the moment they were born. Women labored in the fields alongside men, their hands calloused and their spirits broken by the weight of their burdens.

Adam could feel a pang of sorrow gripping his heart as he watched the suffering unfold before him. His descendants were enduring unimaginable hardships under the cruel hand of the Pharaoh.

As the scenes played out on the monitor, Adam couldn't help but feel a sense of responsibility stirring within him. These were his descendants, and they cried out for deliverance from their oppressors.

But something else caught his eye. Just outside of Egypt was a house that didn't fit its surroundings. In fact, it was rather luxurious and ahead of its time. Zooming in on the house, Adam was aghast to see who its owners were.

"Lucifer!" Adam yells out in anger.

"Sir!" Lute yells in surprise. She quickly rushes to his side to see what troubles him, especially since it concerns Lucifer.

They both observe the trio sunbathing as they watch the Israelites suffer in the distance. This only served to make Adam mad.

How could they just lay there and watch those people suffer!? Do they not have a shred of empathy!? Does Eve not care!?

Or were they the ones that started this and are enjoying the fruits of their labor!?

If Sera and the others saw this, would they choose to flood the Earth again?

No! He can't let that happen again! He needs to do something before it gets to that situation.

After turning off the monitor, Adam made a decision in his mind to take action before Sera and the others find out about this. He creates a portal and ushers Lute through.

"What about lunch with Lady Sera Sir?" Lute ask.

"Forget it Lute, we got bigger things to deal with!" Adam says as he nudges her through the portal.

-

On the other side of the portal, the two find themselves in Aclima's office at the training grounds.

"Dad!?" Aclima and Harper yell in unison, surprised at their father's sudden appearance.

"Aclima, Harper, Lute! We're going on an adventure!" Adam shouts.

"Sir!?" Lute replies with shock.

"Adventure!? Right now!?" Aclima ask in disbelief. She is always up for one but this was very unexpected.

"We're going to Earth." Adam declares to them.

"Dad, you know you need Grandma's permission to go to Earth." Aclima reminds him. "She is very anal about that."

"We're going to Earth to thwart your mother and her new 'husband'." Adam says with venom as he moves over to the weapon rack.

"I'M IN!" Aclima responds enthusiastically, eager to upset her mother.

"But Sir, what about Lady Sera, she wouldn't permit this!" Lute exclaims.

"Sera and Emily are busy with council stuff. Now is the best time to do this!" Adam reasons as he picks up his signature axe.

"Sir! You can't!" Lute exclaims. She contemplated contacting Sera but Aclima interrupts her thoughts.

"Oh Lute, if you don't want to go, all you had to do was say the word." Aclima says. "I'm more than willing to spend time with my Dad. Since I'm CLEARLY the better daughter."

"Does that mean I get the Lieutenant position?" Harper ask with a sly smirk. "Since Lute isn't cool."

Lute glares at Harper. How dare Harper think she can usurp her position by DEFAULT!

THAT'S THE BIGGEST INSULT SHE EVER HEARD!

"I'M GOING!" Lute declares, a slight hint of anger in her voice.

"Awesome! Grab your weapons and lets head out!" Adam creates a portal and gestures for them to go through.

-

The four of them soon find themselves flying over Midian. An area far from Egypt.

"So what are we doing here Dad?" Aclima ask.

"We're going to help my descendants. Your mother and her new 'husband' might be the reason a group of people in Egypt are enslaved." Adam explains. "We are going to try and free them."

"Than why are we here instead of Egypt?" Harper ask.

"Because if we directly intervene, your grandma might find out and Heaven knows when the next time she'll let me go to Earth again, if ever. Plus, I don't want those three to spot us." Adam reasons. "We are here to get someone else to free them for us."

"You have someone in mind Sir?" Lute ask.

"Nope. We're just going to pick someone and give them the confidence to do so." Adam says.

"And they'll just ... do it?" Aclima ask, skeptical of the idea.

"Wouldn't you if some higher heavenly being told you that it was your life purpose?" Adam retorts.

"I guess so." Aclima concedes.

"Where will the one you choose lead them to?" Harper ask.

"I don't know. Somewhere." Adam says with a shrug. "Anywhere is better than Egypt."

Adam surveys his surroundings and spots a lone shepherd in the distance. "There is our first candidate!" Adam points at Moses.

"But Sir, we can't let them see us!" Lute exclaims. "Angels are suppose to avoid all contact with humans unless approved!"

"Geez Lute, I know. Which is why, I have a plan." Adam says. "Aclima, you got your bow and arrow?"

"Always!" Aclima replied, her fingers already nocking the arrow.

"Good, I'm going to hide in that bush over there and once you see me behind it, shoot a flaming arrow at it. The flames and smoke should obscure me enough that he shouldn't see me." Adam instructs.

Aclima nods and ready her bow and arrow while Adam flies behind the bush. Once Moses is nears the bush with his back turned, Aclima releases her flaming arrow and it his the bush, setting it ablaze. Moses quickly turns around alarmed and stares at the burning bush.

The flames danced wildly, casting eerie shadows on the ground, and Moses approached the bush with a mixture of awe and trepidation. The smoke billowed upward, creating an almost otherworldly veil obscuring Adam, who stood hidden behind the blaze.

"Speak thy name!" Adam shouts in an authoritative voice.

"Moses! My name is Moses!" Moses replies fearfully.

"Moses! It is I!" Adam announces from behind the bush.

"Who are you?" Moses ask as he steps closer.

"Don't come any closer! I'm ... Adam, the First Bush!" Adam replies.

...

Lute slaps her face in frustration. "This is never going to work."

"Adam?" Moses ask.

"Yes, Adam." Adam clarifies. "Anyway, Heaven has called upon me to entrust you with a very important mission! They have seen the misery of the Israelites and how they were being tortured by their slave drivers! It's decided that it is a time for a change of scenery!"

"I'm suppose to listen to you?" Moses ask with skepticism.

"I'm a burning talking bush. Don't think I won't smite you!" Adam bellows out.

"I'm sorry!" Moses replies fearfully. "What will you have me do?"

"Simple, I want you to go up to the Pharaoh and demand he release the Israelites. Than bring them out of Egypt." Adam instructs.

"How did you know I was an Israelite too?" Moses ask, astonished that this talking bush knew about him.

"You are? - I mean, of course I know! Do not question my ANGELIC POWER!" Adam bellows as he fans the bush fire to make the flame appear larger.

“But who am I that I should go to Pharaoh and bring my people out of Egypt?” Moses replies.

"Tell him that I was the one that sent you." Adam instructs.

"Adam, the burning bush, sent me?" Moses replies skeptically.

"Are you insulting me Moses!?" Adam ask in mock anger, he shoots a small beam of holy light at Moses feet. "I can always smite you and find someone else!"

"No no no. I'm cool! I'll go see the Pharaoh!" Moses quickly gathers his things and leaves, fearful of being smite.

After Moses leaves, Aclima, Lute and Harper fly down to meet Adam.

"Well, I think that went well." Adam says. "Nice shooting by the way."

"Thanks Dad." Aclima smiles.

"He is running pretty fast." Harper remarks as she watch Moses scurry off in the distance.

"You just sent him to his death Sir!" Lute says.

"Not unless we help him. Come on, we got to make sure he actually does what I tell him to do." Adam flies off together with the three of them.

-

Not wanting to do this alone, Moses had recruited his brother Aaron and after telling him of his quest given by Heaven, they set off for Egypt.

As they do, Adam and his daughters fly overhead, high enough that they won't be spotted.

"Dad, at this rate, it'll take months before they reach Egypt." Harper says, seeing how slow Moses and Aaron were moving.

"Yeah, and I barely have half a day. Best we speed this up." Snapping his fingers, Adam creates a portal beneath Moses and Aaron. They immediately fall in and end up on the outskirts of Egypt.

"Where are we!?" Moses looks around in a panic.

"Is that ... Egypt?" Aaron asks as he looks up from where he has fallen.

"It is!" Moses replies in surprise. "Heaven truly is on our side brother!"

-

Lucifer perked up from his seat. He felt something in the air just now. It was small but there was definitely a trace amount of angelic power being used. Lucifer narrowed his eyes, scanning the horizon with suspicion. The sensation lingered faintly, like a whisper on the edge of his consciousness. He rose from his recliner, his senses alert as he searched for any signs of celestial interference.

"Eve, Lilith, did either of you feel that?" Lucifer called out, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

Eve glanced up from her lounging position, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Feel what?"

"I sensed something—a disturbance of sorts." Lucifer explained, his gaze sweeping the surroundings. "It felt like angelic power."

Lilith sat up, her expression mirroring Lucifer's concern. "Do you think Heaven is finally taking notice of our little endeavor?"

"Is Adam finally here!?" Eve asks as she looks around excitedly.

"It's possible." Lucifer mused, his mind racing with possibilities.

As they pondered the implications of the disturbance, a flicker of movement caught Lucifer's eye. He turned to see Moses and Aaron spilling out of a portal and are now at the outskirts of Egypt but it wasn't them that interested Lucifer.

Rather, it was the portal that formed after their arrival in the air above them that produced four angels. One with wings of a beautiful golden shine.

Lucifer smiles.

HIS FUTURE HUSBAND BEST FRIEND IS HERE!

Chapter Text

"Lucifer!"

Lucifer found himself trapped when a large weight was suddenly upon him. The giggling mass that was hugging him could only be the one other being in Eden.

"Adam!" Lucifer calls out cheerfully. Adam rolls off him and rests on his side to face Lucifer.

"You always know it's me." Adam says with a playful grin, brushing his tousled hair out of his eyes. The dappled sunlight filtering through the trees casts a warm glow on his face, highlighting the innocence and joy in his expression.

"Of course, there isn't anyone else." Lucifer chuckles, ruffling Adam's hair but he still saw the loneliness that lingered in his eyes. "What are you up to today?"

"I was exploring by the river and found some new flowers." Adam replies, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "They're so beautiful, Lucifer. I wanted to show them to you."

Lucifer smiles warmly, feeling a mixture of affection and a strange sense of responsibility. While he was only tasked to patrol the Garden and ensure that Adam wasn't injured, he found himself enjoying the interaction with the First Man.

"Lead the way, then." Lucifer says, rising to his feet and extending a hand to Adam. "I can't wait to see these flowers of yours."

Adam takes Lucifer's hand, and together they walk through the lush garden, the vibrant colors and fragrant scents enveloping them. As they approach the river, Adam lets go of Lucifer's hand and rushes ahead to a patch of flowers near the water's edge.

"Here they are!" Adam exclaims, kneeling down to gently touch the delicate petals. "Aren't they lovely?"

Lucifer kneels beside him, studying the flowers with interest. Their petals shimmer with an iridescent blue glow, unlike anything he has seen before. He reaches out to touch one, feeling its softness and the faint pulse of life within. Uriel was always passionate when it came to designing flowers.

"They're beautiful." Lucifer agrees, his voice filled with wonder. "I've never seen anything quite like them."

"Their blue shade reminds me of your cheeks and eyes." Adam beams with pride, his joy infectious. "I call them forget-me-nots because you once promised you wouldn't forget me around this area."

Lucifer nods with a smile. "How could I ever forget my best friend?"

As they sit by the river, watching the gentle flow of water and the play of light on its surface, Lucifer realizes that these moments with Adam are precious. In this paradise, free to simply be. Though a hint of melancholy tugs at his heart.

He knows that their idyllic existence in Eden cannot last forever.

He knows that soon, Sera and the others will create a wife for him. A woman named Lilith.

But in this moment, with Adam's laughter echoing through the garden and the gentle breeze rustling the leaves, Lucifer finds himself unable to imagine a future without the companionship of the First Man. He cherishes their bond, their shared experiences, and the simple joy of being together in this paradise.

A seed of jealousy infects his mind when he thinks about the soon to be made Lilith being together with Adam. Lucifer never felt this way before but he could no longer deny it.

HE LOVES ADAM!

HE WANTS ADAM!

ADAM IS HIS!

As they spend the rest of the day exploring the wonders of Eden, Lucifer vows silently to himself to protect Adam at all costs, to stand by his side no matter what trials may come their way. For in Adam, Lucifer has found not just a responsibility but a deep and abiding love that fills his heart with warmth and purpose.

HE WILL NEVER LEAVE HIS BEST FRIEND!

-

When Lucifer saw Lilith, his heart sank. She was beautiful, there was no denying that. But as he looked at her, all he could think about was Adam. He couldn't bear the thought of Adam being with anyone else, even if it was part of the divine plan.

As Lilith approached, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and intelligence, Lucifer forced himself to smile. He knew he had a duty to fulfill, a role to play in the grand scheme of things. But deep down, he couldn't shake the feeling of longing for Adam.

"Lilith, this is Adam." Lucifer said, introducing them with a heavy heart. "Adam, meet Lilith, your companion."

Adam greeted Lilith warmly, his smile radiant as he welcomed her into their midst. Lucifer watched them interact, feeling a pang of jealousy and sadness gnawing at him. He knew he had to accept Lilith as part of their world, but it was a bitter pill to swallow.

As the months passed and Lilith integrated into Eden, Lucifer found himself torn between his duty and his feelings. He tried to bury his emotions, to focus on his responsibilities, but Adam was always there, a constant reminder of what he longed for.

But as time went on, Lucifer couldn't deny the growing rift between them. Adam was drawn to Lilith and try as he might, Lucifer couldn't compete with the bond they shared.

Adam spent more time cuddling with Lilith, whispering sweet nothings to her where it had once been him. How as the three of them played, Adam's eyes would always drift towards her. How Adam loves to pamper her. All Lucifer could do was smile and encourage Adam in his romance.

HE HATES IT!

Yet, Lilith didn't return the same attraction to Adam, in fact she seemed to favor someone else.

Lucifer was surprised when one night, Lilith expressed interest in him.

At first, Lucifer was taken aback by Lilith's interest in him. He had always assumed she was meant for Adam, and the idea of anything beyond friendship with her felt foreign and unsettling. But as they spent more time together, he found himself drawn to her intelligence, her wit, and her fierce independence.

Their conversations were lively and engaging, filled with debates and laughter. Lilith challenged him in ways no one else ever had, and he found himself enjoying the thrill of their verbal sparring matches. She and Adam are very much alike where it came to their curiosity, but unlike Adam who only asked about the Garden, Lilith would ask questions about Heaven and what laid beyond the Garden.

Slowly but surely, his initial reservations began to fade, replaced by a growing admiration for her.

As his feelings for Lilith grew, Lucifer couldn't shake the lingering guilt and longing he felt for Adam. He knew he had made a promise to protect him, to stand by his side no matter what, and he couldn't betray that trust. Yet, he also couldn't deny the undeniable chemistry between him and Lilith.

Lilith was a burning hot passion that ignited a fire within him, awakening desires he never knew he had. Their stolen moments together, away from Adam's watchful gaze, filled him with a sense of exhilaration and forbidden pleasure.

But with each stolen kiss, each whispered confession, Lucifer felt the weight of his conflicting emotions bearing down on him. He was torn between his love to Adam and his quickly growing love for Lilith. He knew that pursuing a relationship with her would only further complicate an already delicate situation, yet he couldn't resist the pull of her magnetic presence.

But he loves Adam too. Adam is a beacon of innocence and purity, a reminder of the simpler joys of Eden. His laughter echoes through the garden like a melody, his eyes shining with wonder and curiosity. Adam's presence brings light and warmth to Lucifer's existence, a comforting reminder of the bond they share.

In Adam, Lucifer finds solace and familiarity, a connection rooted in the innocence of their shared experiences. But in Lilith, he discovers passion and desire, a fire that burns bright and consumes him with its intensity.

Caught between his love for both of them, Lucifer found himself at a crossroads. And as he struggled to make sense of his conflicting emotions, he couldn't help but wonder if there was a way to find happiness without sacrificing everything he held dear.

...

Of course there is!

He just came up with a foolproof plan!

Why not have both!?

There were times when he was being intimate with Lilith that Lucifer couldn't help but imagine Adam in her place. How he wishes to get lost in those golden eyes of his. How he yearns to hear Adam moan his name in a more lustful setting. How he wishes to bare himself fully to the First Man.

Lilith doesn't hate Adam, but she doesn't love him in the same way she loved Lucifer. She just doesn't see Adam as a romantic partner, more akin to a brother. She claims him to be controlling as he liked to drag her around the garden to show his latest discovery or invention much to her annoyance.

Lucifer's mind raced with possibilities as he contemplated his unconventional solution. Could he truly have both Adam and Lilith in his life, without causing harm or heartache to either of them? It seemed like an impossible dream.

But the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Adam was his beloved companion, his confidant, his best friend. Their bond ran deep, forged in the innocence of Eden and strengthened by the trials they had faced together. Lucifer couldn't imagine his life without Adam by his side, and the thought of losing him was unbearable.

And yet, there was also Lilith. She stirred something primal within him, awakening desires he had long suppressed. Their connection was electric, their chemistry undeniable. Lucifer found himself drawn to her in ways he couldn't fully comprehend, a magnetic pull that transcended logic and reason.

As he pondered the possibility of having both Adam and Lilith in his life, Lucifer couldn't shake the feeling of guilt that gnawed at him. Was it selfish of him to want them both? Would he be betraying their trust and jeopardizing their happiness for his own selfish desires?

...

No.

They both love him after all and he loves them both!

Lilith had said she was tired of keeping their relationship a secret after Adam had nearly caught them several times.

So all he has to do is grab Lilith, inform Adam of their relationship and invite him in.

Kill two birds with one stone.

This is going to be great.

-

This hadn't turned out great.

Lucifer had explained his plan to Lilith and after much consideration, she had agreed to his plan. While she still saw him as a brother, she didn't mind sharing Lucifer with him. So they both approached Adam and sat him down.

"Adam, there is something I wish to tell you." Lucifer says.

"Sure thing friend, what is it?" Adam asked innocently. "Why ... are you holding Lilith's hand?"

Lucifer gulps. Mentally psyching himself up and trying to think about the best future possible to assure himself.

Come on Lucifer, you've practiced this for hours. All you have to do is tell him that you love him and Lilith and would like to form a polygamous relationship. Don't be blunt and tell him you're having sex with his wife!

"I'm having sex with your wife." Lucifer states bluntly before mentally slapping himself. "I mean -"

Adam immediately went off on a tangent after hearing that. Stomping the ground, punching trees and yelling at the sky. Lucifer wanted to hold him and assure him that he meant well. That it wasn't as it seemed but Lilith stopped him, telling him to let Adam vent his anger. To intervene would risk him being violent with them.

But Lucifer doesn't think so. This was the first time since meeting Adam that he has seen him so angry. So full of rage. He was confident that could quell his rage but refrained from doing so.

It took around half an hour before he calmed down enough to talk somewhat normally.

Adam's face flushed with a mix of confusion and anger. He stared at Lucifer, his eyes wide and hurt. "You what!?" he asked, his voice trembling.

Lucifer winced, realizing his mistake. "Adam, I didn't mean to say it like that. What I meant is—"

"How long?" Adam interrupted, his tone cold and demanding.

Lucifer glanced at Lilith, who looked equally uncomfortable but determined. "For a few months now." she admitted. "But it's not what you think, Adam. We care about you—"

"You care about me?" Adam's voice rose, quivering with a mix of anger and pain. "So that's why you two were panicking so much the other day when I found you behind the waterfall! You were sneaking around behind my back! How could you do this to me, Lucifer? I thought we were best friends!? I TRUSTED YOU!"

Lucifer reached out, but Adam recoiled. "Adam, please. This isn't just about Lilith and me. I love you, too. I love both of you, and I didn't know how to handle these feelings."

Adam's eyes were filled with tears. "Love? You call this love? Betraying my trust? Making me feel like a fool?" He turned to Lilith. "And you! I thought you were my partner, my companion. How could you?"

Lilith's resolve faltered. "Adam, I love you like a brother. I care about you, but my heart belongs to Lucifer. I didn't want to hurt you, but I can't deny my feelings."

Adam shook his head, stepping back from both of them. "I can't."

Without another word, he turned and ran, disappearing into the dense foliage of Eden.

Lucifer and Lilith stood in stunned silence, watching Adam's retreating figure. The gravity of their actions weighed heavily on them, and the idyllic paradise seemed to close in around them with a suffocating intensity.

Lucifer felt a surge of guilt and regret. He had hoped for a harmonious resolution, but now everything seemed to be falling apart. "What have we done?" he murmured.

Lilith placed a hand on his arm, her touch gentle but firm. "We need to give him space. He needs to calm down."

Lucifer nodded, but his heart ached with the fear that he might have lost Adam forever. "I just hope he can forgive us." he said, his voice breaking.

Overhead, he sees Sera coming out of a portal and racing towards Adam.

-

Sera had given him the talk down of a lifetime. How his actions were reckless and irresponsible, and how deeply he had hurt Adam. Lucifer felt every word like a lash, but he knew he deserved it. Sera’s disappointment was palpable, her normally warm and understanding demeanor replaced with a stern, almost cold, reproach. They allowed him to continue being in the Garden as they saw how passionate and sincere he was about Lilith. Though they warned him that he was on thin ice.

Days passed, and the atmosphere in Eden grew tense. Lucifer and Lilith carried on with their lives, but the joy and laughter that once filled the garden were now replaced with an uneasy silence.

But that all changed with the arrival of Eve. With his new companion, Adam found happiness once more. Though there was a lot of tense moments and Eve was being protective of him. Always choosing to be by his side unless he asked her to gather something for him. Eve had soothed his heart enough that he was willing to talk it out with his friend once more

Lucifer didn't want to risk losing Adam altogether so he decided to relegate himself to the position of best friend instead of trying to be his lover.

Days turned into weeks, and the strained atmosphere in Eden began to ease as Adam adjusted to his new reality with Eve. Her gentle presence and unwavering support brought a semblance of peace back into Adam’s life. Meanwhile, Lucifer and Lilith continued their relationship, though the shadow of their previous actions loomed large.

One warm afternoon, Lucifer found Adam by the river, the same spot where they had once marveled at the flowers together. Adam was sitting on a rock, staring at the water’s surface, lost in thought. Lucifer approached slowly, hesitant but determined to make amends.

“Adam.” Lucifer called softly.

Adam turned, his expression unreadable. “Lucifer.”

Lucifer sat down beside him, the memory of their first meeting at this spot fresh in his mind. “I wanted to talk to you.” he began. “To explain and apologize.”

Adam’s gaze remained fixed on the water. “Explain what? That you betrayed me? That you and Lilith ...”

Lucifer sighed, his heart heavy. “Yes, we did betray you, and I’m truly sorry for that. I never meant to hurt you."

As they sat in silence, the river flowing gently beside them, Lucifer felt hopeful. Their bond was not completely severed; there was a chance to rebuild, to heal. Adam hadn't told him to go away.

Lucifer reached out, picking a forget-me-not from the ground. He held it up to Adam, the flower's delicate blue petals shimmering in the sunlight. "Adam, do you remember these?" he asked softly. "You named them forget-me-nots because I promised I wouldn't forget you. And I haven't. I swear to you, I will never hurt you like that again."

Adam's gaze softened as he looked at the flower. The memory of that innocent day by the river seemed to bridge the gap between them.

"No more lies?" Adam asked shakily, his voice barely above a whisper.

"No more lies, Adam." Lucifer said firmly. "I promise."

After a tense moment of silence, Adam nodded.

"Okay Lucifer." Adam said. "And for what its worth, I'm glad Lilith is happy with you."

This is good. He is building up trust with his friend once more.

Sure, they weren't lovers but now that Eve was in the picture, maybe both he and Lilith could work to regain his trust.

But what then? Lucifer still wanted Adam and now after interacting with Eve, he wanted her too.

Heaven would never allow conflict like that to happen again. Especially Sera who is keeping a keen eye on Adam.

He was lucky that his brothers and sisters only admonished and not banish him.

...

Banish.

If they were all banished together ...

Yes, this could work!

The plan was practically foolproof!

And all he needed was a fruit.

-

As Adam watched Moses and Aaron enter Egypt, he found himself suddenly being pushed out of the way by Aclima.

"Dad!" Aclima yells as she pushes her father away.

"What!?" Adam says before seeing his daughter being tackled by an unknown assailant, crashing far off into the distance.

Immediately, Adam, Lute and Harper brandish their weapons and turn towards the direction the object came from and what Adam saw only made his blood boil. Before him appeared the two people who betrayed him all those years ago.

"It's unfortunate that Eve missed." Lilith remarks.

"And she was so excited." Lucifer replies.

Lucifer and Lilith hover with their wings just in front of Adam and his daughters.

"LUCIFER!" Adam yells angrily, the venom in his voice clear.

"Hey Bestie!" Lucifer cheers happily, waving his hand while holding a bouquet of forget-me-nots. "Did you miss me!?"

Lucifer couldn't be happier! Adam must have forgiven him over the whole forbidden fruit incident! Adam remembers him and is now clearly shaking with excitement!

And just like Adam, Lucifer had kept his promise!

HE WILL NEVER FORGET HIM!

Chapter Text

Lucifer had squealed with excitement upon seeing Adam and informed both Lilith and Eve that Adam was here. Immediately, Eve turned to the direction Lucifer was pointing and when she saw the shine of Adam's golden wings. Eve took off at breakneck speed. There was Aclima and two of her lookalikes around Adam but she doesn't care.

Last time, when she thought Adam being in hell was a more permanent arrangement and her hatred for Aclima was at an all time high, she targeted one of the lookalikes instead to vent her centuries of anger.

This time however, she won't make that same mistake. Adam is her only target. She will tackle him and force him to the ground. Lucifer will then open up a portal and transport them back into hell where she will show her HUSBAND just how much she missed him. The thought of Adam fully exposed to her and his natural scent made her wet with excitement.

So close! She was almost there! He isn't aware!

THIS IS PERFECT!

FINALLY REUNITED!

...

MISSED!

HOW DID SHE MISS!?

Technically, she didn't miss. She did tackle someone but instead of tackling the love of her life, she tackled the bane of her existence.

"ACLIMA!" Eve yells out in frustration after crashing into the sand below.

"MOM!" Aclima yells back, quickly pushing Eve off of her.

"You ruined everything, Aclima!" Eve snarled, scrambling to her feet and brushing off the sand. He eyes burned with rage and frustration, her wings twitching with barely restrained fury.

Aclima, ever composed and unfazed, stood up gracefully, brushing the dust from her own shimmering wings. "I ruined everything? You were the one barreling in like a madwoman." she retorted, her voice icy and calm. "Though I suppose that is normal for you."

Eve clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "I had him! I was so close to bringing him back where he belongs!"

"Sure, mom. Because hell is the place to be." Aclima says sarcastically. "Instead of literal Heaven!"

"HEAVEN IS WHEREVER HE AND I ARE!" Eve yells angrily.

"You think Dad will love you when he sees that you ENSLAVED those people!?" Aclima points her finger towards Egypt.

"He will!" Eve retorts. "Adam will love me forever and always!"

"You crazy bitch!" Aclima shouts as she readies her spear. "I will never let Dad be with you!"

Eve brushes her hair aside and readies her fist. Her hatred for Aclima winning out once more. It was clear to her that the root of all her problems stems from Aclima.

"I realized my mistake all those years ago." Eve remarks as she looks at Aclima.

She recalls back to one of her oldest memories. When she first gave birth to Cain and Aclima, and how utterly disgusted she was that Aclima had been born a girl. How her first thought upon seeing Aclima was to drown her, to kill her in some way. But she didn't dare to, not when Adam was keeping a close eye on them. Now she knows better, it was her woman's intuition warning her and she didn't listen.

"It's time I corrected that mistake." Eve says out with venom in her voice.

Eve lunges forward, her fists aiming straight for Aclima's face. The look of pure hatred in Eve's eyes was enough to chill even the bravest of hearts, but Aclima stood her ground, her spear poised and ready.

As Eve's fist shot towards her, Aclima sidestepped with a grace that spoke of centuries of practice. Eve's momentum carried her past Aclima, but she quickly regained her balance, turning to face her daughter with a snarl.

Aclima is confident, but not foolish. Her mom may be wild and erratic, driven by emotion rather than strategy but her strength wasn't to be underestimated. Just the resulting wind from her punch had been enough to ruffle Aclima's feathers. She knew she had to remain agile, to outthink and outmaneuver her mother. Her mom has never gone hunting, never fought for her life and while she may have grown in strength, she was still only about brute force.

"You can't win this, Mom." Aclima said, her voice steady and full of confidence.

Eve ignored her words, launching another attack. Her movements were wild and erratic, driven by emotion rather than strategy. Aclima, however, was calm and calculated, parrying each blow with precision. The clash of their wills echoed through the barren landscape, each strike reverberating with the weight of their shared history.

Eve charged again, her movements fueled by raw emotion. Aclima met her head-on, their clash echoing across the barren landscape. Eve’s fists collided with Aclima’s spear, the force of the impact sending shockwaves through both of their bodies. Aclima spun away, using the momentum to swing the spear around, aiming for Eve’s side. Eve twisted, barely dodging the strike, and countered with a swift kick that caught Aclima in the ribs.

"Now that was pleasant!" Eve yells out. She felt cathartic, finally able to hurt her daughter.

TO KILL HER!

Aclima staggered, pain shooting through her side, but she quickly countered, her spear slicing through the air and grazing Eve’s shoulder, drawing a thin line of blood. Eve hissed in pain but didn’t falter. Instead, she pressed forward, her wings unfurling and beating powerfully to propel her faster towards her daughter.

Aclima barely had time to brace herself before the two collided, the force of Eve's impact driving them both to the ground.

They grappled fiercely, a chaotic tangle of wings and limbs, each trying to gain the upper hand. Eve's raw power was overwhelming, but Aclima's skill and determination kept her in the fight. She managed to twist free, rolling away and springing back to her feet.

Their battle raged on, neither willing to give an inch. Eve’s fury made her relentless, her attacks a barrage of punches and kicks that forced Aclima to constantly be on the defensive. But Aclima’s cool head and strategic mind kept her one step ahead, her spear dancing in her hands as she parried and dodged, looking for an opening.

As the fight dragged on, it became clear that Eve’s anger was both her greatest strength and her greatest weakness. Her relentless attacks began to slow, her movements growing more erratic as fatigue set in. Aclima, sensing an opportunity, began to press her advantage. She feinted to the left, drawing Eve’s guard, then spun around and struck low, sweeping Eve’s legs out from under her.

Eve landed on the sand with a loud thud and before she could regain her footing, Aclima was upon her with her spear pointing at her neck.

Aclima smiled. Finally, she could kill this BITCH!

-

With Adam angry and Aclima distracted, it was up to Lute to call for backup while Harper watches Lilith. She wasn't going to kid herself. As much as she would like to jump into the fight and prove her worth. She knows this wasn't a fight they could win. Not when Lucifer is on their side.

Raising her hand to tap her halo to contact Sera, Lute and Harper failed to notice a purple puff of smoke surround their feet that suddenly dragged them out of the air and crashing to the ground.

As the two of them recover, Lilith lands gracefully in front of them. "While Eve has her reunion with her daughter and Adam catches up with my husband, I think the three of us can have a little chat." Lilith's voice was a smooth blend of menace and amusement. Her eyes glinted with a dangerous light as she observed Lute and Harper struggling to their feet.

Lute shot Harper a glance, her eyes narrowing. "Get ready." she muttered under her breath. Harper nodded, her wings twitching in anticipation. The two of them braced themselves, ready for whatever Lilith had in store.

Lilith chuckled softly, an unsettling sound that sent shivers down their spines. "Oh, don't be so tense. I merely want to talk." she said, her tone mocking. "But if you insist on making this difficult ..." With a flick of her wrist, dark tendrils of smoke began to coil around her, forming into sharp, shadowy spikes.

Before Lute or Harper could react, Lilith lunged at them with supernatural speed. Harper barely managed to raise her spear in time to block the first strike, the clash of metal and shadow ringing out through the air. Lute, quick to recover, swung her own sword towards Lilith, but the demoness evaded with an almost lazy grace.

"Too easy!" Lilith taunted, her movements fluid and precise. She spun around, her shadowy spikes morphing into a whip that she cracked towards Lute, forcing her to leap back. "But I must say, I admire your spirit. So much like Adam!"

Harper, seizing an opening, lunged forward, her spear aimed straight at Lilith's heart. But just as the tip was about to make contact, Lilith dissolved into smoke, reappearing behind Harper in an instant. With a cruel smile, she struck Harper across the back, sending her sprawling to the ground.

"Harper!" Lute cried out in anger, charging at Lilith with renewed ferocity. Her blade met Lilith's whip, the two clashing in a furious dance of light and shadow. Despite her best efforts, Lute found herself steadily being pushed back, Lilith's superior strength and speed overwhelming her defenses.

"You fight well." Lilith conceded, her voice dripping with mock admiration. "For a cheap copy." She lashed out with her whip, wrapping it around Lute's wrist and yanking her forward. As Lute stumbled, Lilith's other hand shot out, catching her by the throat and lifting her off the ground.

Harper, regaining her footing, saw her sister in danger and flew to her aid. But Lilith, anticipating the move, flung Lute aside and conjured a barrier of shadow between herself and Harper. Harper crashed into it, the force of the impact knocking her back once more.

Lilith turned her attention back to Lute, who was struggling to rise. "Such determination." she mused, stepping closer. "Guess you really do love Adam."

Harper, seeing her sister's defiance, rallied beside her, determination burning in her eyes. Together, they stood as a united front against Lilith, their weapons at the ready. "We love him more than you do!"

"I doubt that." Lilith chuckled darkly, her gaze flickering between the two of them. "You are persistent, I'll give you that." she remarked, her voice dripping with disdain. "But persistence won't save you."

With a swift motion, Lilith launched herself at them, her whip crackling with dark energy. Lute and Harper met her head-on. Despite Lilith's skill and power, they fought with a fierce determination born from love and loyalty.

The battle raged on, each side refusing to give ground. Lute and Harper fought with all the strength and skill they possessed, their movements synchronized in a deadly dance of blades and shadows. Lilith, meanwhile, seemed to revel in the chaos, her laughter echoing through the air as she unleashed wave after wave of dark magic.

As Lilith continued to press her advantage, Lute and Harper found themselves locked in a desperate struggle. They knew they couldn't match Lilith's power directly, but they refused to back down. With each strike of Lilith's whip, they countered with precise swordplay and strategic maneuvers, aiming to wear her down.

But Lilith was relentless. Her attacks were swift and merciless, driving Lute and Harper back with each onslaught. Despite their best efforts, they were gradually being pushed to their limits, the strain of the battle taking its toll on both body and spirit.

With a cruel smirk, Lilith exploited every opening, her movements becoming a blur of shadow and malice. As the battle reached its climax, Lilith seized her moment. With a swift and decisive strike, she disarmed Lute, sending her sword clattering to the ground. Harper, seeing her sister in peril, lunged forward to intervene, but Lilith was too quick.

With a flick of her wrist, Lilith ensnared Harper in her whip, the tendrils wrapping tightly around her body, binding her in place. Harper struggled against the suffocating darkness, but it was futile. Lilith's grip was unyielding, her laughter echoing through the air like a haunting melody.

Lute, seeing her sister trapped and defenseless, felt a surge of rage and despair wash over her. She knew that she was no match for Lilith on her own, but she refused to give up without a fight.

With a roar, Lute charged at Lilith, her fists clenched in determination. But Lilith merely chuckled darkly, her eyes glowing with triumph as she effortlessly dodged Lute's attacks.

In one swift motion, Lilith turned the tables, seizing Lute by the throat and lifting her off the ground with inhuman strength. Lute gasped for breath, her vision swimming as Lilith's grip tightened around her neck.

"Pathetic." Lilith mused.

-

Lucifer looked at Adam and held his arms open, ready for his best friend to come to him. All according to his foolproof plan. The suffering of the Israelites to bring him down to Earth, the bouquet of forget-me-nots that serve as a reminder of their friendship and now their heart-touching reunion.

"Come Bestie!" Lucifer yells cheerfully. "Give us a hug."

All Adam saw was red, the red of Lucifer's eyes and cheeks. How in front of him stood the one being in all of creation caused him so much misery.

Adam clenched his fists, the knuckles turning white. "You!" he growled through gritted teeth. Memories of pain, betrayal, and endless torment flashed through his mind like lightning. "After everything you've done, you have the audacity to call me 'bestie'!?"

Lucifer's smile didn't falter. He flies closer, his movements graceful and almost hypnotic. "Come now, Adam. We've been through so much together. Our history is rich, our bond unbreakable. Surely, you can see the humor in this little reunion?"

Adam's fury only intensified.

"Humor!?" Adam shouts in disbelief. The fury radiating off Adam was almost palpable, a dark aura that contrasted sharply with Lucifer's carefree demeanor. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, the rage threatening to consume him. His voice was low and dangerous as he responded, "You think this is funny!?"

"GO FUCK YOURSELF!" Adam shouts, no longer caring to watch his words.

Lucifer sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. "Such harsh words. But then, I've always admired your passion." Flying a little closer closer, Lucifer lowers his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "But let's not forget bestie, that your suffering was not without purpose. It brought you here, to me, to us, to this very moment."

"You bastard! So you DID do all this!?" Adam shouts in anger. So they are the cause of all this suffering! His descendants at his hands!

Oh right, Lucifer was suppose to apologize to Adam first about the whole slave thing before revealing his plans to him. No wonder he is so upset. But that's fine, he has been practicing his apologies for centuries. The first one didn't go over so well with Eve when she first came to his castle but now he has learned and is ready!

Okay.

Remember.

Opening line.

Hey Adam! ... Too formal? They are besties after all.

Hey Bestie! ... Too casual? It has been some time.

Adam ... Bestie ... Adam ... Bestie.

Stupid Lucifer, just say something!

"Hey Ass!" Lucifer yells in a panic and trips on his words. Shit, what did he just say? Damn it, why did he try to combine the two!?

"I meant-" Before Lucifer could continue, Adam had closed the distance and delivered a powerful right hook into Lucifer's face, sending him flying and crashing into a sand dune.

Lucifer groaned as he sits up, a hand coming up to touch his bruised cheek. He chuckled softly, the sound both mocking and oddly genuine. "Well, that was a hell of a punch." he muttered, slowly getting to his feet. It certainly packed more force than the ones Eve had thrown at him. Probably due to his angelic power. "I suppose I deserved that."

Adam stood there, his chest heaving with the effort to control his rage. "You deserve a lot more than that, you manipulative bastard!" he spat, his voice filled with venom. Adam rushes forward with his axe held high, ready to bring it down on to Lucifer without hesitation.

Lucifer's eyes widened as he saw the gleam of the golden axe. With a swift movement, he dodged the initial blow, the axe slicing through the air where his head had been just moments before. Sand erupted from the impact, and Lucifer quickly retreated, raising his hands in a gesture of mock surrender.

"Now, now, Adam. Let's not be too hasty!" Lucifer said, his voice tinged with amusement despite the precarious situation. "Violence won't solve anything, you know."

"When it comes to you Lucifer, violence is ALWAYS the answer!" Pulling his axe out of the sand, he charges back at Lucifer once more.

Lucifer sidestepped Adam’s charge with an agility that spoke of millennia of experience. His wings unfurled, creating a mesmerizing sight as they caught the light of the sun. “I see you’re still as stubborn as ever.” Lucifer commented, his tone light but his eyes narrowing with caution.

Adam swung his axe again, the golden blade catching the light in a dazzling arc. Lucifer narrowly dodged the blow, feeling the rush of air as it passed mere inches from his face. “You’ll have to do better than that!” he taunted, a smirk playing on his lips.

Lucifer knew Adam was angry, just like in Eden. All he had to do was let him tucker himself out and comfort him when he is tired. Soon he will be theirs once more.

With a roar of frustration, Adam shifted his stance, bringing the axe down with even greater force. This time, Lucifer wasn’t quick enough. The blade grazed his arm, drawing a thin line of blood that quickly healed. He hissed in pain, more surprised than hurt. "Guess I'm a little rusty."

Lucifer retreats a fair distance away. "Come on Adam, I'm sorry!"

"You're sorry!?" Adam yells back. "You slept with Lilith behind my back! You tricked Eve into eating the apple and now you poisoned her mind too! And what the fuck is Egypt about!?"

Lucifer held up his hands defensively, but his expression still had a smile. "Okay, okay, I admit, I may have made a few reckless choices along the way. But come on, Adam, you know me! I'm not all bad. I just ... have a knack for stirring things up a bit."

Adam's grip on the axe tightened, his muscles tense with fury. "Stirring things up!? You destroyed everything we had! Our paradise, our innocence, our friendship! FOR WHAT!?" His voice cracked with emotion, years of pent-up anger finally bubbling to the surface. "I'LL KILL YOU!"

Adam charges forward his rage fueling his movements. The ground trembled beneath as he closed the distance between himself and Lucifer, the golden axe gleaming in his hand like a beacon of vengeance.

But Lucifer didn't flinch. Instead, he stood his ground, a mixture of defiance and amusement flickering in his eyes. As Adam swung the axe downward with all his might, Lucifer transforms into a snake and wraps himself around the axe. Lucifer quickly travels up the axe in his snake form and transform back into his normal form. Now hugging Adam's back.

Oh, how he missed hugging Adam. The scent and warmth is still the same as all those years ago.

"Let go of me you bastard!" Adam flies up to the sky but is too late in trying to escape. He tries to shoot holy light at Lucifer but with him at such close proximity and on his back, it was hard to aim and he misses his mark.

Lucifer could see that this was taking too long. The longer he stayed out here with Adam, the higher the chance Heaven may take notice.

HE NEEDS TO END THIS SOON!

Lucifer transforms into an octopus and wraps his tentacles around Adam's limbs and wings, forcing him to fall to the ground.

Adam struggled against Lucifer's grip, his muscles straining with effort. But the more he fought, the tighter the coils of Lucifer's tentacles became, constricting around him like chains of iron.

"Let go of me, Lucifer!" Adam roared, his voice echoing across the desolate landscape. He thrashed and writhed, trying desperately to break free from the grasp of the fallen angel.

But Lucifer only chuckled darkly, his grip unyielding. "I'm afraid I can't do that, Adam!" he said, his voice dripping with malice. "You see, you and I, we're bound together by fate. And no matter how hard you struggle, you'll never be able to escape it."

"Fuck you! You wife stealing fucker!" Adam curses out as he struggles.

"Is that what has got you angry?" Lucifer asks cheerfully. "If you join us in hell, you can have Lilith and Eve back."

"What!?" Adam says in disbelief.

"That's right Adam. You can have both of your wives back. They want you, you know?" Lucifer coos out. "Tell you what bestie. If you join us, I'll be your wife too!"

Adam couldn't believe what he was hearing. Lucifer is trying to tempt him with his former wives and himself!? Has he gone mad!

"You're a fucking MAN!" Adam yells out. "What kind of lie is that!?"

"No lie bestie. I want you!" Lucifer says and with a sudden puff of smoke, Lucifer transforms into a beautiful woman. "You can have the three of us. Lilith, Eve and now, LUCY!"

LUCY WANTS TO CARRY YOUR CHILD!

Adam tries to turn around but Lucy continued to hold him down.

"And all you have to do, is join us Adam." Lucy takes the apple off her top hat and places it by Adam's mouth.

"Is that ..." Adam was stunned. "It can't be!"

It couldn't be! Before him was a fruit he was all too familiar with. Every year in Eden he always saw the same fruit, a reminder of his past. But the one Lucifer gave was destroyed back in Eden!

"Oh yes Adam! I took three of them back in Eden, assuming that each person had to consume the whole apple for it to work, but I was wrong. A single bite was enough." Lucy said with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "So go on Adam. One bite and a FULL SWALLOW is all you need to be with us. TO BE WITH THE PEOPLE WHO LOVE YOU!"

Lucy had expected Adam to eagerly bite into the apple but instead, all she got from him was a boisterous laugh.

Did Lucy really expect him to believe her!? He saw video proof of Eve practically discarding him and trying to get Michael.

"You think I'm that STUPID!?" Adam laughs. "You're nothing but a liar! Michael was right! You only want me for your sick fucking collection!"

"Don't you fucking say his name!" Lucy felt her anger rise, she grabs and pulls on Adam's hair. "Michael isn't your bestie! I AM!" Lucy shouts angrily.

"Go to hell!" Adam shouts back.

"Not without you." Lucy says, her tone becoming cold. "Know that I do this out of LOVE for you Adam."

Lucy won't risk it. Adam belongs in hell with them and she refuses to let him go!

SHE WON'T LET HIM LEAVE!

ADAM IS COMING TO HELL!

SHE NEEDS TO INCAPACITATE HIM FIRST BEFORE GETTING LILITH AND EVE!

Lucy reaches out with both of her hands and grab his left wing by the humerus bone.

Adam felt himself go cold as a familiar sense of pressure is applied onto his wing.

NO!

PLEASE!

NOT AGAIN!

Chapter Text

Aclima was about to drive her spear into Eve when something heavy was suddenly thrown at her. Both her and whatever it was were sent tumbling a few feet before rolling to a stop.

Aclima regains her senses and looks at what was thrown was at her.

"Lute!?" Aclima calls out as she sees her sister barely conscious.

"I'm sorry ma'am." Lute weakly replies before collapsing.

Aclima looks up and sees Lilith hovering over Eve but before Aclima could react, she was suddenly ensnared by Lilith's magic, pinning her to the ground.

"Let me go!" Aclima demands but Lilith ignores her.

"Come on Eve, Lucifer has Adam." Lilith informs her as she holds an unconscious Harper.

Eve rises to her feet and turns to look at Aclima. Cracking her knuckles, she was rearing to beat her to death.

"Eve, we don't have time for this." Lilith tell her sternly.

"Shut up! This is my only chance!" Eve says in anger as she points at Aclima. "Do you know what that bitch did to me!?"

"Do you want to risk losing Adam?" Lilith ask.

Eve immediately backed down. While it was incredibly tempting to do so, killing Aclima isn't worth potentially losing her husband again.

"Fine." Eve mutters in defeat before taking off with Lilith to Lucifer's location.

"Get back here you cowards!" Aclima shouts as she struggles to get out of Lilith's magic. "Lute, wake up!"

Lute stirred but continued to remain unconscious.

"Damn it!" Aclima shouts. "DAD!"

-

"Mom!" Adam cries out desperately. Once again, his left wing has been broken.

"This is all your fault Adam." Lucy says. "You forced me to break your wing."

"Fuck you!" Adam shouts.

"Eat the apple Adam!" Lucy demands as she holds up the apple to his mouth. "Eat it, and I won't have to hurt you anymore. We can be friends, lovers, anything you want!"

"Never!" Adam resists. He refuses to give in to the bastard! He won't give her the satisfaction!

Lucy reaches out with both of her hands and grab his right wing by the humerus bone. "Last chance Adam, I don't want to do this."

"Let go!" Adam yells, both out of resistance and fear. The pain of his broken wing was excruciating, but the thought of succumbing to Lucy's manipulation was even worse. He could feel the bones grinding against each other as she tightened her grip, threatening to snap them.

"You leave me no choice Adam!" Lucy says as she applies strong pressure onto his ring wing and soon enough, a loud and sickening snap was heard.

Adam lets out another bloodcurdling scream as the pain surged through his body, tears streaming down his face.

"MOM!" Adam cries out in pain. He wishes Sera would save him like before. To deliver him from this nightmare.

"I'm sorry sweetie." Eve says as she land gracefully in front of Adam. "But the angels have abandoned you Adam."

Eve quickly wraps her arms around his neck, taking in his scent and feeling his warmth.

Oh how she missed it. How she has long dreamed of their reunion though while not as romantic as she had pictured was still better than being kept apart. If only she could just rip off his clothes and have her way with him right now.

"Get away from me!" Adam yells as he struggles.

"Oh, sweetie." Eve lifts his chin up. "Please remember, we're doing this for your own good."

"BY BREAKING MY FUCKING WINGS!?" Adam yells out.

"Lucifer ... or Lucy, had no choice, you were being brainwashed by the angels and you're resisting us." Eve coos out. "We're only trying to help you."

"Mom!" Adam calls out again, much to Eve's annoyance. So much so that Eve immediately slaps Adam.

"Don't call for that whore, Adam!" Eve scolds. "She won't come for you!"

Adam could only sob as Lucy continued to restrain him.

"I'm sorry sweetie, but you did force my hand." Eve coos as she kisses his cheek. "Please don't make me hurt you."

Dropping Harper, Lilith walks over and picks up the apple and holds it to his mouth.

"Take a bite Adam. We can all be together again." Lilith encourages with wide eyes. "JUST LIKE IN EDEN!."

"AS A FAMILY." All three said in unison.

For a brief moment, Adam considers it. He never told anyone where he and his daughters were going so they weren't coming to save him. Lucy had broken both of his wings and he was in great pain. Maybe, if he took a bite, they would just stop hurting him. They only want him so they should leave his daughters alone.

But if he did, he'll never see Heaven again. He'll never see his Mom, Emily, Aclima, Lute, Michael, Seth, Azura and all his children.

But a voice breaks through his thoughts. It was a weak voice but it was enough to strengthen his resolve.

"Don't do it Dad." Harper chokes out, coughing up gold ichor. "Don't."

Lilith turns and furiously kicks Harper in her gut. "Stop interrupting our moment!"

"Harper!" Adam calls out, he tries to struggle once more but fails to do anything. "Please! Stop hurting her!"

"Lets just take Adam to hell with us! He can eat the apple there!" Lilith reasons.

Lucy shakes her head, right now, they had the momentum. If they took him to hell and he doesn't eat the apple, Heaven can simply force their way in and take him back. But if Adam eats the apple, he'll be condemned to hell and there is nothing they can do about it!

Lucy looks at Lilith and gestures over to Harper.

Understand what she wants, Lilith conjures up a knife made of her dark magic and stabs it into Harper's stomach area, earning a scream from the girl.

"What are you doing!?" Adam cries out. "Leave her alone!"

Lilith twists the knife while it was still buried in Harper. "Eat the apple, and this stops!" Lilith demands.

"Listen to her honey." Eve whispers into his ear. "We all know how aggressive Lilith can get."

Just one bite and he'll be condemned to hell with them. He may resist now but with time and all of her love, she have her husband back.

Lilith pulls out the knife and plunges it back into Harper's guts.

"NO! HARPER!" Adam screams. He can't feel the pain in his wings anymore. All he wants to do is pull Harper away from them.

"Do it Adam." Lucy coos. "Eat the apple."

"Lets us go back to the way it used to be." Eve coos out, picking and lifting the apple up to him.

Despite being in immense pain and her extreme blood loss, Harper yells out defiantly with all her remaining strength. "Fuck you! Don't do it Dad!"

"Shut her up!" Lucy yells out to Lilith.

"Gladly!" Lilith plunges the knife into Harper's chest.

"NO!" Adam screams in desperation, his voice raw and broken. The agony of watching his daughter suffer is too much to bear. He thrashes in Lucy's grip, but his broken wings and weakened state leave him helpless.

Lilith smirks as she twists the knife in Harper's chest, relishing in the suffering. Harper gasps for breath, her eyes filled with defiance despite the pain. "I ... love you ... Dad." she whispers, her voice barely audible.

Tears stream down Adam's face as he struggles against the grip of his captors. He knows he can't let them win, but the sight of his daughter's suffering is breaking his resolve. "Please ... just stop." he pleads, his voice cracking with emotion.

Lucy presses the apple closer to his lips, her voice sweet and coaxing. "Just one bite, Adam. One bite, and it all ends. No more pain, no more suffering. We can be happy again, like we were in Eden."

Adam's eyes flicker to Harper, then to the apple. He's caught in a terrible dilemma, torn between the desire to protect his daughter and the need to resist the evil that is trying to corrupt him. He closes his eyes, searching for strength, for a way out of this nightmare.

But he doesn't find it.

Harper's cries kept replaying in his mind.

Eve sees her opportunity and kneels in front of Adam. "Don't worry honey, we can make your first bite enjoyable."

Eve bites into the apple. With a piece still in her mouth, she leans in to kiss Adam, aiming to transfer it to him

Finally! Her first kiss with Adam since dying and she'll be blessing him with a piece of the apple! What a joyous day!

HER HUSBAND IS BACK!

Adam doesn't want to fight it anymore. The more he tried, the more his loved ones get hurt.

Maybe he belongs in hell. At least than, the ones in Heaven won't suffer because of him.

"I'm sorry Harper." Adam whispers as Eve closes in.

-

Michael was suddenly alerted by his apprentice via halo when holy light was detected being used on Earth. He shot up from his seat, alarming everyone in the meeting room.

"What!? ... Check again! ... Understood." Michael nods.

"Is something the matter Michael?" Sera ask, worried about the sudden interruption.

"Holy light has been detected on Earth!" Michael states with urgency.

This was concerning, for this could mean that a rogue angel is on Earth or Lucifer had somehow regained more of his powers. Both cases would result in havoc being spread on Earth.

Immediately, all eyes turn to the orb in the center of the room and a video feed of Egypt starts showing. Everyone present felt a chill run down their spine when a loud bloodcurdling scream was suddenly heard.

But what followed after made Sera's blood run cold.

"MOM!" Adam cries out desperately.

"Adam!" Emily shouted with worry, recognizing the voice.

What is going on!? Adam should be in Heaven! Why is he screaming!? Why is he desperately calling out for mom!?

The camera zooms in and their worse fears have been realized. Lucifer is on Earth and with golden ichor on his hands. Emily nearly cried at an all too familiar sight of a broken wing that she herself had once caused. But this time, it was much worse, both of his wings were broken. Sera brought her hand up to cover her mouth in shock.

MY SON!

"Lucifer!" Michael shouted in both anger and excitement.

Why Adam was on Earth? Michael doesn't know. Right now, Adam is in trouble and Lucifer is the cause. Plus an opportunity to punch his prideful brother?

HE IS ALL FOR IT!

If Lucifer thinks that taking on a woman's form will stop Michael from hitting him, he has got another thing coming!

Sera quickly opens a portal in the middle of the room and almost every angel present flew into the portal.

-

Upon arrival, everyone was horrified at the sight before them. As if it was happening in slow motion, they witness Eve, biting into the forbidden fruit and leaning forward to force it into Adam's mouth.

Emily flew towards them faster than she has ever flown before and did the only thing she could think of to prevent the worst outcome from happening.

As for Eve, Instead of meeting with Adam's lips, she was instead met with a fist.

"Stay away from him!" Emily yells out as she punches Eve in the mouth.

The force of Emily's punch sent Eve flying and the apple piece in her mouth was spat out, landing far from Adam. Eve skidded across the ground, stunned by the unexpected attack.

Emily, with her wings fully spread, stood protectively in front of Adam. She glanced over her shoulder, her eyes softening as they met his. "I'm here, Adam! We're all here!"

Lucy looks at Emily who only returns his look with a glare. "Who the hell are you!?" Lucy yells out but before she can get an answer, she was suddenly grabbed by her neck and lifted up, forced to let go of Adam.

NO!

THEY WERE SO CLOSE!

"Sera!" Lucy yells out in surprise.

"STAY AWAY FROM MY SON!" Sera shouts as she tosses Lucy far.

Before Lilith could try and conjure up some magic to attack, she was suddenly tackled and sent far by perhaps the most gorgeous being she has ever seen.

"How dare you attack my Adam!?" Jophiel yells out in rage as the two went off.

With the trio now far away from Adam, the other angels encircled Adam and Harper, ensuring their safety.

Sera turns her attention back to Adam.

"Adam!" Sera kneels down, ready to comfort her son. But instead, Adam ignores her and crawls over to Harper.

"Harper!" Adam cries out, cradling her frail body in his arms. "Please, hold on!"

Harper's breathing is shallow, her face pale from blood loss. Her eyes flutter open, and she looks up at Adam, managing a weak smile.

"Stay with me, Harper! Stay with me!" Adam pleads, tears streaming down his face. He tries to apply pressure to her wounds, but he knows it's not enough.

"Raphael!" Adam calls out desperately and in seconds, Raphael was at the scene.

-

Lucy wasn't sure how far she had flown before she finally managed to stop and orient herself. Though she may as well have let herself crash because soon after recovering from being thrown, she was suddenly punched by another and sent crashing into the ground.

Unlike the punch Adam had given her earlier that only bruised her, this punch was much stronger and actually unhinged her jaw.

"Hello Lucifer! Or is it Lucy now?" Michael calls out excitedly before his expression darkened immensely. "You hurt my best friend."

"HE ISN'T YOURS!" Lucy defiantly shouts. "HE IS MINE!"

"Is that right?" Michael says with a smirk.

Lucy gulps, she knows her chances against Michael weren't great but that doesn't mean they were zero.

"You ... you wouldn't hit a woman." Lucy says with a frightened smile.

"Trust me, for you. Man OR woman, I will hit." Michael says with a smirk. "But tell you what, I'll play fair."

Michael snaps his fingers and in a puff of smoke, transforms himself into a beautiful woman.

"What the fuck!?" Lucy yells out.

"Call me Malenia, Blade of Heaven." Malenia smiles as she cracks her knuckles. "And I have never known defeat."

Lucy barely had time to process the sudden transformation before Malenia was upon her. The speed and ferocity of her attacks were unlike anything Lucy had ever faced. She attempted to defend herself, but Malenia's strikes were precise and relentless.

Malenia delivered a swift kick to Lucy's midsection, sending her skidding across the ground. Lucy gasped for air, her vision blurring as she tried to stand. Before she could fully rise, Malenia was already in front of her, delivering a powerful backhand that sent Lucy spiraling back into the sand.

"Is that all you've got, Lucy!?" Malenia taunted, her voice dripping with disdain. "I expected more from the infamous Devil!"

Lucy struggled to her feet, her body aching from the blows. She wiped the blood from her mouth and glared at Malenia. "I'm not done yet." she spat, summoning her remaining strength.

With a primal scream, Lucy charged at Malenia, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks. But Malenia moved with a grace and speed that made her seem untouchable. She dodged and deflected every attack with ease, her movements fluid and effortless.

Malenia's counterattack was brutal. She struck Lucy with a series of rapid punches and kicks, each one landing with bone-crushing force. Lucy's defenses crumbled under the onslaught, and she found herself on the ground once more, struggling to catch her breath.

"Is that the best you can do?" Malenia asked, her tone mocking. "You truly do have a skill issue."

Lucy coughed, blood splattering the ground beneath her. She could feel her strength fading, but she refused to give up. She had to find a way to defeat Malenia, or at least buy herself some time.

FOR ADAM!

But before Lucy could respond, Malenia was on her again, her movements a blur. She delivered a devastating punch to Lucy's stomach, followed by a roundhouse kick that sent her crashing into a nearby rock.

Lucy had to admit defeat. Her foolproof plan had almost worked but needed fine tuning.

THEY ALMOST HAD ADAM!

But she can't have him if she dies.

There is always next time.

Snapping her fingers, she summons a portal and quickly escapes through it.

Malenia scoffs at Lucy's cowardice before transforming back to Michael.

-

"You hurt my love Lilith!" Jophiel yells as she effortlessly deflects Lilith's whip.

Lilith wasn't doing well on her end, whatever magic she throws at Jophiel, it seems to dissipate against the radiant aura surrounding the Seraphim. Frustration boils within Lilith as her dark incantations crackle futilely against the holy barrier.

"You hurt my Adam!" Jophiel shouts as she continues to step nearer to Lilith.

Her whip attacks weren't faring any better either. With a growl of frustration, she draws upon the darkest depths of her power, calling forth shadows that writhe and twist around her like living serpents. With a primal scream, she hurls them towards Jophiel, aiming to overwhelm her with sheer power.

"He isn't yours! He was made for me!" Lilith retorts in frustration.

But Jophiel stands unwavering, her eyes blazing with determination. As the shadow serpents surge toward her, she raises her hands, and a holy light erupts from her palms, dispersing the shadows like mist in the morning sun.

"You can't win." Jophiel states.

Jophiel was about ready to fire off a large ray of holy light at Lilith but was caught off guard when a portal opens up at Lilith's feet.

As the portal appeared beneath Lilith, she seized the opportunity without hesitation, diving into the it before Jophiel could react. The portal sealed shut behind her, leaving Jophiel standing alone amidst the desolate landscape.

-

While Emily had left to help Aclima and Lute, Sera had to take her anger out on someone after seeing her son so distraught. And who better than the very source of his despair.

"Eve." Sera calls out coldly. Sera wasn't one to let her anger get the best of her or to get her hands dirty but for Eve, she'll gladly make an exception. She recalls the remark she had made before about Sera was only pretending to be a mother and that only served to fuel her rage.

But what really pushed Sera over the edge?

THEY TRIED TO GET HIM TO EAT THE FORBIDDEN FRUIT AGAIN!

"Bitch!" Eve curses out as she stood defiantly at the large imposing Seraphim.

Before Eve could react, she was suddenly enveloped in angelic power and lifted up into the air before being slammed down back into the ground. Knocking the wind out of her. Sera smirks as she repeatedly continued to slam Eve into the ground.

Eve struggled to rise from the ground, her defiance unwavering even in the face of Sera's wrath. "You can't keep him away from me!" she spat, her voice laced with venom. "HE IS MINE!"

The Seraphim's rage boiled over at Eve's audacity. With a swift motion, she raised her hand, summoning a bolt of lightning that crackled with angelic power. "You will never touch him again!" she declared, her voice resonating with power. With one swift motion, she shoots the bolt of lightning forward, fully intent on killing Eve.

But her attack only finds air. Mere moments before Sera's attack could vaporize Eve, Lucy had opened a portal and pulled Eve through.

Taking a moment to compose herself, she takes in a few deep breaths to calm herself.

It wasn't the outcome Sera was hoping for but with the trio from hell gone, she had to return to her son.

-

As Sera returned to Adam's side, she found Raphael already tending to Harper, his healing light surrounding her in a gentle glow. Adam's anguish was palpable as he clung to his daughter, his tears mingling with hers.

"Raphael, please, you have to save her." Adam pleaded, his voice choked with emotion.

Raphael's expression was solemn as he continued his healing efforts, his hands emitting a soft, golden light. "I will do my best Adam." he assured, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation.

Harper's injuries were severe, her life hanging in the balance. But Raphael was determined to fight for her, to push back the darkness that threatened to consume her.

As the moments stretched on, the tension in the air was palpable. Adam could do nothing but watch, his heart heavy with fear and hope intertwined.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Raphael's healing light began to fade, leaving Harper lying still and pale against the desert sand. For a moment, there was silence, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on them all.

...

But Harper remained still.

Adam's breath caught in his throat, his heart sinking as he looked at his daughter's motionless form. Sera reached out a trembling hand, her fingers brushing against Harper's cheek, hoping for any sign of life.

But there was nothing. No flutter of eyelids, no shallow breaths, only stillness.

Raphael bowed his head, his own sorrow evident in his eyes. "I'm sorry. Lilith's dark magic had taken root in her heart." he said softly, "We were too late."

"HARPER!"

Adam let out a guttural cry of anguish, his world crumbling around him as he held his daughter's lifeless body close. Sera wrapped her arms around him, offering what little comfort she could in the face of such devastating loss.

But all Adam felt in this moment, was failure.

It should have been him.

He failed as a father.

He lost his daughter.

Chapter Text

Vaggie should be happy.

She had been promoted to the position of Sergeant after only a few decades with the exorcists, thanks to her hard work and exemplary skill with the spear.

She should be happy.

None of her sisters had been promoted for centuries, as the leadership hierarchy had remained unchanged. She was the first since the inception of the exorcists to be promoted.

She should be happy.

Yet she wasn't.

Everything had moved so quickly since her Dad had returned from Earth. Aclima had called her to the infirmary, where she found her Dad with both of his wings broken and Raphael tending to him. But it wasn't his wings or any other injuries that is causing him such anguish.

It was the loss of one of his daughters.

Harper was dead.

And her Dad had refused to let go of her body. As if trying to will her back to life, Adam clung to her and kept whispering apologies, asking for forgiveness. Begging for her to open her eyes. To wake up.

But Harper just laid in his arms, motionless. So many people had come and gone, trying to console him in any way they could think of, some even trying to take Harper away from him but Adam refused to let go.

It was a haunting sight, one that Vaggie would never be able to erase from her memory. The powerful figure of Adam, who had always seemed unbreakable, now crumpled in grief. His golden eyes, usually so full of life and determination, were now dull and vacant.

Fortunately or unfortunately, they have now discovered that bodies do not decompose in Heaven. Harper looks the same as she did the day she died. Her serene expression, as if she were merely sleeping, made the reality of her death even harder to accept. It was as though time had frozen around her, preserving her in that final, tragic moment.

She had tried to approach him, to offer him some form of comfort, but the moment she stepped forward, his eyes flashed with a wild, desperate intensity. He had pulled Harper's body closer, shielding it from anyone who dared to come near, as if fearing that they would take away the last piece of his daughter he had left.

"Dad?" Vaggie calls out as she steps closer.

"Hey ..." Adam murmurs out as she continued to cradle Harper.

"Grandma is pretty worried about you. You've been here for a week now." Vaggie says in a soft tone.

"Oh ... has it been that long?" Adam questions. "I guess Harper is such a heavy sleeper."

Vaggie senses it, the way he clings desperately to her lifeless form, refusing to accept the reality of her passing. She can see the torment in his eyes, the flicker of hope that maybe, just maybe, Harper will wake up if he holds on tight enough.

"Dad." Vaggie says gently, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know this is hard to hear, but ... Harper isn't coming back."

Adam's gaze snaps up to meet hers, a mixture of anguish and defiance in his eyes. "No." he insists, his voice raw with emotion. "You're wrong, Vaggie. She's just sleeping. She'll wake up any minute now."

Vaggie's heart breaks at his words, the sheer desperation in his tone tearing at her soul. She wants to shake him, to make him see reason, but she knows it won't help. He's not ready to let go yet, not ready to face the painful truth that Harper is gone.

Even she herself is finding it hard to accept that Harper is gone.

The cost of being a Sergeant was just too great.

-

"What do you mean we can't kill them!" Aclima shouts in frustration. "They attacked us and KILLED Harper!"

"What message does this send when we simply let them go!?" Lute shouts in anger.

"They broke the deal!" Aclima yells. "Surely that is grounds for war!?"

"The deal was that during extermination day, they will not attack the exorcists." Michael states, snapping the contract into existence. "Unfortunately, their attack in Egypt doesn't break the contract."

"This is war!" Aclima yells. Losing a sister has hit them all hard but especially her father. "We must avenge Harper!"

"And how many more of your sisters are you willing to lose?" Michael ask, his tone stern. "Before, Lucifer was the only threat we know of that could kill angels. But now? Now, we know Lilith is able to do so as well and who is to say Eve can't?"

"Lady Sera, they attacked us, attacked your SON!" Lute looks to Sera, pleading for her approval. "Surely this warrants war! They must be killed for defying Heaven!"

Sera looks between the three of them, giving each a contemplative look as she pondered her words. She understands their desire for revenge. Even now, the desire to head down to hell and kill Eve outright still lingered.

If Adam had been corrupted by them?

If Adam had been dragged to hell?

If Adam had been killed?

SHE WOULD HAVE HUNTED THEM DOWN!

But now? Adam is safe. Back in Heaven.

He is safe.

Her son is alive. Broken, but alive. She must consider the cost of further bloodshed, the potential loss of more exorcists, more of Adam's daughters. The anguish of losing Harper is still raw, but Sera knows that vengeance will not bring her back.

"We will not go to war," Sera declares firmly, her voice carrying the weight of her authority. "We will mourn Harper, but we will not act in anger."

"But Grandma." Aclima protests, her voice trembling with a mix of rage and sorrow. "How can we just stand by? They killed Harper! They could kill any one of us next!"

"And you believe that your father, my son, can accept any more losses?" Sera questions sternly. "The lost of Harper has already shattered him. How much more do you think he can take if anyone on of you were to die next? Do not forget why he is unaware of the exterminations in the first place."

"Then what do we do?" Lute asks, her voice heavy with frustration and despair. "We can't just do nothing."

"If you had informed us of Lucifer's involvement in Egypt, we would have acted accordingly." Sera states. "Instead, you two and your father took matters into your own hands and this was the result."

Aclima's anger falters, replaced by a deep, aching sadness. She glances at Lute, who looks equally deflated, and then back to Sera, understanding dawning in her eyes.

"Helping Adam get through this is our first priority." Sera instructs. "As for Lucifer, Lilith and Eve, we will continue to monitor them and the exterminations carries out as usual. We will continue to deprive them of their numbers."

Aclima and Lute sigh in resignation and leave the office.

Sera leans back in her chair, the weight of the decision pressing heavily on her shoulders. She knew this would not be the end of the calls for vengeance. The desire for retribution ran deep among the exorcists, especially now, with the loss of one of their own so fresh and painful.

As the door closed behind Aclima and Lute, Sera allowed herself a moment to breathe, to compose herself before turning her attention to Michael.

"What is the situation in Egypt?" Sera ask. Adam had supposedly set in motion a plan to free the Israelites from slavery but how? They did not know. With how grief stricken he was, that question remains unanswered.

"Gabriel and Uriel had volunteered to guide Moses and his brother. Their last report indicated that the Pharoah was stubborn and they are going to introduce some plagues." Michael recounts.

Sera nods. If they can set the Israelites free, than at least Adam can take comfort in the fact that his actions did bore some good, despite the cost.

Still though, how could they have missed Lucifer being on Earth and corrupting someone for so many decades?

They need to do better.

-

Death had almost become a foreign concept to Adam. He hadn't experienced such personal loss since Abel and Eve. For well over a millennium, Adam had been in Heaven and his family only grew with each daughter he created or when a new winner would join Heaven much like Seth, Azura and Vaggie.

But this was the first time since coming to Heaven that his family shrunk. It may only have been by one but the loss felt monumental.

"Harper." Adam chokes out as he taps her cheek, silently begging for her to wake up.

He remembered the day he had crafted her with such vivid detail, the way her eyes sparkled with curiosity as she explored the wonders of Heaven.

He remembered the joy in his heart when he first beheld her, and the pride that swelled within him as he watched her grow and flourish.

How she would always challenge Lute for the position of Lieutenant and while she has never won, she always strived to be better.

He was so proud of her.

And now, she was gone.

"Please Harper, wake up." Adam begs as he cradles her body. Her body long grown cold but her spirit still warm in his memory.

He gently brushed a lock of hair away from Harper's face, his fingertips lingering on her cheek, searching desperately for any sign of life. But there was none. Only the stillness of death surrounded them, pressing in on Adam like a suffocating shroud.

"Adam."

Turning his head to see who it was, he sees Sera, Emily, Aclima, Lute and Vaggie.

"Dad, it's been over a week and we're all worried." Aclima says, her voice full of worry. "Please, come home."

"I will honey ... Just as soon as Harper wakes up." Adam whispered, his voice strained with sorrow. He couldn't bear to leave her side, couldn't accept that she was truly gone.

Sera stepped forward, her expression a mixture of sympathy and concern. "Adam, you can't keep doing this to yourself. Harper wouldn't want you to suffer like this."

"I can't mom." Adam says as a tear slips down his cheek. He can't accept it.

Please don't make him accept it.

Sera slowly sits besides him and wipes the tear off his face. "Adam, Harper would have wanted you to remember her with love and carry on living your life. It's what she would have done for you if the roles were reversed."

Adam shakes his head in denial.

"This is Heaven." Adam murmurs out. "She is suppose to be here with us, living and thriving. Not ..."

Adam looks back at Harper. He hates to admit it. He doesn't want to admit it.

But he has to. He knows he has to.

"Please." Adam begs, as he looks back to Sera. "Don't make me say goodbye."

Sera leans down and presses her forehead to his. "I'm sorry Adam." Sera whispers.

Emily flew forward and stood in front of him. "You don't have to say goodbye alone, Adam. We're all here for you." Emily says, trying to assure him despite her own tears.

Emily reaches her hands forward, gently worming her way into his tight hold and gently prying Harper away and slowly, bit by bit, Adam was finally letting go.

Aclima, Lute and Vaggie slowly and cautiously approached, afraid that any loud noise would reset any progress that their father is going through. Once Emily had sufficiently pulled Harper enough away from him, Lute and Vaggie took her body.

Adam felt a crushing weight settle over him, the finality of the moment hitting him like a physical blow.

Harper looked so small and fragile in Lute and Vaggie's arms, her once vibrant spirit now forever silenced. Adam's heart ached with a pain unlike anything he had ever known as he watched them carry Harper away, her form disappearing into the distance.

"Harper!" Adam cries out. He tries to go after them, to take her back.